Skip to main content

Full text of "The origin and history of the English language, and of the early literature it embodies"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digitaJ  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 
to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

ll  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enler  Ihe  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 
to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vmy  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 
are  our  gateways  lo  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  niaiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appeal'  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  Ihe 
publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  lo  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  librai'ies  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  Lue  merely  Iheir  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  lo  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  have  takeD  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 

We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  aiftomated querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system;  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  laige  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  Ihe 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  maybe  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attribution  The  Google  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  ll. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  thai  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  Ihat  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  lo  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assutne  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  meatis  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liability  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  Ihe  world's  information  and  lo  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.  Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  tlirough  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 


at  lilitp  :/  /books  .  google  .com/ 


THE  ORIGIN  AND  HISTORY 


OF  THE 


English  Language 


AHD  OP 


THE  EARLY  LITERATURE  IT  EMBODIES 


BY 

GEORGE   P.   MAESH 


MBVISBD  EDITION 


NEW  TOBK 
OHASLES    SORIBNEB'S    SONS 


1892 


CCKI^^ 


d 


OOJ 


Ent«nd,  MArdlKg  to  Act  or  CoograM,  fB  tyVTgar  ISat,  bf 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER, 

Is  IbcClcrk'iOfflMOttlKDiflilCtOinrt  otlbsllDlIcdSlatnfDr  tbeSODtbOtnDlttrtetof 

N««  York. 


COFTBiaBT,  lean,  IT 

CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS. 

ComuaHT,  IBM,  IT 
CAROLINE  C.    MARSH 


mi'  voac 


ADVERTISEMENT  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 

The  Lectures  which  form  the  basis  of  the  present 
volume  wei"e  delivered  at  the  Lowell  Institute,  in 
Boston,  ia  the  United  Staten,  in  the  autumn  and 
winter  of  1860-1861.  They  were  prepared  in  the 
preceding  summer,  with  such  aids  only  as  my  private 
library  afforded,  and  my  departure  foi'  Europe  in  the 
spring  of  the  latter  year  has  prevented  me  from  giving 
them  so  complete  a  revision  as  I  had  hoped  to  bestow 
upon  them.  I  have,  however,  made  such  additions 
and  other  improvements  as  the  time  and  means  at 
my  command  would  permit,  and,  having  been  invited 
to  publish  the  Lectures  first  in  England,  I  have  en- 
deavoured to  remove  from  them  whatever  might  seem 
designed  exclusively  for  the  American  public,  and  have 
adapted  them,  as  far  as  I  was  able,  to  the  common 
wants  of  all  who  desire  to  study  the  literary  history  of 
the  English  tongue. 

GEORGE  P.  MARSH. 

StpUmbtT,  1882. 


PUBLISHER'S  NOTE. 

The  references  in  the  fooUnotea  and  elsewhere 
to  the  *^ First  Series"  apply  to  the  revised  edition 
(of  1885)  of  Mr.  Marshes  "Zeotures  on  the  English 
Zangwige"  a  course  delivered  some  time  earlier  than 
that  included  %n  this  book. 


CONTENTS. 


nam 
I2CTUGE  L 


LECTURE  n. 

OkIOCI    tXB   CoVFOSITtMl    OF  TBI  AkOLoSaXO!!  FeOPU   UTD    TSnH  IiU(< 

SDAai  ......  a  .'         41 


LECTUKE  m. 
Axolo-Saxo!I  Vocabvi^bt,  LrTBRATTRB,  kso  Qbaxium    >  •  •      U 

LECTURE  17. 
Sevi-Saxiik  IjTEBATinn        ,  .  •  •  •  •  <    IM 

LECTURE  V. 
£]TOL]5H  Lakoitaoi  ufD  IjnsATuiiE  OF  Ti:E  FiRST  Pbbiod:  ntux  m 

HlDDLE     OF     TUB     TuiBTGIHTB     TO     TBI     MlADLB     Of     Till     FoDHTEEXTH 

CsKmiiT lU 

J^ECTUEE  TL 

CmaacrcKifsirr  or  Second  Period:    rnou  I3£0  to  thb  mn  or  roa 
Akthob  of  Pubi  Plodosmak      .  ,  .  .  .  .    SH 


ri  C0STENT5. 

MM 
LECTURE  vri, 

Tbb  Aut)[ou  op  Fns*  FLOvoHutH  and  H:a  Ikit&toiu    .  •  •    2BS 

LECTURE  VIIL 
Wtcufti  akd  his  School  .  ..••••    139 

LECTURE  IX. 
CaiDcKR  AMD  Ooim  ,..*•>.    )Ti 

LECTURE  X 

Tbb  Ekolisb  Ljknacuit  Am  LrniRATiinB   ranit  Tits  Bf/ii^mno  or  nn 
Fii>TB£Hta  Cektl'bt  to  thb  imB  OF  Caxto:*        ....     1S4 

IxBCTURE  XI. 

^E  Ennuni  Lahodior  and  Litrratubb  fbom  Caxton  to  tbb  AccEasion 
or  EuxuiLTu         .,..,.,.     183 

LECTURE  xn. 

Tm  ExousR  Li-suvLO*  akd  Litb3atvu  Dranro  tss  BEra  cr   Blba- 

S3S 


NBLIOGRAPHICAI   LIST  OF  WORKS  CTFED  IN  THESS 
LECTUEES. 


Aleunden  SagB.  ndgiven  sf  TngpF,  1S(8,  1  B.  Stq. 

Jf/M  (King)  Anglo-SozoD  Vereian  of  Bofthiua  de  CoDsolatioDe  HiiIo80pbfaik 
edited  b;  CudalB,  LondoD,  1829,  1  toL  Bra. 

—  Aofilo-SaxoD  Venrioa  of  the  Hintorj  o(  Fauliu  Orosms,  Titli  &  tiaDsIation  by 

Thorpe,  in  Panli's  Life  of  Alfred  the  Great    Soe  Pauli. 

Jtfric  or  Aeyrie,  Homiliea  pablisbed  by  the  Aelfric  Society,  London,  2  vols.  Sto. 

Alisannder  Kyng,  in  Weber's  Matrical  Hoioancea,  VoL  1. 

Anemi  Riwie.  The  Ancreo  Riwle,  a  Treatise  on  the  Bales  and  Dntiea  of  Honaatic 

Life,  edited  and  tnmslated  for  the  Camden  Society,  by  Jamea  Uorton,  London, 

1853,  I  Tol.  4to. 
Anetdota  literaria,  a  CoUettion  of  Short  Poema  in  English,  Lfttin  and  French, 

illnatrstiTa  of  the  Literature  and  Histoiy  of  England  in  the  Thirteenth  Centoi;, 

adit«d  by  T.  Wright,  London,  184S,  1  vol.  Bto. 
Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  The  Salon  Chronicle,  with  an  English   tmnalation  by 

J.  IngiBn),  London,  1823,  1  voL  4to. 

—  The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  edited,  with  a  tranaktion,  by  B.  Thorpe.  London, 

1S61,  2  Tols.  8vo.  in  the  series  Beram  Britannicomm  IMedii  Aeri  SfHptoree, 

or  Chronicles  ajid  Mainarials  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  during  the 

Kiddle  Ages. 

Anglo-Saxon  Gospels,  The  Anglo-Saxon  Version  of  the  Holy  Gospels,  edited  by 

B.  Thorpe,  leprintcd  by  L.  F.  Zlipslein,  New  York,  1846,  1  voL  12nio.    Se<\ 

•bo,  Qoepell. 

jTw>/d,  Tile  Cnslonui  of  London,  otherwise  called  Arnold's  Chronicle,  reprinted, 

London,  1811,  1  toL  4to. 
AKhain,  BogtT,  Tbe  Scbole  ISeiAti,  &&,  London,  lfi70,  1  vol.  small  4to. 
Aimmiia,  D.  Magni  Aosonii  BurdegulenBis  Opera,  AmstclitdBmi,  17S0, 1  vol.  ISmo. 

Bacon  (Lord)  Esssjes  or  CoonaelB,  dTiI  and  morull,  newly  enlarged,  London,  1625, 
1  ToL  sniall  4(0. 

Ballads,  English  and  Scotch  Ballads,  edited  by  Fmneis  James  Child,  Boston  and 
London,  1361,  S  vols.  12mo, 


BIBLIOCRAFnlCAL  LIST  OP 


f  7«Ttr«,  antmalin  3  Apologb  do  la  Ueogiu  CatliaUM^  BtmlOBi,  I  nl 

ISmo.  kA. 
BfOiniU;  T«rt  in  GrHtt*  BJI.liothck.  TL  t 
Strntn  (Lmd).    8*a  Fmiuarl. 
Bible,  ^gUth,  Th*  Itolj  Bill*,  conUjnins  th*  Old  TnUment  nd  tli*  llkW, 

iMkdon.  l«ll,  1  ToL  foUo. 

^  HMb-Deatntli,  or  IJilh'-r'iL    &«•  j;«(j|«r. 

—  Ftjlntbtt    Sm  StitT  m>4  TVitt. 

BiMMH.  B..  Pn««M  LombM^  levdll*  d«l  ShoIo  XIII.,  Slnmo,  IBSfl^  t  nL  Sro, 

—  8neeie«ui  rKalrtIi  Gtillo-Iulld.  Wlmo,  1SS3,  ]  vol.  8to. 

Bodj  snil  Boul,  DiakiiTR*  bftvfrti,  !□  Appmilii  to  tba  latin  Pmhu  Kltribotnl  K 
ViJter  MaptB.  tditmi  bjr  Wriglil  Iw  the  Camiltu  6Mi«ljr,  Loadon,  1841, 1  r«L  4Ui 

^fMw.    Sm  Al/rtd, 

Btmnemirt,  Iliitoin  das  Psj««iii  d«rui>  Is  fln  do  M«jm  Agf  jiuqn'i  dm  jaara, 
pu  Gugine  UonntnUre,  FUw,  ISde,  2  T.  8nx 

JMiMrti,  A  DictioAiry  of  iliB  Anglo-Sucm  Linpi^ttv  ^  B^>  '■  Botvotth, 
Landon,  1S34.  t  toL  Bto. 

Tli«Origiii  of  theQttninwand  Scandinanui  LaDgotigMtuiil  KBlioti)^  I^mlno, 
1S4€^  I  ToL  IroL 
Bugmiagrti,  FbU-DrnitMh  inuulMion  of  tlio  Bibl*,  Hot ;«.  Oe  Rnntm  ITinig* 

Sohtifl  TonSadliKhct  dartb  D.  Matti.  Lnlh.  Hagdcborch,  1(41,  t  h.  fiillo. 
Xtor^i^  OtmmBair*  da  1»  Lansoa  <f  on,  Berlin,  1813,  3  &  Sio^ 


Otdrnut,  OEMd*,  Exodna.  Daniel,  Tnt  in  OmVaBibUotbtl:,  &  I, 

Cbxttm,  Tho  Gam*  oif  tlio  Chca■^  Mpcoducfd  tn  fwajnule  tiy  V.  Tigpn*,  London, 

leoo.  1  tdI.  folio. 

^  l>rrb«<  to  Ibc  Mort«  d' Arthur,  f.n 

OUutrr,  The  CanUrbnr;  T&lrfl  of  Gfoffr*;  CIiano«F,  a  no*  text,  editad  by  T. 

^W^ie1ll  fur  lltn  Terej  S«dcl}',  London,  1&4T-16S1,  3  vola.  12aeL 
V  Brprint  cf  mnia  ttxt.  a.  A.  1  toL  8ti>. 
—  Tb*  FMIIca)  Work*  of  QtoSttj  Chanter,  with  T^hiti'i  Inicoductoi?  D» 
conrar.  Kom  and  OloHaij,  London,  1819,  1  inU  Stol 
CSrib-,  OFr  ^oAo,  Tbe  nntt  of  8«d!lioa,  in  HtlinAi,  Vol  8,  q.v. 
.    •-  0<«^  of  MaUlww  and  put  of  St  Mark**;  London.  IStSs  I  toI.  »*& 

ClnvAywrfi  nMnmCbipaeonottaing  Scotland,  tcpriu,  London,  1S17, 1  ToLSra 
LCWM^  A  OIoMaiul  Index  to  tho  pTint«d  Bngliah  Litcratan  of  Iho  Thirlonnth 

OnUaj,  t>y  Ibrbtrt  Colcridje,  London.  ISA9, 1  vtA.  tn. 
;  CbMAMMbk  Xom  ]>iecion«ri«  rrttioo  e  pljmologioo  da  Lingna  Portigncaa,  pM 
F.  8.  CoiiitHni-io.  St^itiina  Edi^ilo,  Fari^  >  ^S",  1  T.  4(0. 


iroBKs  emu  a  tkbsb  LscrDitn 


CnUam,  TH*  WaodcnuiBM  in  KdM,  hutorif^-kritbdi  ds>gd<ft  nn  LMpoU 

Onitcfii,  I^ipdg,  ISdl,  1  T.  era. 
ONcrbr,  P,  £^  Ooana  compUtM  da  FMl-La>nb  Oovrier,  Bnsdli^  1B39. 1  T.  Rvo. 
(Vdd.  <;.  C.  BirtoiT  oT  lb*  Eagliali  UUmtm  ud  Lupugg^  tatdM.  19G3, 

—  Oat&iM*  of  tb*  HistoiT  of  ll>"  Bn^uh  Lupuc^  I  ml.  ISnw. 

Oartaij^  Bok«  of.  TIm  U«)m  of  Clu1lt^^  ui  Kn£U>t>  Potn  of  tbt  Vauitiaatk 
0wbu7.  eiUted  ly  HsUiwell  for  tlia  Pdk;  Sncirt?.  I^iilDn.  IMI,  1  toL  lima. 

Cnj.  Fonw  cC  Hia  Forma  'if  Cvjr,  a  Boll  of  A&daat  CooImij,  laodo*,  IIUI 
ItoL  Sto. 

4V~*«V*  C™*-  1^'t  ia  ^'•^*  BibUoILok.  K  L 

D^kU,  n  Osmrilo  di  Dtnta  Alighwti  «  I*  Epitldeh  oen  illBstzsiiwBl  •  prcto  # 
flrtra  FMlMUt  FircuMk  VUl.  1  tcL  ISbm. 
rpirimilw  rtltnUrtwtlnillirWflprnrhmniilTfHrrifiir  tinnmigtgnhmnTiiTTinilir 

nbu«Bii.  iMi.  lUi,  3  a  avcL 

ZNv,  OnamUik  dtr  BomauK^Mn  SfaMhan,  *ob  Fricdiufa  Dit^  1**  Antpb^ 
,  1W4,  1S60,  3  B.  Sto. 
artM    8er  SyttttUr. 
'Swevft,  OloMuiam  UMia  ot  InSmB  LsUaiUli^  ru  Sup.  lnl.O»H>llllril  * 
mOenm.  ilignnl  H«bmImI,  Pwi^ii^  184t^  1850,  7  T.  4(0b 

•Ite  cr  pMtiMl,  Eddk  fttmnndw   hiia  FriS*.  EJdt  Shjllimica  ten 
Mitii|Bior,  HmhIb.  i;sr-m7, 1 T.  4u. 

—  j«aiiB«i4V|oo)W,BddsSMtMaDu)uMav.  IlareiK^  1H8. 18(1,  T.  1  rtS.STOh 
E4>sriUI.Po«oa<iMthof,liiFiDlltlci]  Pmum uid  aiMp of  Engbai).  ToL  1. 

i^ptfi"*.  Lexicon  Pofticnm  AsiiijiuD  liagna  Srptentricanlii  (iMkadio  Mid  Luia), 
BfM  Sntnbj5rn  Egibaon,  BkAiia,  l8Mt  1  T-  8t«. 
Putllf  of  Fiwioaa,  Londoa,  ISAt,  1  TsL  llaa,  npnaUd  U  SapglMMt  lo 
Ifaklu;:,  1«13. 

,  DanU  «l  ta  Lett jnl'ir*  It«Hpnn^  Pariit  18M,  8  T.  Bro. 
.  VoUwtoRiaa  uH  do  IdV*  Eraw,  uil4i«go?ra  ioot  ViMchar,  Ultt«ht.  ISM^ 
I  B.8m 

ftmrcj,  moao«};IIalriE  porta,  la  SofMjr  7irre^0nstaLic«d«l>LleBgHCUh*lHik. 
K'ltiir  uihI   Vaci*.  WbtaachafUioh*  Qnmmalik  d*r  BffglJH'tn  Spadw,  <«■ 
.  rMI«r  ud  Old  SMte.  L«iH)b.  ISet,  X  a  8tc 
f fVfwMM^  Qfrmiili—  T<Slk«ra(lBnaan,  Btriia,  Tsriont  jm*  lo  ISA}.  S  B.  Sro. 
FtiMr,  Senaaa  cm  tbc  doth  of  th*  OdbdIm*  of  Dtabj,  n^irint,  Losidon,  1708^ 
.  roL  IZmo. 

1 1  CorMu,  0  Svn  Qat*  da  CterccMfii}  a  Petli|:M>  4  Ia^«  Fui* 
ItU.  1  X  13»0l 


_j2l_ 


muoottAPnicju.  list  or 


FMy.  Tht  VcAbulnr^  of  Eut  AagUa.  Vt  Koti«rt  fettf.  tmdaa,  lUO,  3  Tola.  S*a 
fViiiifiirf,  A>  JoAn.  diruaiclii  of  Bngluiil,  Frmw.  S{:ain.  ScimIukI.  fte.  Iniib 

Utcd  by  John  ItiMiK^cr.  Lo«d  Berneti^  Laadon,  1123;  IliA,  S  Tote,  folio  i  nptisi. 

Loadon.  1813.  S  rob.  Ito. 
fWtrr,  Tbc  Chatth  Ilutcny  <rf  BriUitt.  (ton  th*  Binh  of  Jniw  Cbn't  mtH  tli* 

jMt  1618.  Loadon,  IMS,  1  voL  foliciL 

Oil,  Alfxatidrf,  lo^oiiamu  AB|;lica.  3nil  editioi,  Lonilon,  1631.  mull  4ta. 
OeUiw/,  Th»  XV  BualM  of  I'.  Ouitliut  Nom,  AntiiiiExl  MolaniorpliMni,  n  mrtA 

Tsru  piDmintuitl  dglrdnblo,  tnuutaUJ  onl  of  Lutin  iiiUi  Euclnh  tnMUf  bj 

Ail^TT  0«idiii|t  OanllvmBii,  Ifondun,  ISW,  1  nL  mull  llo. 
a<Mp«l,  The  Qoipl  iwDAftlin;;  to  3E*itlieir  !a  Asglo-Saxoa  kad  NurthuntrUn 

Vcnion,  ChinM>%#.  US9,  I  loL  4I«. 
Cmkt,  Tti*  CmiFcmio  Amuitt*  of  John  Oom^  sdiUd  I7  Dr.  lUinLoM  Fnl^ 

Lonilan,  ISfiT,  3  vol*.  Sro. 
Cnii^.  a.  G,  I)iutl*k«,  De&knial«r  SonlBchrr  ^pnche  nnd  Litlonlw,  Slutlgart  mnd 

T«tiiag*n.  183«,  ItOO.  iB.6To. 

Gntn,  BililicFtlirk  An  Anti«I*ichaiMAicii  Poni^  OottiBgok,  )S9T-1S8%  Swi.  tat> 

3  n. :  DoiUcliK  Uoln-niritutifr  B.  I.  II. ;  OUmai.  U.  1.  X 
Grtmm.  Jatot  imJ  WMdn,  titnltebet  Vittahath,  Lnprig.  JMJ-«a.  B.  I.  O. 

ID.  410. 

•to. 

BtUMft,  Rittar^,  Th«  firjndptl  KarigadoM.  TojagM,  «nd  DiMOtcrie*  mad*  bj 

tlia  EbcUiOi  }f>lian.  Lon-loa,  1(98,  141)9,  1000,  »  mla.  fblioL 

.—  B^pkmont  ta  BRkloft.  &«.,  Loadan,  1S13, 1  *ol.  Ito. 
B^gf,  <Mn,  Chronicle  in  Ucin,  m'Ui  tantinaniioD  in  froiff.  *dited  Lj'  Qnftoa. 

lepttal.  LoDdon,  1812.  1  toL  iU). 
EtufI,  7.nlacbrin  fUr  DontvdiM  Allotlnini,  Ioii«ij^  18<l-<3.  13  6.  Sro. 
Ha^t,  SUpi-n,  Til*  pMtlms  of  Plodamt^  nfuJBt,  odiud  bj  Wriglit  Sat  Pen/ 

Sodcl^,  London,  184S,  1  to),  ilmo. 
tbimtkriai^^  niitoria  Bcgwo  Homglconnn,  wuum  Snorrio  Stctlso.  BoIUk 

I7TT-1838,  e  T.  foUo. 
ltiii»nJ.  Potfoa  8axoaic«m  StenH  Noni,  cdMA  O.  A.  SehswCfr,  Hacuui,  183% 

ifrnVunJ;  Truulation  of  put  of  Old  TmIbdekL  fn  WyeUffU  Xinont,  q.9. 
HijfVMd,  Join,  Tho  Four  Fa.  a  vn;  turn;  GD1«riw1e  of  *  EU»(r,  ■  Punloiwr.  • 

pMaeaty,  sad  ■  Pcdlir.  nprict  in  Dodilvjr'i  CoUtttion  of  OU!  Ftnjt  •  hIm  ma»j 

•Enftlo  fUj* ;  iM  col)ocl«d  edition  oiiit*. 
OifMtim,  (M  nril>fwMA^  Horn  Bdgiai  (luioui  ynn  d»*B  t«  IU7),  3" 

Ai^br,  tl  B.  8m. 


I 


VOBKS  CITED   IN  THESE  LECXnRES  Zl 

BtlmAid,  Ralph,  Cbronicl'^  of  England,  Scotknd,  uid  Ireland,  rapriDt,  TxiDduii. 

1S07-180S,  6  T-oIs.  4to. 
BtHtMd.    See  Piiny. 
EaokfT,  Hiekard,  Of  the  lawca  of  Ecclesiasticall  Foliti^  by  Biehsrd  Hookra. 

BookesL  to  17.,  London,  vithonC  date  (lesi),  1  toL  folio;    The  Fift  Booke, 

London,  lfiB7,  I  toL  folio. 
Hon)  (Kjng)  The  Gosfe  of  KyBg  Horn,  in  Horn  et  Rirapahild,  edited  for  tho 

Baiinatjne  Club  by  Francisque  Michel,  pBrii,  184S,  1  T.  4to. 
Huydecoper,  Breeder  AantekeniageD  op  Uelia  Stoke,  in  his  edition  of  that  author, 

Leyden,  1772,  8  B.  Svo, 

Jama  (King)  Z,  Poetical  Remains  of  Jamei  the  First,  Perth,  1787,  1  vol.  13ino. 
Jontotit  ^'^  Works,  London,  16I6-16SI,  3  rola.  folio. 

KatitUr.    See  Denkmller  AltniederL  Sp.  and  Lit. 

Kliptlnn,  Louit  F^  A  Gnuniniir  of  the  Anglo-Sawjn  Langnage,  New  York.  I8<9, 

1  ToL  I2iaa. 
K»ox,  John,  First  Blast  of  the  Trumpet  agoiiut  the  monBtrona  Begimeat  of 

WomeD,  is  Appendix   to   Kuoi'a  Historis  of  the  B«funnation  of  Eeligioun 

irithin  the  Realme  of  Scotland,  IMinburgh,  1732,  1  toL  folio. 
KnjtUnga  Saga  inFommanna  S<%ar,  K  XI..  Eaapmanuahiifn,  1828,  8to. 
Kotntn,  De  Nederlsudsche  Boerenstand  Histoiisch  Buehreren,  HBartem,  18A8, 

IB.  8*0. 

Langlaade.    Bee  ¥ien  Plonghnuu. 

Langtoft,    See  Boiert  <^  Branne. 

hatiTiuT,  The  Fyiste  Sermon  of  Mayster  Hughe  Latemer.  vhych  he  preached 

before  the  kynges  maiestie,  &c,  y*  viiL  day  of  Marche,   kccccciux.  (vith  six 

other  sennona),  London,  John  Daye,  n.  d. 
layamiM,  Lajamon's  Brut,   of  Chroctcle   of  Britain,   edited    by  Sir  Frederie 

Madden,  for  the  Sode^  of  Antiquaries,  London,  1847,  3  vols.  Bra 
Libel  of  English  Policy,  in  Political  Poenu  and  Songs,   relating  to  English 

Eistoiy,  &c  Vol  2, 

JJUie  or  LOly,  Euphoes.  the  Anatomie  of  Wit,  Euphoee  and  His  England,  by 

John  Lylje,  London,  163S,  1  vol.  amaU  4bx 
Linditfanie  Gospels.    See  GoapeL 
ZoTU,  GuiUaume  de.     See  Boman  de  la  Hoee. 
Lutier't  German  (Hoch-Deutsch)  Bible.    See  SiUr  vnd  7%i4e. 
I^dgate,  J^  Tarioos  extracts  in  Warton  and  other  critical  trritMit 

iltlvrye.  Sir  7%omat.    See  Morto  d'Aithnr. 

MmndtBillt,  Tba  Toiige    and  Tiarule  of   Sir  John  HaanderiUa,   Kt  London, 


xll 


•IBLIOOBIPBICAL  UST  OF 


ITlii  Kpr'nt,  «ilh  Intraduction,  KotM,  sad  GlMMty  ij  BstBuwO,  LdoAm 
1839, 1  roL  Sno. 

Xartyr,  Ptf<r,  UcoidcR^  in  8nppl««trnt  to  Uailiiyt, 
Knmff,  J.  4*.    8m  Rornan  da  ti  Rom. 

Jfuiof;  FoMu  of  Lkttrsac*  Uiaot  in  Politkal  FMnw  and  Soap  cif  Bbglimt 

V«LI. 
Mitvl*  PlnjK,  Sfinnoa  t^nit,  (n  lUltqo!*  AaliquM  Vot.  L 
Uirrorfar  ^[^Mnlos,  nprint,  LcnitoD,  ISIC^  StuI).  il& 
3IinMH<3olhio  Seriphina,    Sm  Ulfila. 

UntircK  0.,  Danak  (Mboft  bdiImi  U<1g>Tr.  EjfUnluTii,  tSM.  S  B.  Bra 
ifiirf^    JKr  ntmui*,  Tlia  Apologjv  of  ^  Thoau  Horv,  kn;^,  LoDdon.  a.  d 

(1133)  1  tdL  ISmo. 

—  Hb  Workn  of  Sir  Thomiu  Mnitv  Knjs'i't  &«■■  *i7tUa  tgr  him  is  lb*  Eogljsll 

hmg^  Loniloo,  1S67,  1  tot.  folioi. 
ttortr  if  Artliiir,  Th«  Ittrlli,  Lj-r,  ddJ  AnUs  of  Kvng  Aiiliar,  Ae,  ud  fa  Ifa  nd 
Lr  Moric  Puiliur,  Loutlon,  14&C:  nprisl,  •diuil  t^SMilitiy,  Loiuk^  lUTt 

MnUtuttr,  tikiarit,  Fint  PHt«f  th«£lnii(iDtBrU,  Loodoa,  1SS1,  1  tuL  sm.  4(o, 

Hjila,  BtffM  »t  NlIU  ^(]piic«;ai  ok    Sommr   Iuidi,  KHTpmuiiuhaTfb,   1771; 
1  nllto. 

—  Khb  !h^  fliolora  Kikli  at  FJionuii,  Lalia*  r«i)iliu,  ram  Olomuio,  TlArBl^ 

1809.  1  TuL  4to. 
Kib«litn|[«A.  I>«r  Nibelun^  Litil,  AliJriulc  4«r  nxadK^rift  At*  Ft*i1inmi  Toa 
IaMb«nt  Ltipt!^  11140, 1  tol.  tut, 

(Mtm  or  Hxeitvf,  FMms  n«nr  befon  rtiitttd  Ac,  LoDdu^  1700, 1  toL  tlo.; 

•U»  cxcetTilB  ia  Varton  and  otlitr  critical  wriUm 
OMki'»  nunitin  in  Jlfrr^i  On^ni,  f.r. 
Orm  or  Onain.  Th«  OnnulBm,  (roia  tti*  original  mtlUUtript,  ti\uA  b;  IL  U. 

Wbitfh  OzfonI,  18£3;  S  fola.  Sfo. 
Of/ruf,  Eriifc  lutaiiigagrtKW  Toa  Onff.  R6n!iMb*:]c,  tUl.  t  T.  4tA 
(hrl  asd  MighOapdc  Ttw  Owl  aad  tba  Nigbtiii£a)^  in  Mri^  Kaf^Uh  PiMm, 

wiitcd  by  1^  Wtjgbt  for  Um  Fonj  SMaa^.  londoa,  1843,  1  mL  IXmo. 

PttwW,  Br.  a.  The  lift  nf  Alfrtd  lh«  a(Trt.l<s  whSAUappradcd  Alfred'*  Ansio- 

Samo  T«niiM  of  Ominit  LondoD,  18A7,  t  ml.  ISmo. 
fo1*fr«m,  L'EdMtwwamant  da  Is  loagaa  rnataiao,  i<ar  Jcm  Fahgran ;  rvptiol, 

fdltnS  by  F.  O^n,  Fariis  USX  1  t«L  HiUo. 
IVrcci',  Tbe  Rcjitdmit  of  oiit  niMb  UMnl^i  of  lU  Clcrgj.  bf  Bagia«U  Fcox^ 

Londaa,  IHO^  <  rob.  Gra. 


irOIES  OtTED  IX   THESE  LECTDBEa 


xiij 


'fHitwB.  Oiritlt*,  Dct  Vj  TfOuMtmU,   lUI,  tcprlotad  U  Pfdcnett'i  I>i»k* 
Skriitcr,  Kjubfclum,  13£].  B.  UL 
Fiarr,  Tmnuklion  of  VirgU'i  Arnnil.  Minpbtr^  liy  Tiijriifv  t>«*dun,  lUI. 
Pier*  Flon^inuia,  Tlic  Virioa  vid  tht  Cvtvd  of  l^us  FtaoghmaB,  cditcil   b; 

Wright  LondoD.  1841.  3  Tota.  ItoOL 
FlatM>Nt«di  BiUo.    e**  Bafnluytn. 
I  JSiay.  i&c  ddar,  Satnni  Bine*]',  ImuUtfd  lijr  PUInBou  Hulbad,  UmSoa.  1001, 

'  Foliliol  Si»c^  Tb«  I\>liti««l  Song*  of  Ba$1«»d  lh>in  tbt  Roiss  ct  Jotin  to  thtt 

of  Ednnl  U,  «Uud  by  Wtigbt   for  tli*  Ou»aou  SucIrE;,  LoDJon.   W9, 

I  tdL  «Io. 

^  Poliiieal  FwoB  ud  8on(r«  rdklinf;  to  EnRlith  Rintaij,  fnia  Uie  an««)i«a  of 

Edwanl  Iti.  to  Uot  of  RicUrO  HI,  wliUJ  Ij  Wri^l  in  lUr.  UriL  hlai. 

Aon  Soipt  VoL  I,  lUB,  Vd.  S,  1681. 

Arfrr  Com.  JMtid,  CoiutaRtliiapIo  *nd  lu  Samtoat,  Nnr  York.  19SS.  3  ToUSia 

FimapKnium  Puruloram,  lixt  Oxiitonm,  edited  \ij  Way  fur  OsmdM  Soeiatj, 

iMdca,  T.  1. 1S4I,  T.  2,  IS^  4to. 
AtrrAeiv  til^BM  aad  PilsrinugM,  or  VougM  Knd  Land  Tnr«lB  la  ftll  fwta  of 

Um  World.  LoDdoB,  1C2S-S.  A  Tola.  (bUo. 
ihvnry,  RmuhIcb  of  tlu  Wj<Ufflu  KbU.    6w  JFyvr./t. 

iSdCotiaM.  TtM  Art*  of  En^Uh  PMalt^  Loadoo,  IMS ;  npriat,  «ditfd  by  Haalo- 
wDod,  LoniW  ISll,  1  ToL  4to. 

£*MJk,  fihmuu,  A  Onmatar  eS  Om  Aa^o^tlaa  ToDgna,  tnoaktcd  \g  TliOifVi 
Capwihmn,  1S30,  1  kJ.  Bto, 

KajKoHonit  L«dqu*Baoiui,oaDictic>inui[T*dalaI«iv<wilMTto^b«iloai:i^Pi^ 
ISli,  S  T.  Stol 

RfJIqaloi  Antiqaa^  Soft  fmu  asdcnt  MaocKiipta,  \y  T.  Wiiglit  aod  J.  0, 

IUUl<r<'ll.  iMuko,  U4I,  X  tdIk.  Sml 
S«i«iii  BritanBlcBiwn  Ucdii  Aori  SaifUitn,  dr  ChnsiolM  bdiI  UnnoriBls  of 

Omt  Bcilain  and  Inlnad  doiinj  tllo  MUdto  Ages,  mow  publiifaing  in  Sto. 

wlnoM,  by  ilin  firUiah  GoTemswiU,  mdra  tba  dirtction  of  Uia  UaaUr  of  Uw 

BoUk    Sw  Anglo^SaxoD  ChroalrL^   Cafj^rwH^  Acncjt,   totitiol  PMoia  and 

So^t**  ^;b1  *>id  Htitorica]  iMUn, 
SUbaid.  Odbt  da  Hon,  Poem  on,  in  WAtt*»  Uttrieal  Bowaatwt  VoL  3,  y.n. 
Jblcrf  i/  Sramtr,  or  RiAtrt  ilmwing.   Ptttr  Latt^ta/ti  ChMklda  (m  iDtw 

Inlnd  and  imjnov'd  by  ibicrt  t^  i^inaxe),  odilcd  bj  Tboioaa  Haana^  OxuadL 

lT2d.  3  Toli.  Sto. 
Xisdn^  ^  Oionettier,  Chnmiele  Traiucrib'd  and  no*  firtt  jeblbh'd  froH  •  U& 

in    tlM  narlryan   Library,  by  Tbomaa  Hmidc^  ftriiird,  1731,  2  tolL  Sw; 

nptdl,  London,  ISIO,  3  voU.  Bira 

—  Ima  aad  Legends  of  til*  Saiata:  SL  BnuuU^  Vttiy  SmjoIx,  London 


XIV  BIBLIOOBAFniCAL  LIST  Of 

1814,  1  ToL  l!mo;  Life  and  UartTnlom  of  Thomai  i  Btdtet,  do.  London, 
ISIS,  1  ToL  I2moi  Fragment  on  Popular  Science,  in  Wrfffift  Fopoiar 
Traatiaeo  on  Scieucp,  q.v. 

Soman  de  la  Boas,  le,  par  OuiUaBms  da  Lerrit  et  Jetuui  At  Uevng,  edited  by 
Mion,  Paris,  184*,  4  T.  8»o. 

tioqvefort,  <r.  B.  B.,  QloesaiFe  de  b  Langue  Bomane,   Paria,  1808,  3  T.  Bri).) 
SuppUment,  ibid.  1820,  1  T.  8ro. 

Hoyal  and  Historical  Letters  during  the  Reign  of  Henry  IT^  TillllA?",   IMQ, 

Vol.  1,  8»o.  in  Rer.  Brit,  Med.  Aov.  Script. 
Buahworth  Gospels.    See  Goipetg. 

Saekville,  T.,  lodnction,  tee.,  in  Mirroor  for  UsgistntMb 

—  Poetical  Worlts,  London,  1820,  8vo.  1  vol. 

—  Gorboduo,  or  i'prrei  und  Polrci  in  Dodsley's  Old  Plaj«, 
Sandrai,  E.  G.,  £titde  sur  Chaucer,  Fans,  IB39,  1  vol.  8vo, 
Sckaiid,  Oesetze  der  Angpl-Sjchsen,  2"  Ansgabe,  1859,  1  B.  Bto. 
Shakripeare,  Works  of,  Knight's  FictorinI  Edition,  London,  1839,  8  toIs.  Sto. 
Sidaep,  Sir  Philip,  Countess  of  Pembroke's  Aicadia,  Defence  of  Poesy,  aiiJ  othei 

works,  London,  1G05,  1  toI.  fulio. 
Strllon,  J.,  Poeticul  Works,  edited  by  Dyer,  London,  1843,  2  toU.  Bto* 
Snorri  Sturluton.    Ben  Edda  the  younger,  and  Heimskringla. 
Specimens  of  Lyric  Poetry  oomposeil  in  England  in  the  Iteign  of  Edirard  L, 

edited  by  Wrighl  for  the  Percy  Society,  London,  1842,  1  toL  12mo. 
apcmtr,  Ediatind,  Poetical  Works,  edited  by  HiUard,  Boston,  1842,  6  vols.  Sro. 
Sialdtr,  P.  J,,  Die  lAndeBspraeheo  der  Schweiz,  odei  Schwetzerische  Dialektologii^ 

Aaran,  1319.  1  vol  8vo. 
Stanihurit,  Bichard,  Description,  ttc,  at  Ireland  in  Holinshed,  ToL  8. 

—  Translations,  tec,  extracts  in  Warton. 

Slier  uni   Thiele,  Folyglotten-Bibel  inin   Bandgebraneh,  Bielefeld,  1SS4,  4  B. 

in  S,  8vo. 
Surrey  and  Wyatl,  Songs  and  Sonnets,  reprint,  London,  ITIT,  I  vol.  Svo. 
Snrteos  Psalter,  Anglo-Saxon  and  Early  English  Psalter,  published  by  tlie  3ur*.(?i 

Society,  London,  1843,  1847,  S  vols.  8vo. 
Sytvi»tir,  Du  Dartat,  his  Divine  Weekes  end  Workes.  translated  by  Sjlvesler, 
Liondon,  1611,  1  vol  4to. 

7rgnir,  EtaioM,  Samlade  Skrifler,  Stockholm,  IS47-18S1,  7  B.  Sva 

Ivrner,   Sharon,    Thfl    Hiitory  of   the   Anglo-Saxons,  Philadelphia,    1S4I,   2 

vols.  8to. 
Ts'idah.  WUIiam,  The  Newo  Testament,  1626 ;  reprint,  afUr  Bagstcr,  by  Q.  P. 

Dabncy,  Andovei,  1837,  1  vol  Svo. 


TOBES  CUES  IN  THESE  LBCTDRES  XT 

IJnMa,   WSliam,  The  Sapper  at  th*  Loid^  Londoo,  Kcccccxzxm,  t.  (laje  of 
T^TviiO.    See  CiitKMr. 

IHfiia,  Odn  die  um  crbalteDni  DeslmEIei  dra  Qotbiacben  Spracbc^  Text 
Gnmnistik  and  Worterbnch,  beirboitet  and  heranag^eben  von  F.  L.  Stamta, 
Pldcrborii,  I8fi8,  1  B,  Sra  I  iuve  oaed  also  the  verj  valuable  edicioa  of  ths 
fragments  of  the  ALsfia-Gotbie  Scriptaraa  b;  Oabelentz  and  haeb«,  IMS, 
2B.4IO. 

Vitti  Maerlatit,  Jacob,  Spiegel  Historiael,  aitgegerea  door  de  Maatscbappij  der 
Nederlandsche  Letterkunde,  te  Leiden,  18J;9— 1362,  3  B.  4to. 

PirtotiiaHnta,  TraieU  in  the  Eaet,  in  Supplement  to  Ualctugt. 
VSUaanpU,  Lea  Bomans  de  Lt  Table  Boode,  eC  lea  Contea  dn  aodene  Breton^ 
Paris,  1861,  1  voL  Bto. 

WnTtvn,  TTanuu,  The  EistoiT  of  English  Poetr?  from  the  Close  of  the  Eleventh 

to  the  Commencement  of  the  Eighteenth  Centuij,  edited  by  Pcict^  London,  1810, 

S  Tola.  8ro. 
Wiber,  Uetrieal  Gomaneea  of  the  Thirteenth,  Fonrteenth,   and  Fifteenth  Cen- 

tuiio,  Edinbuigh,  1810,  3  toIs.  I2mo. 
Wedfftoood,  Betaleigh^  A  Dictionar;  of  English  Etjmologj,  with  Notea  b;  George 

P.  Uanb,  Vol.  1,  New  York,  1861,  Bto. 
Wilton,   tn    Wylton,  The   Three  Options  of  Deniosthenea  in  FaTOor  of   the 

Ot^thiuus  and  the  Four  PhUippii^  London,  1S70, 1  voL  ito. 
Wright,    r,   Popolar  Trestiae*  on  Science,   written   doring  the  Middle  Ages, 

London,   1841,   1  toL  Sva     See  ftbo  Pieis  Ploogbman,   Anecdota  Literaria, 

Beliqain  AntiquEc,  &&  && 
Wj/ciifr,  Apoli^  for  the  Lollarda,  Camden  Socie^.  London,  1842,  I  ToL  4ta. 

—  The  Holf  Bible  in  the  eaxlieBt  English  Versions,  made  from  the  latin 
Vnlgato  bj  John  Wy eliffa  and  his  Followers  [^Her^ord  and  Purtmi),  edited 
by  Ker.  3.  VwahaU  and  Sir  F.  Usdden,  Oxford,  UniTend^  PttM,  ISfiO, 
4Toh.4Ub 


IiEOTURES 


OH  TUB 


ENGLISH    LANGUAGE. 


LECrUKEL 


WTBODTTCTOBT. 


Tin  fltilijeet  or  tb«  oourw  upon  which  T  am  »bout  U>  enter  t.itt 
b<s  a»  neftrty  m  I  am  able  to  exprets:*  it  in  a  comprebemiTc  title, 
thv  Origin  and  Uistor;  of  the  KngUah  Language,  and  of  the 
Early  Literature  it  embodic«.  I  gfaiUl  not  notice  the  works  of 
those  natives  of  England  who  have  nrittcu,  on  domestic  as 
well  aa  on  moro  gi-nera!  topics,  in  foreign  tongue*,  Lalio  and 
French,  bcciULM  those  works,  though  composing  a  part  of  the 
national  literature,  do  not  belong  to  the  literature  of  the  En- 
giiab  lanfftia^,  which  alone  is  embraced  in  tlic  plan  of  the  pre- 
sent readings.  I  confine  myself  to  the  history  of  early  English 
literature  for  two  reasons.  The  first  is  the  impossibility  of  butvcv- 
iog,  in  so  abort  a  series  of  discourses,  the  whole  field  of  English 
inttillectual  actiMi ;  the  eaeond,  that  the  harmonious  execution 
irf  my  purpose  —  which  is  to  discuss  the  two  branches  of  tbo 
Mil^ect>  language  and  literature,  with  constant  reference  to 
Iheir  reciprocal  influence  on  each  other — excludes  those  periods 
when  their  history  had  ceased  to  be  cnnnirn-nL 

Ulie  English  language  bad  already  gone  through  its  principal 
pbaaea  when  the  earliest  of  the  works,  which  are  now  oollecK  ^ 


■KOLISR   LtTKBATIJBE  AND   UKQCAOB 


Lntr.  L 


I    lively  known  to  miMt  gnnimariuns,  Icxicogmplior*,  and  common 

I    reciders  an  the  body  of  Englidli  Htemtiire,  nuido  its  apppariiiice. 

!    A  single  epoch  witoeswd  ttie  oompletioD  of  tliat  organic  acUon 

,    by  which  the  Knglish  speech  n-as  developed  from  ita  elements, 

nod  the  bvgiDntii"  of  that  nae  nra  of  Koglish  authorship,  the 

product*  of  which  alill  BuhKirt  im  n  consdounly  felt  and  recog- 

nbcd  i^iency  in  the  world  of  letters.     Tb«  lungiiAge  had  pocvd 

the  sIngeA  of  infancy  and  youth,  attained  to  the  ripe  perfectioa 

of  manhood,  and  thus  complgU<ii  its  physidn^cn]  history,  bcforo 

tbe  existing  period  of  itii  lit«nitiire  twgiin.     In  tn»ting  the  two, 

I   then,  the  tpeeoh  and  its  liCerstitre,  eonjointly,  I  am  necessarily 

lunit«d  to  the  centuries  when  both  were  undergoing  the  nio> 

cemve  processes  of  evolution  ajid  growth,  and  when  tbe  pro- 

,  gri:aa  of  each  was  dependent  on  that  of  tbe  other,  nod  conditioned 

[  by  it. 

This  period  extends  from  a  little  before  the  commeucement 
I    of  the  reign  of  Uenry  IIL  to  the  lutter  years  of  QiiL-eu  Eliza- 
beth, and   thns   embmoee   not   far  from   fo<ir  hundred   years. 
I     During  this  space,  the  tntolleet  of  England,  stimrd  at  once  by 
'    Inborn  impuhtea,  and  by  external  inHuonnea,  tiad  iiecome  luxu- 
riantly productive,  and  was  constantly  struggling  to  find  articu« 
late  symbols  and  syntactical  combinntiona,  wherein  to  embody 
I   and  communicate  the  vivid  ini&g\7B,  docp  thoughts,  and  eamot 
[   aspirations  which  it  hod  either  spontaneously  originntcd,  or 
i   appropriutod  from  the  litoratiirc«  of  ancient  or  ron-i<^  nations, 
while  tho  liingiiage,  stimulated  to  a  oontinually  renewi^l  evolu- 
tion of  organic  action  by  the  neceiittitics  of  a  te^generated  literary, 
political,  social,  and  oomntcrcial  life,  was  grailiinlly  expanding 
into  a  largcQCM  of  capacity,  and  moulding  ilKcIf  into  a  fitncas  of 
form,  to  serve  as  a  vehicle  for  tlie  vut,  and  varied,  and  strangv 
conoeptiuns  it  vas  now  called  upon  to  express. 

This  proceis,  or  rather  thU  double  series  of  proceaseii,  was 
completed,  as  I  have  said,  about  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, and  our  view  of  the  lanijruagtt  and  its  monuments  will 
embnoo  little  which  belongs  to  lotfix  datct,  except  so  far  as  I 


l-wt.  1. 


BKOUfiU   LtTBBJlTUBB   ASD   LlXGrAGB 


3 


may  incidentally  refoi  to  subsequent  verbal  forms  or  iotelleclual 
prixluda,  tts  iceults  of  tvndvocics  nlri^dy  insnifcstf.'d  in  the 
£D};liiih  mioJ  iuhI  lU  cpocch,  ia  tlie  era  which  vns  Mre  muTc 
parliculiuly  oonisidvring. 

The  tongue  of  England  and  her  intellectual  culture  had  now 
re»i>eAtiTely  attained  to  a  stage  of  advancement  wkere  neither 
imperiously  demanded  new  capubililies  iu  the  other.  The  lan- 
guage no  longer  tihuwcd  the  want  of  (hot  affluence,  and  polish, 
and  cleamcdt,  sad  forcc^  which  human  speech  can  aequiro  only 
l^  long  UKe  as  the  roedinm  of  wrttlen  coinpoNitioQ  in  the  various 
fornic  of  narratiTe,  iiitagitialivt:  and  diitcuntive  literature,  and, 
fo  modem  times  at  lea^t,  by  the  further  aid  of  exposure  to  the 
•timuhttiog  and  modifying  influences  of  the  bistoiy,  and  poetry, 
and  philosophy,  and  grauiiDar,  and  Tocabuhuy  of  foreign 
tongues.  The  English  mind  and  heart,  meanwhile,  bad  been 
gathering  knowledge,  and  cxp<-riencc.  and  strength,  and  catho- 
licity of  fiynijiatby,  and  they  were  now  able  to  expand  to 
the  full  dimenftions  of  their  growth,  gird  themselves  to  their 
mightiest  moral  and  iutelluctUHl  efforla,  and  bur»t  into  sung,  or 
Sermon,  or  ictory,  or  parliamentary  or  fon-nsJc  liarangue,  without 
fear  that  the  mothei-tongue  of  England  would  want  words  to 
give  adequate  and  melodious  expression  to  their  truetn  feelingR, 
their  most  solemn  eonviclions,  and  their  loliiest  aspirations.* 

Tho  history  of  this  philological  and  intellectual  progress  is 
the  too  vast  theme  of  the  pn-^ent.  course;  and  if  I  shull  succeed 
in  conveying  a  general  notion  of  the  gradual  living  processes 
by  wliieh  the  English  tongue  and  its  literature  grew  up,  frcim 
the  impotent  uttemnco  and  feeble  conceptions  of  th*  thirteenth 
Kntury,  to  the  divine  powt^r  of  expression  displayed  in  Tj~ndule's 
r^aion  of  the  New  Testament,  in  the  nxteenth,and  the  revela- 
tion of  man*8  moral  nature  in  the  dramas  of  Shakespeare,  at  the 
oommcncemcnt  of  the  eeveuteeiUb}  I  shall  bare  aocompUMhcd 
the  taak  1  have  undertaken. 


■  8m  UlvBtntioii  L  at  l^  nid  of  ibli  Icctoia 

a  t 


OLD  X-SGU^R   LtTEBAfirSB 


Lect.  L 


The  UogtiUtic  facta  and  literary  illiiMrations  required  for  the 
cunprohcnHion  of  suvh  a  skt^ch  will  be  drawn  cliiefly  froni 
sources  &iuUiar  )i)d«ed  to  many  of  tbo  audience,  but  wliicb 
do  not  oome  within  tbe  babitiiul  ob»en-ation  und  knowledge  of 
what  ifl  called  the  reading  public;  tnt  I  •ball  endeavour  not  to 
ailrnnce  iheorieB,  employ  technical  teritiK,  or  inlroduoe  cttalionx, 
which  will  not  easily  be  understood  by  any  person  p086csaed  of 
iuflicicnt  lilcraiy  culture  to  foci  bo  intelligent  interest  in  the 
mdyoct. 

In  all  inquir{«a  into  the  liistory  of  past  ages,  whether  ■■ 
nwpvdii  tbe  inat<>rial  ooncerns  or  the  intvllvctual  action  of  men, 
thft  question  constantly  pret>en(s  itself:  wliat  wn«  tbe  iuhvrvnt 
worth,  or  what  is  the  surviving  practical  importance,  of  tbe 
object*,  or  the  nets,  tJie  monuments  of  which  we  are  investi* 
g«tii:g?-'and  hence  wo  mu»t  a«k :  what  was  the  nctusl  sigLi^- 
cancv  of  that  l>ygone  literature,  into  which,  both  for  its  own 
auke  as  an  interesting  chapter  in  tlie  annals  of  the  human  mind, 
and  for  the  sake  of  the  language,  of  whose  changes  it  conslitul«« 
tht;  only  record,  we  propose  to  look?  The  few  examples  which 
can  be  cited  will  not,  of  thenuelre«,  suffice  to  convey  an  ade- 
quate conception  of  tJiu  special  charact4.-r,  Mill  k««  of  tbe  wttalth, 
of  old  EugliHh  liUTatnre;  but  I  shall  endravour  to  illustrato 
tliem  by  such  biognipbical  or  historical  noliocs  as  may  Rnrro  to 
ahow  tbetr  connection  with  the  social  and  intellectual  life  of  the 
periods  and  the  people  to  which  they  belong,  and  thus  help  my 
in-art-ra  to  arrive  at  oonclusioDs  for  themselves  which  I  may  not 
tbiiik  it  necessary  in  all  cases  formally  to  express.  I  shall  strive 
thus  to  invest  my  subject  with  a  higher  philonophical  interest 
than  belongs  to  nicro  iiiidorical  grammar,  and  the  consideraiiona 
which  miggest  themselves  in  our  survey  will,  I  hope,  give  some 
addilinnn)  incitement  to  the  impulse  now  beginning  to  be  felt 
by  to  many  scholara  towards  the  study  of  the  neglected  wul 
foi^lten  authOTS  of  ages  which  want,  indeed,  the  putiiih  and 
rcltnement  of  subsequent  centuries,  but  are,  nevi?rlbel.-as,  ani- 
milled  and  informed  with  a  fpontaneotu  life,  %  fre^neiui,  and 


Lnrr.  t 


tKDKFBNPEXCT  VT  EXOUSD 


vi^iur,  rarv  ia  the  prodactions  <tf  eras  mora  advanced  in  artificbl. 
culture. 

A  literaturu  which  extends  throutjli  four  cvotaric*,  and  nlii<A 
was  succe^vely  vi:po)M.il  to  tb«  tdimuliLtiog  JiifluviKca  of  Micb 
radical  revolutions  in  Oitirch  and  in  State,  of  such  important  ' 
■dT-ancea  in  every  branch  of  knowledge,  such  scbievementa 
ill  Goe  and  industrial  art,  and  sucb  triumphs  of  human  power 
over  physical  naturo,  cannot  he  d(;scrihcd  by  any  one  Hcries  of 
epilbet^,  nor,  indvm],  were  ibt  traits  alwaya  so  marked  that  all  iti 
products  are  tecogniaible  as  luinii-ttakably  of  Englinb  growth. 
But  it  may  be  said,  in  general,  tbat,  more  than  moet  other 
equally  imaginative  literatures,  it  was  practically  and  visibly 
connected  with  the  actual  soda!  being  of  man,  with  his  t-njoy- 
menta  and  suffvringH  in  this  world,  and  hu  bopex  and  fearti  ia  ' 
reference  to  another.  It  was  a  reRectioD  of  the  waking  life  olj 
an  earnest,  active  nation,  not,  like  no  much  of  the  eoateupo> 
rancouB  expression  of  Continental  genius,  a  magic  mirror  showing 
forth  the  anmbetontiul  dreams  of  an  idle,  lusuriouB,and  fantastic 
people. 

The  eminently  practical  cliaracter  of  old  English  literature  to  1 
due,  in  a  considerable  degree,  to  the  political  condition  of  the 
En^liflh  government.  The  insular  position  of  England  nuule 
that  kingdom,  from  the  beginning,  more  llian  any  other  Kunv 
pean  state,  independent  of  the  international  com  bin  at  ions  which, 
in  a  great  degree,  controlled  the  destiny  and  moidded  the 
in«tJlution«  and  choracrtcn  of  the  Continental  peoples,  and  this 
isolation  of  the  goveniment  was  felt  and  shared  by  tho  nation. 
It  entered  into  the  English  heart,  aod  has,  in  all  the  buet 
,  periods  of  E»gli»li  literature,  constituleil  a  marked  and  peculiar 
characteristic  of  \U  genius.  While  the  writers  of  most  oiher^ 
Europtnu  countries  have  lukd  their  periods  and  their  echooli^ 
in\v]ii(-hnowcla«»ic.now  romantic,  now  Gallic,  and  now  Gothic 
influences  predominated,  and  tttampod  with  a  special  character. 
Dot  merely  the  works  of  individual  autliora,  but  the  entire  lit»- 
imiy  effort  of  the  time,  the  literature  of  England  has  neves 


ESaUXn   INDFPKNDEST  Or  HOME 


I«r.  L 


[ 


:f' 


nibmittod  itself  to  anj  «uoh  tr»ntin<-lN,  t>ut  Iiiv>  atw.i^  rnalnlalned 
a  self-guided,  if  not  a  nholly  fl<;lf-iiii>[>ircd,  esuttence ;  and  this 
ja  perltaps  the  bt«t  reawn  that  can  !«•  siv<-n  why  OontlneQlnl 
critic*,  traiiiix),  m  until  recently  they  bare  been,  In  the  tradi- 
lioofi  and  obstirvancc-*  of  their  Bcboole,  have  so  gtncraily  i)ri)vcd 
unahlc  to  comprcbend  the  drift  and  true  ugnificanoc  of  En^l'^h 
Ivttcn^ 

The  politics]  and  litenury  independence  of  England  grev  mth 
th«  dtmintitjon  of  il«  continental  territory.  So  long  as  the 
Rriti.ih  throne  bcid  any  inipoTlnnt  portion  of  it«  dominions  by  a 
feudal  tenure  which  obiigt-d  it  to  ackuunh-dge  the  vu^^rrainty  of 
the  crown  of  Finnce,  it  was  a  paity  to  ttie  Continental  political 
compact,  and,  as  such,  involved  in  all  tlie  feuds,  and  warfares^ 
and  conflicts  of  social  and  industrial  interests  which  distracted 
that  or^iiimtion.  And,  what  was  rven  a  grvat«r  eril,  it  was 
subject  to  the  OTershadowing  domination  of  Rome,  which  claimed 
and  rcceivetl  the  hoinage  theoretically  due  to  the  el«rnnl  city  ns 
th«  earthly  mettvpolis  of  the  uoivereal  Church,  but  practically 
aoconled  to  her  as  the  natural  representative  of  the  temporal 
■upremacy  exorcised  by  the  ancient  mtBtTCHs  and  capital  of  the 
r  vorld.  But  though  England  8harc<l  with  the  CuntincDt  in  the 
baneful  ln(lufuc«  of  this  spiritual  and  semi-political  despotism, 
yet  it  was  only  at  coinparativi^ly  mre  intervals  that  it  was  felt 
and  Hubmittod  to,  in  its  full  i;xtenl,  by  the  English  government 
and  people.  There  was  always  something  of  a  dispodtion  to 
inquire  into  the  foundation  of  the  atithority  claiiiied  by  the 
Roman  pontiff,  to  doubt  Hw  infn]lilitlily  of  hitt  dircision*,  and 
to  tn-ad  CD  forbidden  ground,  by  debating  questions  which, 
acconlinj^  to  (he  doctrine  of  papal  supremacy,  had  been  for 
ever  settled  by  a  tribuoal  incapahio  of  error  and  armt-d  with 
the  thunderbolts  of  Iftwven  for  the  enforcement  of  its  decrees. 

The  Romish  Kee  ilnelf,  well  knowing  that  the  geographiool 
position  of  England  secured  it  from  phyncal  coercion,  was  slow 
to  proceed  to  extremities  against  a  oiowa  and  a  people  wha 
laigbt,  at  any  time,  de«piw  its  mandates  with  impuuily.   Heuc* 


Luer.  L 


EXOLAKD   CtDErEXDOT  Of  SOUK 


the  relaHow  between  the  papacy  and  Ensland  were  Ronfrally 
Uk«  those  between  a  sovereign  who  shuts  his  oyc«  to  insurree- 
(ionaiy  movements  in  a  rebellious  province  too  strong  or  too 
distant  to  ho  rvductid  bj  force  of  uraia,  and  a  people  that 
Bnbmitx  under  protest,  and  is  biding  its  time  to  throw  off  a 
fbrdgn  nnd  obnoxious  yoke.  The  English  nation  and  its  nTttcra, 
then,  were  not  habitually  sunk  in  that  hnmilintiiig  subtniMioD 
b>  the  papacy  which  long  paralyxcd  the  inUt)I(^ctii.iI  energy  of 
other  Christian  races,  and  Festrained  them  from  the  dieconioa 
of  high  and  noble  themeo,  ni>r  was  the  occnpaut  of  the  Romno 
K9  regnrded  with  that  aliject  reverence  which  fK>  often  in  ('on- 
tin«D>al  hiMoiy  bestovred  upon  him  the  name  and  attributes  <^ 
the  Moit  High.  While  Charles  V,  of  Tnincc,  in  the  great 
Bchixm  of  the  fouriccDth  century',  a  little  boforo  tho  clow  of  his 
n!iign,wiw  making,  us  Froiivart  sayx^'a  gpecyall  commandement 
thrdtigboule  his  realine,  that  evety  manne  shulde  take  and 
repute  Clement  for  pope,  and  that  every  inanne  sbulde  obey 
bim  as  Ood  on  erthe,"  WycIiSe,  cheered  and  sustained  by 
many  of  the  nobility  as  well  as  commonalty  of  Englandf,  was 


■  FriiiiaiTt.  Lord  Bfrem'a  TnaditfoD,  L  &  S4&  See  Illiutnlioa  IL  at  tba 
•ad  «i  thii  loMurr. 

f  'Halid  mm  ««to  dqwj  thaticc  the  lalnrdii,  that  wdd  nirrr  ani*  bcra  hood 
la  {RMrca  et  tbr  Strrmiipnt,  or  *twc!i  h)  th^il  tvin<i  ihi-w  sm  tlx  priDcipalM: 
—  WilliaRi  Nrrj'lf^  [Sir]  Lottfwio  CtilTortli,  Jon  Climlowh.  Ridinnl  Stitny, 
TlMDMBl^viRcr,siKl  mtvt  of  allr,  Jon  Biountneu  [E*rl  ofSiliibmy]  *  ■  And 
of  J.  UvtaUfB  thmsei  hcaaa  tgntdiMmjmotpiu^t*.' — Capfraiit4C^rviuttf, 

f.  S4«.  u.  i»r. 

Th«ae  noblcmon  9»i  grnXlmna  nma  l«  bare  Wn  n&tr  ateioato  hnttio^ 
tar  acTcn  yean  talcr,  •>  «« Ion  from  Cifgnirp.  p.  2tO;  an.  1.1M,  -Tho  T/iludia 
■i4  op  KmM  «1  WrttBuniUr  and  at  I'luilti^  wiih  nUiaiiiitiliI*>  •ccnuKMnn  af 
hMB  Uial  luut;  to  I)in  ChorcSi,  wbrcb  »ouii<)i>d  in  itmlruiviniac  of  tlu  SncnnnlM 
and  of  ■lB(uti«  oj  llin  Clierrb.  'I'li*  tarjtiteyncri*  nl  tho  p*>|'le  that  vcrr  k>  lotbit 
wvt«  tbrar:  —  Rii^uid  SlocTjr,  Lodcvik  Cli^^rth,  l^iDM  Latrmcr,  Joo  M->iui< 
tit[».  I'iir!  <rrr«  priae^al  tustrDctourl*  ot  ittnt'tit*.  T!i#  i^yna,  *>i>m  hf  litd 
mnnT^vil  thft  m^Uco  ct  the**  lu^^,  ho  ot"p^l  t<<EU  Ut  bU  prr^cnr  aad  vajUbod 
lum :  tbttad  ham  tka  tM  KhnM  no  mnrr  niFyntco  no  imvh  opinioan.* 

Tbr  Eari  ef  Saliebnry,  at  Inil,  dird  io  the  luitb  hs  hitd  canard,  for,  whni  la 
1400.  at '  Cietdr.*  aa  iiuiUTcction  vun  put  dowo  nnd  '  tha  toas  di»ir  ham  |lh« 
■«hai>|  oole  ot  the  Abbn,  and  acni'l  of  miiij'  of  hor  Iwdi*,'  it  appoam  that  'tba 
«1  «r  Saltbvj  au  dM  ihtn;  oud  voatbi,  for  ha  v»  a  grot  Urtarto  of  1^ 


KCOLAXD   t!(Di:rRNDEr(T  OF   KOMI 


LtCT.  L 


impreesiiig  upon  Urliau.  tlicD  rcciignised  lijr  the  Knglish  nation 
as  the  lawful  incumbent  dI'  the  papal  tlirone,  the  lenaoa  that 
Victor  Kmanuet  and  Garibaldi  aae,  willi  stronger  means  of 
'moral  suasion,'  iwculcatiug  u[K>n  a  stiff-necked  succe^or  of 
Urban  to-daj.  '  I  take  as  bilove,'  wrote  Wydiffe  to  the  pope, 
*tbat  nona  acbuldc  sue  tbe  Popt^  dq  do  saijit  that  now  is  in 
liercoe,  bot  in  aUmvchv  as  he  Kui;d  Chri^tt :  for  James  and  Joint 
errid,  and  Peter  and  Fowl  sinned.  And  this  I  take  as  holusomo 
counseile,  that  the  Pope  leeve  liis  worldly  lordschip  to  woridljr 
lords,  as  Christ  gaf  him,  and  move  speedily  all  his  clerks  to  do 
so;  for  thus  did  Christ,  and  taught  tbiis  his  diflciplea,  till  the 
fcnde  had  blvnded  tiis  world.  •  •  •  And  I  suppose  of  our 
Pope  that  he  will  not  be  AnticliriKt  and  revomc  Christ  in  thin 
wirktiig  to  the  contrary  of  Christ's  wille.  For  if  he  summons 
agetis  retoun  by  him  or  any  of  tiia,  and  pursue  this  unskilful 
Bumraoning,  he  is  an  open  Antichrist.** 

LoUanlit.  *  dp*piit«r  lit  lacnmeatia,  far  ha  wold  net  he  MnCuwd  rnhm  h»  whnld 
it-lr,'  —  Citf^aw.  p,  378. 

*  The  ortboi^phjr  of  thli  juang*  b  eritl^ntlj  *oine«hat  noderniacd.  anil  then 
■r*  ■piUTTntty  *ninn  Trilltn^  rcrlal  pmts  in  the  Irxt.  but  1  print  il  u  t  dad  it  n 
Vnojibkn't  Lifpof  W)'l'IIIG^  ii.  4S6.  Th*  dvlilfntCv  ju'ijFniviit  nf  Tlaomwi  Brokat, 
ilottUj  M  tbeialcfMtsaf  faJsonler  Ird  him  to  niihold  Ibc  moottraiwalnucvluck 
Mi«inpt«d  the  deiu  from  the  junidiction  of  lay  cnnilcal  Iribttnab,  ne  fcr  from 
lironnibia  lo  U)«  pafxl  ooaTL  Ib  wrilin|t  ta  Canllnnl  Albert,  tin  aud ;  *  I  know 
■at  liow  il  8l«>]rt  liefip«n«  thai,  M  ttm  i^mirt  ot  Rdrk,  Bmbbiu  i«  dvlivirfd  and 
Chriit  iond«Riii(d  ud  troeiflrd.'  I  cite  from  Boniianitrc.  Qntoire  Ar»  FtjtMOM, 
I.  163.  vhich  I  am  bof  [ff  la  hare  an  ^portttniljr  tn  rMommcod  t»  a  work  of 
pMt  mrarch  and  mwit. 

CapgnrOk  >noo  IS8$,  lap:  'In  the  DC  icn  of  ihia  Un^  Jo^  WideC  11! 
oifsfia  of  the  derd.  ttie  cnom)'  of  the  Chuvh,  tlw  ooafMion  a(  men,  the  fddL 
at  hairaio,  tho  in«roiu«  of  Jiwritlp.  the  notitebw  of  aaima.  ha  tha  ritbhl  doma 
of  Ooi,  «a«  titiri  irith  a  boribJ  p«nU)f-  thonr  Ant*  hia  bodj,'  te.  ftft  Hot  00^ 
wilb)C«nding  thia  biltmini  agninit  WjrliBr,  ht  rapnaacw  no  diaappntulKin  ol 
tbp  apflinilioa  of  Lynch  Inwio  Ihoie  vhp,  in  13M, 'hronle  the  hatlea'brtba 
•Xfninmiiiiipallon  ft  nttiln  liriiiK  twiuigiwcfi  a^inU  tha  Church,  and  tha  tar- 
hncution  of  tha  boJitw  of  TJivir  do«nu«d  awi>m|iliMa.  Ila  «itea,  with  appuvnt 
«»cul.  A-O.  mo,  the  oommon  opinion  that  Crban  wal  ■•  rarj  titsaat.'  iin<!  hnd 
dfpowii  (h«  Eagliih  cudbnl  Adam  'for  non  other  cooae'  than  tbjil  'ha  laltid 
him  niacli  of  hi*  inoag  iitnn ;'  and  ha  evidently  Mierea  thai  Pope  Iiuiocmt  IV^ 
«lio  had  interfrt«d  with  thn  riirTtl  of  royal  and  MigKirial  cwlrnastial  patiannEa 
in  Escland,  di<:d  hy  tln-iiiilntionof  0«4  in  ISSI.  aflfr  haTinu  l^rii  •nmmanpJ  l« 
jndgmrBI  by  Uobat  Groit«di^  Ul«  Biahop  of  Idiieol^  who  afpifimd  to  iuin  ts  • 


i 


Lkt.  L 


■SflLAXD   lypETENDRHT  OF   BOUI 


» 


Th«  occnsionnl  ooati'sU  botwi^cn  tbc  CoaUovntal  •overelgnu 

■nd    thu  popfS   chi-^fiy  conceriivcl  the  temporalitifis   of  ttta 

Cburcb,  or  grt^vr  out  ot  lueRtiouH  afffcttng  them,  and  them  waA, 

uwually,  lens  riiAposition  to  meddle  with  doctrinal  points  or  mar- 

of  eccIeHiiutical  dbcjplioe   than  id   England.*     There  ■ 

bolder  spirit  of  inquiry  preraiied,  and  though  the  sovereigns 

ofeescd  due  Epirttual  obedience  to  tJic  pupacj,  wo  mny  apply 

many  of  them  what  Fuller  says  of  Jk-ury  VII. :    'To  th« 

Pope  lie  was  siihmUsive,  oot  fwrvilc,  bix  d«votton  being  G«ldom 

Liritboiit  deiiigD,  ao  using  his  Uolini>Js,  that  he  wldom  stooped 

|dowTi  to  him  in  any  low  reverence,  but,  with  the  esme  gesture, 

he  took  up  something  in  oidcr  to  bis  own  ends.'  f 

Tho  independence  of  thu  EiigHiih  proplc  gave  their  literature 
»  freer  character,  brought  it  to  l>c;iir  uu  all  their  iulvnsts,  spi- 
ritual and  temporal,  and  thus  invested  it  with  a  reality  and 
■traighl  furward  naturalness  of  thought  and  expression  not  often 
met  with  in  the  contemporaneous  writings  of  Gunnanic  or 
omanoe  authors. 

Tlie  reality  of  old  English  literatare,  and  its  truth  to  nature^ 
do  by  no  means  imply  that  i(  is  not  as  highly  original  aod  inven- 
tive us  thct«e  of  other  countries,  which  aro  lesa  ^thful  cxpres- 
LSDOS  of  the  every  •day  thoughts,  nnd  fe«linga,and  passions  ol 
iiumanity.     No  man  supposes  that  Oallot's  fantastic  figurt«  are 
i  imaginative  than  Itaphael's  life-like  creations ;  or  that  Da 

■ftnd  «act  him  on  (h«  lide  wilh  the  pike  of  hi*  «rMM  M>IC  ud  jcid  ttiiu; 
'Si>*^  «iw«h.  kail  ooRio  to  tho  ifetii.' 

Knr  d<H4  llin  rhMDick*  nkiiifrai  kbv  in<li^alion  st  Ui«  nngrscloiu  mvpttan  of 
n  onjiiat  b«ti  uMifd  ID  1402 :  '  In  this  ijFioe  n>  oitte  »  buJIe  tm  tile  Couil 
rcatU  BooMiu],  wbach  rvrolcu)  tUa  tfc«  erwn  Ihur  hod  br  Kraualed  buij  ^rm 
Mere;  of  vhet^  roo  moth  flundir  nod  olllqui  tjfO"'  '''*  Chtwli)  for  i1h4  taiii* 
fl«7«l7  lliat  il  wnt  no  miirv  troM  to  lb#  Poi<f  writiag  than  lo  a  dogge  but ;  for  u 
fftc  m  ba  voM  gadcr  mon^,  no  oR jn  wcM  he  uinlttn  dd  gnccs  sad  gmunl  oexn. 

—CtpfT*t.  (Il  2S1. 

*  Tli»  Gafir  uid  GIdlwIIina  ftod  in  Italy,  Ibongli  orfgjnalini  In  Ibo  rinlry  o( 

ktPD  OanMn  princrlj  houara,  ma  Id  fn'i'nl,  lior^rcr  di^piiaed.  at  tiollum.  liUb 

I  Ikaa  kCOoUat  brtvwn  111*  imperial  ihro^ir  asd  tLo  ptfiol  are  for  ibe  temporal 

l^tnillij.  wtiidi  liolk  acpircd  to  uiold  ta  tlw  roprrwotatiTa  and  cnc^eaHir  of  Ua 

twtiiB  Ovaim. 

I  Cburcb  Uist«i7,  iv.  ISO.    SeUea,  Table  Talfca.  I'opt,  p.  21T. 


^ 


10  rSQUSB  UTERATUBE   nfAOniATITB  hmn.  1. 

Vinci  wrought  under  a  higher  inspiration  when  he  drew  hi« 
caricatures  than  when  he  designed  the  Last  Supper.  The 
early  literature  of  England,  which  originated  comparatively  few 
of  what  are  technically  called  romantic  works,  was  abundantly 
fertile  in  the  exercise  of  that  best  function  of  the  imagination, 
the  creation  of  forma  of  humanity  whose  constitution  and  action 
are,  throughout,  in  accordance  with  the  law  of  man's  nature ; 
and  we  find  in  it,  before  we  arrive  at  the  close  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  the  germs  of  every  species  of  inventive  composition 
which  English  bards  Mid  dramatists  have  since  made  illustrious. 
Indeed,  bo  truly  did  imaginative  and  creative  power  characterise 
the  early  vernacirlar  literature  of  England,  that,  in  spite  of  the 
life-like,  homely  truth  of  its  personages  and  its  scenery,  actual 
historical  narrative  had  but  a  very  subordinate  place  in  it.  The 
northern  and  southern  extremes  of  Christendom,  Gothic  Iceland 
and  Romance  Spain,  as  well  as  polished  France,  had  produced 
historical  works  which  almost  dispute  the  palm  with  Herodotus*, 
but  their  literatures,  though  teeming  with  extravagant  fictions 
and  elaborate  and  cunningly  wrought  versified  compositions, 
could  not  yet  boast  a  single  great  poeL  Anglo-Norman  Eng- 
land, on  the  other  hand,  had  given  birth  to  no  annalist  who  de* 
serves  the  name  of  a  historian ;  but  had,  in  Chaucer,  bestowed 
upon  the  world  a  poet  who,  both  in  sympathy  with  external 
nature,  and  in  the  principal  element  of  dramatic  composition  — 
the  conception  of  character,  the  individualising  of  his  personages 
—  had  far  outstripped  whatever  else  the  imaginative  literature 
of  Christendom  had  produced. 

In  these  studies,  the  progress  of  our  investigationB  is  often 
arrested  by  the  want  of  sufficient  materials  to  enable  us  satis- 
factorily to  determine  the  true  character  of  particular  branches 
of  literary  effort,  or  even  to  decide  questions  of  pure  gram- 
matical form.  The  publication  of  such  of  the  remaining  me- 
morials of  early  English  and  Anglo-Saxon  literature  as  still 
■urvive  only  in  manuscript  will  do  something  to  supply  oui 
•  See  QlDitntiDD  III.  at  the  end  of  tliii  Isctnn. 


Lturt,  t- 


Vm  or   EABLT  WKtTlIRS 


II 


defect  of  knowledge  In  tliore  pAiticukrs ;  but  much  of  irtiat  we 
know  to  hiiTo  once  existed  in  those  dialccta  ha;^  irrecovera])!; 
perished,  uud  the  pstant  rccorils  of  the  intellectual  actioo  of 
EoglaDd  io  Ilie  fourU-cntli  nnd  previoii.1  ccot'jries  have  come 
dovD  to  ua  in  sttcli  an  imperfect,  and  of^en  evidently  corrupted 
form,  that  we  shall  never  be  as  well  acquainted  with  the  gram- 
mar and  the  literature  of  tho  Anglo-^Siucon  and  the  tranHition 
periods  tut  with  those  of  the  corro^pondiug  eras  ia  tliu  histury  of 
Continental  philology. 

The  dfirtriiction  of  the  products  of  AntrTo-Saxon,  of  Anglo- 
Korniau,  and  of  early  Kngliah  genius,  oc^itsii^neii  l>y  thu  Danish 
invasions,  the  civil  wars  of  different  periods,  and  thesupfHreaoMHi 
of  the  moiiasterics  in  the  sixteenth  century,  is  in  many  aspects 
mncb  to  ho  deplored;  hut  for  such  apparent  calamities  there  ar% 
in  the  tcheme  of  Providcuco,  slwsj-s  KufTicient  compensations. 
Not  only  mnrt  the  old  crop  be  removed  from  the  eifrth  to  make 
way  for  the  new,  but  it  must  also  be  in  a  good  measure  con- 
■umed,  before  adequate  stimulus  can  be  felt  for  the  industry 
which  is  required  to  produce  nnothcr  harrest.  \Vc  have  abun- 
dant reason  to  rejoice  that  Homer,  and  Tbucydi<Ivs,  aud  Plato, 
and  many  master-pieces  of  the  <rreek  dramatists,  that  Terence, 
arid  Cicero,  and  Horace,  and  Virgil,  and  much  of  Taoitus,  have 
escaped  the  casualties  which  have  destroyed  the  works  of  other 
Bcarcely  loss  renowned  andent  authors ;  but  whether  the  exist- 
ence of  the  whole  tiody  of  Greek  and  Koman  literature,  down  to 
the  prenent  day,  would  have  been  an  advantage  lo  modern 
genius,  is  qnite  another  question.  I  have  heard  one  of  tlie 
most  accomplished  of  American  scholars,  the  most  eloquent  of 
American  forensic  orators,  say  —  thotigh,  indeed,  in  that  playful 
tone  wbicli  CO  often  left  one  in  doubt  whetlier  his  wonls  were 
to  be  taken  in  caraert  or  in  jest  —  that  he  thought  the  burning 
of  the  Alexandrian  library  a  most  fortunate  event  for  the 
litt4>reeta  of  letters.  Modem  originality,  he  contended,  would 
otherwise  have  been  amotherod,  modern  independence  of  thought 
overawed,  and  modem  elasticity  of  intellect  crushed  down,  by 


IS 


KITECn  or  THE  SEI'DUIATIOX 


I.Ecr.  L 


the  liixiirinnt  abiuidanco,  ond  authority,  and  weight  of  ancient 
literature. 

Genius  csnnot  t)irir«  under  too  dense  a  shade.  It  re<)iiirc:it 
ruoin  fur  itit  pxpmniiion,  snd  air  und  suHliglit  for  il«  nouruh- 
mcnt.  It  is  the  solitary  pimhiru-onk,  not  the  sapling  from  the 
sheltered  and  crowded  furt-st,  that  has  tnado  that  tr«e  a  syinbol 
of  healthful  vigour,  and  pennaseuce,  aiul  strength.  Wlien  tb« 
liiiigun^  and  the  litt^rature  of  Athetu)  bad  become  so  familiar  at 
Rome  that  every  l.alin  author  wrote  under  the  influence  of 
Grecian  models,  and  every  work  of  the  ima^itation  was  trivd 
by  tliu  cnunna  of  Greek  critidioii,  when  the  republic  and  the 
empire  had  plundered  HeUn«,and8icilr,  and  Asia  Minor  of  their 
artistic  wealth,  and  the  capitnl  counted  as  many  statm-s  as 
citizt^^ns,  then  native  literature  dcelined,  and  formative  tut  — 
whioh,  indeed,  at  Rome  had  never  fairly  ritien  above  tho  imita()v« 
sta^e —  became  debwed,  and  neither  revived  until,  in  thestorma 
of  the  Middle  Agt*,  so  many  of  those  precious  achievomeota  of 
GrociBO  intellect  and  fancy  had  ponshcd,  that  only  enough  were 
left  to  serve  aa  ini^itements  by  their  exeellenee,  not  enouj-h  to 
discourage  further  effort  by  a  variety  which  bad  anticipated 
^erery  conception  of  the  crcntivo  tnuigination.  The  life  and 
Hteraturo  of  a  people  may  bo  inspirited,  Htimulatcd,  modilit-d, 
but  not  liabitoaJly  sustained  and  uuiiriihi'd,  by  eiotic  food  oi 
the  dried  fruits  of  remote  agea.  Kreiih  nutrimenl  must  enter 
largely  into  the  daily  supply,  and  the  intellect  aiid  heart  uf 
every  nation  must  be  stirred  by  living  sympathies  with  the 
special  good  wid  evil  of  its  own  land  and  time,  as  well  lu  with 
the  permanent  interests  of  univerral  humanity. 

Hence  the  destruction  of  so  many  of  the  works  of  Anglo- 
Saxon,  Anglo-Norman,  and  early  KngHith  writers  is  a  Ives,  not 
to  literature,  but  only  to  wliat  is  of  less  importance,  the  history 
of  literature ;  and  we  may  lind,  in  the  direct  lienefits  resulting 
from  the  events  which  occasioned  much  of  that  destruction, 
nifficient  consolation  for  the  partial  ciils  they  caused.  To  lliat 
&«rcG    Befonnation   which  levelled  the   monasteries   with  the 


Lmrt.  L 


FOFtlL&R  UTRRATDnS 


IS 


gromii)  &od  wuttcivdomnnihiliitecl  thttirliMmiyitccumulatioiu^ 
iut  sowed  living  seed  wherever  it  pluckeil  up  dry  mubblv,  v« 
owe  Speniwr,  znA  Hnoker,  and  BaooQ,  aw]  Shakeitpeitrv,  nnd 
Tililton,  not  one  of  whom  had  been  poasihle  but  for  tlif  fmh 
norlJt-winil,  which,  by  sweeping  away  the  swann  of  old  opinioo-t, 
old  facts,  old  tbou^ts,  that  hung  like  a  darkening  cloud  over 
EuropC)  opened  on«'  more  tlic  blue  skv,  and  the  vud  and  stum 
of  beavcD  to  tilt  nsion  of  men. 

But  tiioiigb  no  inconnderable  share  of  the  fruits  of  .Saxon  and 
of  enrly  English  genius  has  perished,  we  have  reason  to  think 
that  most  of  their  products  which  possessed  intjinsic  worth,  or 
were  of  piactical  value  to  their  owe  time,  liava  come  down  to  ua 

,  in  a  more  or  lesa  complete  alate;  for  we  do  not  iind  mention  of 

'  many  iort  authors  in  terms  which  give  reason  to  mppose  that 
tb«y  were  of  special  interest  or  importance.  There  is,  however, 
evidence  that  certain  branches  of  popular  literature,  in  their 
rudimentary  stage*  (if  indeed  that  c:in  buc-alk-d  literature  which 

'was  perhaps  never  reduced  to  writing),  are  imperfectly  repre- 

[i»ented  by  their  existing  reranin&  I  refer  especially  to  the  an- 
htfitorical,  tnulidonal,  or  leigendary  nurrntivcs,  which,  whether 
woag  or  mga,  verse  or  prose,  appear  to  have  constituted,  from 
the  earliest  timea,  a'fa%'ourite  amusemoDt,  and,  indeed,  almost 
the  only  refined  enjoyment,  of  the  secular  orders  among  our 

ttemote  progenitors.  These  were  fKobably,  in  general,  only 
orally  tnuwmittvd  from  age  to  age,  and  we  do  not  know  enongh 
of  tbeir  elwracter  to  be  aide  to  delenninc  in  what  degree  of 
relationship  tliey  stand  to  the  national  folk-lore  of  later  ftgea. 
•Several  of  the  yet  extant  minor  poems  of  tlie  Anglo-Saxoni 

,pomesa  much  excellence;   and   tlie  lays  which  Alfred  coude* 
led  to  learn  and  sing  could  not  have  been  absolutely  without 
lerit.     I  do  not  know  that  any  Anglo-Suxon  songa  have  been 

"preserved  which  bear  much  resemblance  to  the  English  ballad. 
Dor  could  thi«  branch  of  poetical  composition  have  originated 
io  long  poems  like  Keowtdf,  or  the  rtory  of  Brut,  or  the  later 
lomauee  of  Alexander;  for  the  balbd  properly  turna  ou  biogia- 


14 


FOrULlK   rOETRT 


LmfT.  L 


pMcal  iiicidentx,  not  mylliioal  or  binUtrical  cvvDt«,  and  i*  tlicr»* 
fbie  nwliually  different  ftoia  tbene  works,  1>oUi  in  oonceptioa  nuil 
Id  fonn.  There  arc  popular  poems  belonging  to  the  youUi, 
uot  the  infnucy,  of  Enji^liKh  literature,  which  stoud  out  eo  pro- 
minently from  Uie  Jightvi-  poetry  of  tlic-ir  time,  and  seem  so 
Oomptetely  to  h«Te  aoticipnt«d  the  torn;  of  I»Ut  c<.-iituri»s  that 
we  know  not  how  to  Account  for  thuir  ai'pt^inince.  The  an- 
tiquity  of  tJiese  is  certain ;  and  we  cannot  but  Hiiapect  that  (licy 
u«  tegmeotary  remains  of  a  body  of  certainty  not  Saxon,  but 
«ariy  Engliali  poetry,  of  which  moat  of  the  known  ballad,  and 
olber  papular  litcmLure  of  Enj^laad,  wuidd  give  ua  no  idea. 
Perhaps  the  iiiowt.  renmrkiible  of  them  are  tbe  well-known  ana* 
creoollc,  called  by  Wartou  'a  drinking-tallad,'  though  not  lecb- 
DJcatly  a  ballud,  fint  printcl  !n  Gammer  Gurton's  Kecdle,  io 
1575  —but  of  which  ttii-rt-  arc  iiuLnn>«npt  copies  much  older  is 
date  —  and  the  pouUcal  dial<^iK-,  The  Nut-brown  Maid,  which 
fin>t  appeared  in  that  strange  medley,  Arnold's  Clirouid^ 
printed  in  1521.  Were  these  oompoditJouH  now  to  bo  jud^jed 
upon  internal  eridence,  and  by  comjuariion  with  other  KnglUh 
poetry  of  tbeir  time  and  class,  they  would  be  unhesitatingly 
pronounced  clever  literary  imposlurca,  of  a  much  later  date; 
but  their  p-uuinencHi  u  not  Open  to  question. 

^Vlthutigb  much  of  Saxon  m  well  as  of  old  English  prose  and 
▼orse  bas  puiiithi-d,  there  still  rcniaini  enough  of  the  latter,  if 
not  to  enable  us  to  form  a  complete  estimate  of  tJic  intellvntuiil 
products,  popular  and  scholastic,  of  the  transition  period,  yet  at 
least:  to  disclose  tbe  primitive  form  of  nirarly  every  branch  of 
English  literature  which  has  flourished  in  later  agea. 

In  discussing  the  subject  before  us,  I  shall  endeavour  to  draw 
tbe  attention  of  my  hearers  rather  t«  Uiu  literary  aibiptations 
and  capikcities  of  the  Knglish  language  than  to  tbe  peculiarities 
of  ita  grammar.  I  adopt  this  method  partly  because  tlie  mi- 
nutisD  of  inflecdioiial  and  syntjictical  structure  cannot,  without 
much  difliculty,  be  made  clearly  tntelli^pbU^  to  the  car;  p^lly 
be«uuft«,  in  th«  waut  of  aoceMible  mat«iiul  for  study  and  oou 


1 


LivT.  L 


TUB   nOUAXCS  lASOrAOBS 


li» 


pvieon,  there  nro  manj  important  queitiom  of  grammatictil 
bf»tory  upon  which  it  is  not  vet  |K)«siblu  to  sn-ivu  nt  definite 
conclu&iona;  and  the  mere  suggestion  of  conjecturnl  tlle'>rit^«, 
unsupported  by  probable  evidence,  would  teod  only  to  miiilc^ 
and  embamtfis. 

The  Romaoce  lanKunf^  nre  mucti  more  komogt-neous  io  con- 
rtniction  than  thu  Rugliali;  they  are  all  derivctl,  by  more  or 
\tm  direct  preccjt<tes,  from  one  and  the  same  ancient  tongue,  or, 
rather,  group  of  nearly  related  dialects,  aad  they  so  far  confonn, 
in  their  giammatical  structure,  to  the  Latin,  the  common  repre- 
eentatiTG  of  them  all,  and  to  each  other,  that  the  means  of 
itltutrating  their  forms  by  compariiion  and  analogy  ar«  very 
abunduut.  If  tliern  be  a  hmtiu  in  the  table  of  dntt^nt  in  odd 
of  these  laDgu;^ee,  it  may  generally  be  supplied  from  the  gene- 
alogy of  another,  and  hence  there  are  comparatively  few  points 
in  their  etymotogy,  or  in  their  early  history,  which  are  either 
wholly  uncxptaiaed,  or  which  stand  lu  anonialoua,  unrelated 
phik-logical  fact«.'  Another  circurnKtanoc  )■»■  contributed  to 
save  Iboir  ^^mmar  from  much  of  the  oonftision  and  obscurity 
in  nhicli,  iiM  wo  thai)  tft-,  tlie  inflectional  and  »yntuctical  system 
of  early  English  is  involved.  The  Latin  van  the  only  Italic 
dialect  known  tothe  .Middle  Agea  which  possessed  an  alphabetic 
■ystem;  and  the  new  popular  speeches,  when  first  reduced  to 
writing,  naturally  conformed  in  their  leading  features  to  the 
orthography  of  that  lan^uEigc,  which  still  remained  a  living 
tongue  anmug  tlie  cU*r^'  of  the  one  only  organised  branch  of 
tbe  visible  Church  in  We.itvm  Kurope  —  one  ndglit  almost  add, 
oraong  the  common  people  of  Italy  —  and  furiibihed  nt  once  a 
loodel  and  a  standard  of  comparison  for  the  expression  uf  vot-al 
Monds  by  written  characters  in  all  tiie  Romanoo  &mUy.t   Uence, 

■  8m  tniMlntloB  IT.  at  lb*  md  of  Iliii  IrctanL 

t  Th*  Mviitol  will  Hoi  in  Fa«riel,  '  Dbdi^  (t  Im  orifpMe  At  la  Jjuigot  rl  in  h 
Uii-Jraitiv  ItfllicnarCi,'  nuKb  inlonaUng  inferMticm  on  the  rtUtuttt  urn  of  t^ 
Uiio  IrfaGunee  in  lUI;  in  tbr  (liirtMOlh,  fbarlMiiIli,  uil  Sfti>(9lii  nrnluriML  Mot 
mij  «a>  pofiutur  jiimi'liin);  iel^in  raninioo  iu  thiit  oiuntr}  in  tb«  Icil-iMintioaod 
■Bimy,  bnl  titnto  *m  c^nxuidod  (O  Um  pwplc  ia  Uist  Ioi^ijcl 


16 


B>  BOUlJiCB  lAKODAan 


Lrar.  1 


altboagh  manuitcHpta  of  the  Middle  Ages  in  Uiose  dialects  ftrel 
trufficieplly  diHcrop:mt  ta  their  orthognipby  to  ciwUo  occasioDs] 
einbarratutiucnt,  jet,  in  Uio  notnlion  of  iho  Inflectional  syllableaii 
to  any  one  of  Uiem,  there  is  not  tlie  saroe  wide  range  of 
tion  as  in  early  Engli^,  where,  from  the  want  of  a  general 
authoritatirc  otandanl,  orthography  Biictuatcd,  foUowing  no«] 
Qotbic  and  now  Komancc  precedent,  with  an  nnocrtainty  u-hicli* 
conepired  with  great  irregiiluritj  in  tho  utto  of  tbe  inflections 
tlieniwelvcs,  to  proiluce  on  irrec-oadlable  diveraity.    Fur 
reasons  it  has  been   found   pmctJrable   to  constritdi  for 
Buccessiro  periods  ia  the  pbilologieal  history  of  the  diiferent 
Komance  dialocts,  aceidencea  and  rules  of  eonvord  and  regiineii,J 
which  probably  approach  aJmoit  aa  nearly  to  accuracy  as  thai 
dialects  themselves  npproactied  to  anifomiity  tn  iim-.     But  with 
all  Ibexe  advantiigeii,  tlie  pteciiie  knowledge  of  the  priinitivo 
grummar  of  the  Komance  languages  has  advanced  slowly,  oitd  it 
is  scarcely  a  generation   once   Itayoouaid  discovered  even  so 
simple  a  thing  as  the  difference  between  the  plural  and  sbgolarj 
form  of  the  noun  in  the  dialect  of  Noil[i<.'rD  France. 

For  a  variety  of  reasons,  both  the  facllitiua  and  the  induce- 
ments for  the  study  of  early  English  grammar  have  been  fewer 
and  Ic!«  effectual  than  for  corresponding  rescarchtis  in  Franco 
■nd  other  Continental  countries;  and  when  wc  take  into  account 
also  tlic  greater  inherent  diflficnltits  of  the  subject,  it  is  not  snt^ 
prising  tltat  thus  far  there  is  not  agcni-ml  »grc«-mc'Qt  of  scholars 
on  many  cardinal  points  of  early  English  inllection,  and  indeed 
that  no  thorough,  sj-stcmatic  and  comprehensive  attempt  at  the 
invesligaticn  of  tbcso  qu<tttioiis  has  yet  been  made.*  Tho 
serious  study  of  English  baa  but  just  begun,  and  it  is  not  a 


*  I  Vttght  hvM  to  dnw  tbe  attontioD  of  tli«  M*dtr  to  tlw  iwmwkaU*  ■  Wla 
■cliafllii'lia  OmniiiiRlik  dir  EngUtchfn  Spacha*  of  Pirdtwand  tba  nluaUe  cmt> 
liQu^lioo  of  it  b^  Siohi^  Drither  of  vhidi  bfvun*  kooini  to  ma  nnlil  an«r  iliit 
V'^lumc  «a*  nadjr  tor  the  prtM.  Their  uv,  honTrr,  oiuatiafacio^,  not  •>  moeb 
from  wHiit  of  philoloipcal  acunicn.  u  Imeaiue  thcf  aw  fbnndrd  an  a  ton  limile  I 
tangoed  eu^  BoUioritiM,  Mid  braniuin  (hv;  do  not  tzt,t»,  irtUi  nilOciu)!  duliiwfr 
BMii  tho  biatodcal  dnduiuuuit  of  tb*  Uagoaga. 


Lect.  L 


OOOD   SSmuilS   W15TS0 


17 


generation  einc6  sonnd  ling^uiatio  pbilo«>|>h]'  was  fini  brotiglit 
to  bear  actively  and  effectively  «pOB  it  Tbe  methcxl  of  lli« 
study  Anglican  Hclioliirs  have  Ic-amcd  from  German  teacheni, 
and,  from  the  luiluriil  inclination  of  tbu  pupil  to  tread  in  the 
Btcpt  of  bis  master,  there  is  a  fttrong  t^ndtrocy  aovi,  wbile  the 
bet*  of  Kngliah  philological  bisloiy  are  yet  bnt  imperfectly 
known,  to  plsc«  the  theory  of  English  grammar  on  the  tuimc 
advanced  footing  aa  that  of  the  Gpnnan,tho  early  rtagea  ofvhidi 
have  bei'D  fur  moro  thoroughly  invcsti^ted. 

The  great  mass  of  Mholars  otherwise  i,-ompct«nt  to  enter  oa 
such  spcculatiooa  have  at  present  the  meapv  of  tiding  but  a  part 
of  the  material  which  ia  absolutely  indispenaable  to  the  esta- 
blishment of  general  conclusions.  Manuscripts  are  ftcceasible  to 
comparatively  few,  and  accurately  printed  editions  of  old  authors 
are  not  y«t  numerous  enough  to  fumt«h  the  ncccsary  data. 
We  have  admirable  editions  of  Layamon  and  the  Ormulnm,  as 
well  aa  of  Bome  leas  conspicuous  literary  moaumenis  not  widely 
distant  in  dato  from  tboec  works.  Wc  pos»cM  the  Wycliffite- 
sioQS,  alsoi  ID  an  extremely  mtiufnctory  form,  but  very  few 

li«T  Eogltsb  authors  of  the  fourte^^'nth  century  ^xtit  iu  editions 
vhicb  at  all  meet  the  demands  of  critical  scholarship,    (dancer 

,  both  for  literary  and  for  grammatical  purposes,  the  most  im- 

artant  souroo  of  infomintiou  rn'i>ecling  the  vigorous  iroutb  of 
the  Euglisb  tongue;,  but  —  with   the  postible  exception  of 
|Vrigbt'«    Ciinlf-rbiiry  Tales,    foiraded    almoM.    cntin-ly  on   a 

ngic  manuBciipt  —  we  have.  ^  far  as  I  am  aware,  no  edition 
of  any  of  the  works  of  that  great  author  which  is  worthy  of 
onfidenca  as  an  exhibition  of  the  grammiitical  spiten,  I  will 
.  say  of  Chaucer  bim^lf,  but  even  of  any  one  of  the  scribes 
who  have  copied  his  writings.     No  competent  scholar  has  yet  I 

lijccted  the  manuscripts  of  Chaucer  to  a  critical  examination  < 
compariann ;  and  hence  we  cannot  pretend  to  pronounce 
with  certaiity  upon  what  ia  a  very  important,  and  would  seem'^ 

dbrebond  a  very  obvious  matter,  the  precise  extent,  namely,  to 

0 


"  "~ 


18 


iBBRnDLAiirn'  or  earlt  BxaLieii 


I 


wliiuh,  in  tliat  author's  irorks,  the  syntactical  relatioDS  of  worxis 
are  determined  by  inflection.* 

Only  a  8ingl«  KngliRh  irork  of  the  thirteenth  ecotuiy  bns  heea 
brought  within  our  reach  in  sncb  a  form  as  to  authorise  us  to 
speak  puxitiTcly  upon  the  Bynta^rtical  system  vhicli  Ihc  author 
lollowix).  Tlii«  iAi  the  Ormulum,  of  which)  forhinatoly,  bat  n 
BiDgle  inaQiiHcript,nfjpareittlyUie  original  itM-lf,  is  known.  But 
llie  value  of  tiiLs  otherwise  most  iniiioriaiit  pliilo!o;;ical  mona- 
meni  is  much  diminished  by  the  uncertainty  of  iu  date  and  of 
the  locnlity  of  its  dialecfc,  and  by  the  fart  that  there  does  not 
exict,  at  U-a»t  la  pnot,  enough  lltcraiy  mnterial  of  its  own  pro- 
bable period  to  serve  as  a  teet  by  which  its  conformity  to  tb« 
general  contemporary  tisago  of  the  kaguago  con  be  tried,  or  to 
whieh  it  can  itself  bu  applied  m  a  rtandard  of  comparison. 

But  in  fdl  inquiries  into  the  grammatical  hiflory  of  enrly 
English,  it  roiuit  be  borne  in  mind  that  such  was  the  dialeotio 
confusion,  and  such  tlio  irregularity  of  ortliugraphy,  that  wo  an 
not  wanaated  in  affirming  of  scarcely  any  one  form,  or  any  on© 
Bpclliiig,  that  it  wax  normal  for  its  time.  It  is  ae  trne  of  orttio- 
grapliy  and  grammar  as  of  literary  fonn,  that  there  is  no  unity 
until  great  authors  arise  and  become  gUKrally  rc^y^^nised  as 
authoritatiTO  standards.  The  founders  of  a  niilional  Htcmtnre,  ^ 
tberefoTG,  conform  not  to  previously  settled-  and  acknowledged  ■ 
canons  of  national  sprwch,  for  none  such  exist,  but  to  some  par- 
ticular dialect,  or  they  [x-rhaps  frame  a  moro  or  less  eclectic 
diction,  and  by  their  aitthority  establish  «  grammar,  fint  for 


*  I  tbinl;  do  maawliotMa  mt^o  Cb>nc«r  a  ttaAytin  rionht  that  habtd  ao 
orthograftiinl,  a  Emnsiitiral,  nnd  a  pnowlical  *y*tf4n,  rhoiigh  m  hart  not  yrt 
nefiiicA  la  GndlcA  tb«  kcjr  to  Ihcm.  Bnidv*  Uio  ray  (troug  inttmal  vridnica 
of  hi*  wftiTki.  wn  hirt,  in  hia  niLdrrw  to  Adam,  terircatr.  and  m  Tinilna  and 
Crtwul*.  Bonk  V,  t.  Itl04 — 7.  diro.-t  tcatjmoiiy  to  a  loliciludc  for  Uio  carcM 
eepyiug  of  hia  aiavuncrijil*,  vkliili  provi-i  that  !it>  hy  nn  ntanii  wmtn  at  nadnm. 

Wlut  ii  vntitMi  ia  not  a  a«^vp  Irit  nf  ChHOi^rr,  conjtdnial  et  tttrCtie,  bat  a 
llUcal  nprodoetian  of  one  «*  mora  of  tha  bm  maiiiucript*.  villi  Tariov  itadingi 
tram  all  th*  otfaart  vliieli  har*  anjr  prct*iuioD«  lo  auilioritx,—  in  ihott,  no  oditioa 
ooaduetM)  on  tbo  wma  prindplM  as  tiin  nMa  Wy«1iffll«  T«fnana  I7  Fttahall 
M«4d»n. 


* 


Lsn.  I. 


OEIIUA:t    0ULECT8 


19 


lh«ir  literary  follower,  and,  after  some  time,  for  the  nation, 
Xo  full  and  comprtrhenHtve  gfiu-rel  work  on  English  dialecto- 
logy, ancient  or  modern,  ha.*  yet  nppearecL  Very  confident 
lions,  indeed,  are  pronounced  with  respect  to  early  English 
dlitlccts  and  their  relation  to  modem  local  patois,  but  certainly 
verj-  many  of  them  find  no  ciiOiciE-nt  support  in  tliv  print«l  cvi- 
^denoe  on  tJie  Htibject ;  and  if  we  are  yet  authorised  to  draw  any 
adusioQ,  it  ia  that  the  diversities  were  too  nutneroos  to  admit 
'  being  grouped  or  classiBcd  at  all,  with  any  precision  of  chro- 
Jogicnl  or  geographical  limitation. 

German  must  be  conaidcTt^d  to  have  been  a  written  laDgiiage, 
to  hare  ponessed  a  literature  much  earlier  than  our  corn- 
site  Engliab.  The  Nibelungen-Ued  in  its  recorded  form 
placed  at  about  the  year  1200,  and  there  were  numcroin 
wntteo  compoations  between  that  period  and  the  year  1300,  in 
difTtTnrnt  German  dialects,  and  of  a  cbarador  Hlu-ly  to  be,  and 
which  wo  know  actually  to  have  been,  widely  circulate.  Now 
the  tendency  of  a  popular  written  I  itorature  is  to  harmonise  the 
DrdancoM  of  langunf^e,  and  we  have  sufficient  evidence  that, 
many  centuries,  (he  dialects  hnve  beeu  dying  out,  and  that 
German  bos  been  both  ftpoken  and  written  with  constantly  in- 
Eireaeing  uniformity ;  and  yet,  in  spite  of  all  this,  we  find  tn 
Fmuenicb*!;  collection  exiimplc*  of  some  hundreds  of  Germanic 
dialeclA  alleged  to  be  actually  itpoken  at  the  present  day,  aiul 
italder  baa  given  us  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son  in  forty- 
German  and  twcnty-fievon  Romance  patois  employe*!  in 
Switzerland  alone.  In  all  this,  no  doubt,  there  is  an  enormous 
oration,  which  has  been  produced  by  giving  a  phonographic 
etling  of  the  colloquial  pronuuciaJion  of  words  really  the  sime 
almoet  everywhere,  sod  differenced  in  form  only  as  any  two 
tem  would  viiry  in  uU'^ring,  and  any  two  Uim^ners  in  pho- 
phically  recording  them.  Tliere  are  shades  of  differenco 
ia  the  articulation  of  almost  any  two  members  of  the  nine 
lily,  brother  and  sister,  husband  and  wife,  for  example,  and 
iro  persons  ofton  diffureutly  bear,  and  would  differently  expcees 

c  a 


^ 


90 


LOCAL  BULBCTfl 


Lbct.  L 


In  Alpbabodcal  dutrncUm,  the  proDucciation  of  tbe  tame  indi- 
riduol.  If  s  hair-hour*A  ooDvi;r#ation  in  od«  of  Ibo  most  culli- 
VDied  circles  \a  Kn^iunl  or  AmGriL-a  were  to  be  writK^i  don-n  by 
two  obwrvers,  from  the  par,  and  withmit  regard  to  the  poiiveu- 
tionul  ortlio^Rphy  of  t)io  irordH  cmplojod^'we  dioald  buve,  not 
aivply  Ik  diiilect  which  to  the  eye  woiiM  vktj  vi'vMy  from  that 
of  booicH,  hut  tbe  two  reporters  would  give  us  two  diAlects  vary- 
ing aXmoet  a.4  much  from  eadi  other  aa  either  from  th«  ulaRilv^ 
orthography;  bcsMles  which,  each  of  the  speakers  would  apjicar 
to  have  hia  own  eiil>or<linate  patoii.  Hence,  moat  of  this  allt-gvd 
diversity  of  dialect  is  imaginary,  *uhjectiTo  in  tho  listener,  or 
accidciitid  in  the  epeakor,  nnd  the  wclUtrained  car  of  a  single 
pcrHon  wnuld  find  no  Htich  cxtvnt  of  coiutsnt  diflVrvnco  as  the 
printed  collections  would  lend  lu  to  nippom. 

Until,  howerer,  th«  smaller  states  and  commnnities  of  mcdisB- 
Tal  Kurope  wer«  absorbed  into  the  la^er  political  organizations, 
and  until  national  litcrstnres  hod  been  created,  and  a  greater 
Bxityand  univfrsality  fjivpn  to  lin^jiiiNtic  forms  by  the  invention 
of  printing,  the  real  local  difTcrcDccs  of  speech  were  constantly 
augmenting,  but  in  moro  recent  periods,  the  written  and  printed 
pago,  the  frcqticnt  reference  to  acltnoTClcdged  slandxtrds  of  gram- 
mar  and  orthograptiy,  have  served  as  a  constant  correctiret 
whkh,  in  England  as  well  as  on  tho  Continont,  is  always  bring* 
ing  all  deviations  back  to  the  normal  form.*  In  the  thirteenth, 
and  until  near  tlic  close  of  the  fourteenth  centuries,  the  people 
of  England  hod  no  snob  Rtandards,  and  tbe  actual  diveialtln  of 
dialect,  Uiough  perhaps  le«s  numerous  and  important  tlian  the 
orthographical  <li£rercnces  Itctwettii  the  mantiscripts  would  seem 
to  indicate,  were  nvTcrtlieless  probably  greater  than  they  are 
in  any  European  nation,  of  equal  numbera,  at  the  pre*7Dt  day. 

From  all  this  it  will  be  et-ident  tliat  whatever  may  bo  tbe 
value  of  a  precise  historicnl  knowledge  of  primitiTe  English 
grammar  and  literature  in  all  their  manifestations,  such  know* 

'San  Fint  S«Tim,  L«<Ttai»  XXI..  p.  WO  and  tollnwinc  pogM.  TbU  teot 
khoin  Uia  al«<tn1iiy  of  tbo  ■ttnwpU  to  harmoolia  tli«  artbiafitphj  of  «i> 
cieot  MHS. ,  Biid  to  totcc  old  writeta  to  a  <>oiifora)il7  to  an  imapiiuiy  Mand- 
an],  wbldi  mn;  iiid«Ml  trulj  tvjirvwntwhiit  vould  hitio  twooaBOod  ortho- 
i;r»pblaal  ■jst«Hi  for  mmu*  com  dialMl  al  mkds  ooa  tlma,  tint  whtdi  wv  can 


^ 
* 


Leer.  L 


ExausH  OBAiuuB  noouu 


21 


Jjledge  is  not  attainable  at  thie  timo,  and  irith  eiicli  means  as  are 

r!accasiblo  to  Aram'ican,  and,  gcnerallj,  Kiigluh  Echolars ;  nud 
ail  att«n)p4  to  present  to  yon  unytbing  moru  than  an  approii- 

t^iuto  ustimotv  of  tJicir  pe«uliarilitd  uould  be  but  a  piece  of 
durlalaniam,  alike  discreditable  to  tbe  speaker  and  unprofitable 
to  the  audience. 

But  tbore  is  a  further  difficulty.  The  Anglo-Saxsn  and  the 
Komiau-FrcDcb,  from  tbo  anion  of  irbicb  tlio  English  is  cbi^y 
derived,  were  inflected  language*,  and  liad  tliv  Kyntactical 
peculiarities  common  to  most  grantmani  wilb  intiectioiu;  but 
in  the  friction  between  the  two,  tbe  variable  and  more  loosely 
attacbi'd  growths  of  both  were  rubbed  oflF,  sad  tbe  speech  of 
Eogiaud,  in  becoming  i^umpc^  as  iltsti actively  EnglLsh, dropped 
•0  uiauy  natire,  and  eui)plii:^  tJii;ir  pliwc  with  so  few  borrowed^ 
Terbol  and  nominal  endings,  that  it  ocftsed  to  belong  to  the 
inflected  class  of  tongues,  and  .adopted  a  gniminar,  founded  in  a 
oonsideiablo  dcgreo  upon  principles  which  characterise  that  of 
seitticr  of  the  parent  stocks  from  which  it  is  deiired.  It  ia 
iltogetber  a  new  philological  individiuil,  distinct  in  linguUtic 

F^diaracfcr  from  all  oUter  European  itpeeebof,  and  not  tlieore- 
lic^y  to  be  aaimilated  to  them. 

But  the   difference   between   English   and   the  Contioental 

^languages  docs  not  consist  in  tbe  greater  or  le»  amount  of 
lection  alouc  Tbe  Danish,  with  tbe  remarkable  exceptions 
of  the  passive  verb  and  tbe  coalt^scent  definite  form  of  thu 
Dun,  ia  almost  as  simple  as  English  in  this  respect,  but  it  ii 
ended  from  an  inflected  tongue,  witii  little  mixture  except 
from  tbe  German,  which  belongs  also  to  the  Gothic  stock,  and 
has  most  of  the  same  syntocticod  peculiarities  as  the  Old- 
Mortbem,  a  local  dialect  of  uhieh  is  the  more  ininmliale  parent 
of  the  Danish.  Danish,  then,  is  tbe  product  of  two  cognate 
)aiiguagi.-.s,  minus  a  certain  number  of  inflcctitms,  not,  indeed, 
Mrictly  common  to  both,  but  rcpreaenled  in  both.  But  English 
stands  in  no  such  relation  to  its  Gothic  and  Bomauee  sourcta: 
Th«  Danich  is  an  intimate  mixture  of  snbstaoces  much  alike  in 

r  ooafldcntlj  laf  *apmM*  Um  aitUiilatioii  or  even  Uie  gmaiaax  of  may 
bar  ta  whom  v«  >pfilr  it.     Beaiile^  we  Miub  omt^n  Lho  great  naoet- 
:  to  bow  tu  vrt^ogrtphj  wtta  Iban  pboiiogTaptUa. 


22 


OORTIXKNTAL  OIUMMAE 


Lkt.  L 


their  elementaiy  character,  and  it  is  often  impossible  to  tay  from 
which  of  iu  tTCo  constituent*  purticuhir  lioguistic  foatAirt-.i  Imve 
bc«a  derirod.  Engluh  is  a  putchworic  of  two,  or  rather,  three 
t(iHU«fl,(lI»Jmilar  {□  inaleri.'U  as  well  nii  in  form,iu]d  to  a  distant 
oliMrver  has  a  prcvailiug  hue  rery  ditfeieot  from  lliat  of  cither 
of  them,  though,  upon  a  nearer  approach,  the  spedal  colour  and 
texture  of  c«ich  web  is  dlaceniible^* 

Tlio  general  and  obrioos  distinctton  between  the  grammar  of 
the  Englisli  and  that  of  the  Continental  tongues  is,  that  wliereai 
in  tlie  latter  the  relations  of  words  are  determined  by  their 
form,  or  by  a  traditional  etnicture  of  period  bnndvid  down  from 
a  more  strictly  i»(leotional  pha«e  of  those  languagw,  in  EngliMb, 
on  the  other  hand,  those  relations  do  not  indicate,  but  ar« 
deduced  from^  tb«  lofpcal  categories  of  the  words  which  oompnae ' 
the  period,  and  heuce  they  must  be  demODstratcd  by  a  rcry 
different  process  from  that  wliich  ia  ap)iroj>riAti>  fur  syiitaxea 
depending  on  other  pnttciplce,t  A  truly  ptiilosophical  a>-stem* 
of  Eoglixh  tiyntax  cannot,  tJien,  be  built  up  by  means  of  tbe 
Latin  scaffolitin^',  which  hii»  served  for  thi;  construction  of  all 
the  Uootineiital  thirories  of  grammar,  and  wilU  whicli  alone  tlio 
literary  public  is  familiar,  but  must  be  conceived  and  executed 
OD  a  wli-jl)y  new  and  original  plan. 

The  Continoiit.ll  riiHhod  of  gr&mmatJcal  demonstratiou  is  un- 
Kuited  to  the  philosophy  of  tbe  English  speech,  bcoause  it  subor- 
dioatea  tiyntax  to  inflection,  the  lo^cal  to  the  forma).  We  nay . 
regard  syntax,  the  analysis  of  the  period  or  the  F^yuthcsis  of  its  do* 
Dieiit^  iu  two  different  aspects:  aa  an  assemblage  of  rules  for 
determining  tiie  agreement  and  govcrnmeot  of  wonls  by  corr»*  j 
spondenco  of  form,  or  as  a  thi-oiy  of  the  structure  of  siTnti-noci 
founded  upon  the  logical  relations  of  words,  without  special  oon- 
sidtirntiou  of  their  forma.  The  first,  or  more  material  and  mechani- 
Gul  view  belongs  especially  to  highly  inflecti-tl  lunguag«Sias  totha 
I  jOtin,  for  example,  and  in  a  less  degree  to  the  Uurman;  the  latter, 

*  Bm,  on  PrpDcli  and  L«tin  (otutractiow  ia  BsgliA,  LotsM  IL 
t  8m  Pint  Ssriu.  JiKtan  XTL,  p.  300. 


LscTk  L 


F8ESCH  QUIUUB 


2S 


or  moro  intcUiMitaal,  to  tliue  whose  words  aie  inTaiiaUe,  or  n«ariy 

BO,  as  tile  Englifb.  English  gr&mmor  is  not  to  be  taught  by 
tables  of  panuligois  and  niles  of  uonmnd  and  r^noan,  and  wa 
must  either,  as  vie.  do  with  yo\iaj^  children,  treat  sjotax  as  s 
collecdou  of  arbitrary  models  for  the  arrau'^-mpnt  of  words  In 
periods,  which  arc  to  bo  learacd  hy  roUs,  and  followed  aflerwards 
ttfl  uareflvctiugly  lu  thv  prooesscit  of  a  handicraft,  or  we  must 
oOQsidcr  tlic  constniclion  of  the  senteooe  a  logical  problem,  to 
be  solved  by  an  almost  purely  intellectual  calcnlus,  and  with 
rcrj'  few  of  the  mechanical  facilities  which  simplify,  if  thoy  do 
Dot  lighlcti,  grammatical  study  in  most  other  tongues. 

The  French  presentfl  the  curioos  phenomenon  of  a  langua^ 
inflected  in  it«  written  forms,  but  for  the  most  part  uninflccted 
in  actual  i^pcuch,  and  henoo  its  syntax  is  mizt^sl ;  but  tttill  the 
word  hut  been  mightier  than  the  letter,  in  so  far  that  it  hua 
impoeed  upon  even  the  written  dialect  a  structure  of  period  in 
some  dc^ce  approximating  to  that  of  languaj^es  whose  words 
are  uucltangvablc  in  form.*  But  grammarians  think  in  tho 
laogiin<^  of  books,  and  all  or«l  departures  from  that  dialect  aro> 
with  tli<-m,  anomalies  or  corruptions  not  eutitJed  to  a  [Jaoo  ia  ■ 
philosophical  view  of  speech. 

Hence  there  exists  00  grammar  of  spoken  French,  and  the 
theorists  of  tJiat  nation  persist  in  regarding  what  ore  really 

*  Thii  diitiiKtkin  twtmca  Ma]  am)  vrittvn  Frcach  ia  impottnitl  to  be  Tcept  in 
miai  ta  alt  iB^niriw  into  the  inSui'i)'*o  of  Horwiii-Frwieb  on  EnglUh  ii7nU( 
Tli«t«  i*  inikod  tniicb  vnecttainlf  u  to  tho  pninuncutian  of  Nonmui.I-'ri'iu'h  nt 
mad  far  ■onto  eeotorica  iTcT  tlt<  ConqiiHt,  liut  vuriooi)  ciIl-u^lttan■^r•  iviidiT  it 
|irola)>l*  Ihkt  Ihtn  vw,  at  thai  porioci,  alaioct  ut  frral  a  iluunpaacj  brtswn  tho 
laa«iu4:>i  of  IxKik*  and  (hat  of  thti  mukpt.  is  all  toe  tliatsols  «{  Kwthcra  nmoe, 
■#  thMo  U  at  (ka  prrMoC  dij.  Writlvn  Krcoch  bad  it»  ipcdal  tnilimtoa  tm 
Eo^b:  bat  lli«  ifokcD  tongoo  of  tho  Normaa  imtiiignnta  wu  niidanbtrdly  > 
■wh  mora  inportant  «gt«t  in  nodiiying  lbs  l*AgDa|[a  of  EnsLind.  Saa  Pint 
Bmra,  Uvtnn  XXL,  and  lh«  work*  ot  Fa!i«nr«>  anil  Oinin  Uiriv  nttmil  to. 
It  wait  be  NODFnibanl  tint  Aiit(lo.S«xoD  alio  liail  nut  on);  ita  local  dialcvlK.  bat 
■(•gratral  eoUaqiiial  fncnu,  wbiclj,  in  all|in'l:abilil;r.diflrf(<dT(>i7*idul7riom  tlia 
vctUa  lcu)j|iir.  Aii|tk>-£(*xon  Kni;liith  in  ikrriTnl  not  itholl;  from  tii«  Aii^i>. 
Saioa  of  boofca.  which  altnw  i»  luimrn  to  aa,  lint  ta  a  groat  mottwee,  no  doob^ 
ft««  a  *f>ak«ti  t«ngntf  that  boa  now  nltfrty  pcriiUed,  except  fa  fur  ai  it  lioa  Nnd 
OSk  Ibnl  >■  *tM<  BOntba  and  llita  in  tho  iitcntiir^  ot  tho  modern  Ea|[lith  pmpk. 


at 


STTSr  or  LAKOtrAOB 


LccT.  L 


r 


KyotacUcal  differoDCM  between  their  two  dialects  as  mors  qiics> 
tioQx  of  pronUDctntion.  The  Frcntih  of  tbe  gruminariant  is  no 
infltsctvd,  und  properly  ndead  lan^fuage*,  the  Geriiiiin  inflected 
1>ut  liriug,  and  lite  aignification  of  the  period  is  controlled  by 
tbe  infiecttooB  in  both.  It  is  natural,  tiioreforp,  tbat  the  pbiloto> 
^ct«  of  tboM;  outious  KhouM,  in  tJwir  gruoimuticuL  inquiries,  be 
ipocifilly  uttiactvd  hy  tlie  variable  portion,  the  infloctlouiU 
ebaracteriatira  of  wordn,  and  Nhould  lesiB  regard  the  logicitl 
r^latiooM  which  maj,  and  in  Gngtii-h  do  exist  almost  indei>en- 
deatly  of  form.  However  Ivaruwl  CoiiUnenttd  scholars  may  be 
In  the  libemture,  ttio  concrete  philology  of  toaguc«  foniign  to 
their  own,  they  have,  in  their  grammatical  speculations  on  tbo«e 
toDgues,  until  recently,  rather  ncfflcctcd  syntax,  except  so  far  as 
it  necessarily  connocte  it«clf  witb  comnpondvuco  of  cndings.t 

Tbc  ultimate  objecla  of  the  present  course  are  ]>tiiIoIogical,  not 
Hngiiistic.  I  shall  therefore  make  the  presentation  of  gram- 
matical facts  and  theories  alwai'S  subordinate  to  the  elucidatioD 
of  the  literary  products  and  capacities  of  tho  Etigliah  spcecb,  and, 
so  f AT  BS  the  gratamar  ts  concerned,  I  shall  attempt  little  beyond 
a  ({eoeral  view  of  the  processes  —  loss  and  gain  of  itiltections, 
and  changes  in  tbe  arrangement  of  words  —  by  whidi  the  Anglo* 
Saxou  syntactical  period  has  beeo  coorerted  into  an  Englieb 
one. 

I  hhie  already  urged  what  seem  to  me  suiBcienb  rcascms  for 
adoptim  this  method,  but  were  these  groands  wanting,  I  should 


*  Hm  thcenttod  nptvmurf  ot  ib»  ilpbaUtiesl,  «ritt«a,  OTertb«on]  tmie«eal 
FnoM  ii  ttmakublj  excmpliflcd  in  the  1bv>  ot  rat,  tor  touftti  ffiilinp  in 
French  I'^'t'J  Dtnit,  io  ((cncral,  rhjroo  to  tho  vje  tm  wi^  •*  ihn  nut.  Tbiw,  tbr 
■unl|4^  Uia  ffminfne  poutttitt  pronani^  or  Ita  bomoarm  ilio  firwt  and  Ihiid 
|NnOB  liMguUr  pre«nt  CQlyitDrtiVf,  tiann^Muiiot  bo  rhjmtiil  with  tbeplnnil 
TCtb  Tiama«nl,»oru  mian  mgeaiAytiM  to  lira*,  tbough  th«  comnnasM  in 
both  csMS  H  nuimpMchablft. 

t  BBtnaj**  atamiittf  of  tfio  langna  d'Oil,  thooffb  txeMdinjilj  fiiL  ofoa  tb« 
fb*in>  et  liKlividual  wodt,  is  oHos^t^c  drnt  npeo  rfiAms,  ocrpl  in  tli«  »«« 
aittor  of  conranL  Ibak'*  uimcnnif  gnmnu*  purann  atat/li  tlio  umc  niMbo^ 
tait  Dim;  QruMutik  te  BotDsnbdita  SfMohto,  siiil  ethn  Ute  Qrantn  pbal» 
ingiMit  sn  wodi  aom  majM*  OD  tbii  foteL 


UwT.  L 


UnatlUTIC  SrCDIEB 


as 


find  otbirrB  not  less  satisfftvtorj  in  the  opioion  I  entertain  that 
the  Elu<ly  of  langiuigo  is,  iu  this  couDtrj'  at  least,  takiug  too 
gvDvnilly  a  wrong  ilirectioD. 

"WiuO.  is  property  called  philotogy,  thst  ii,  the  stud;  of  Inn-   i 
gungea  in  oonaectioa  with,  and  aa  a  means  to  tlie  knoirledge  of 
lli«  Uteiature,  the  hietoTy,  tho  whole  moral  and  intollcctual  actitHi   j 
of  diCEcfcnt  peoples,  is  much  neglected  hy  American  Kholara,  uud 
a  profentKlly  {irofonnd,  but  really  most  Kupvrlidal  reacnrcb  iuto 
linguistic  analogies  and   ethnological   relations  is  mibsti(ut«d 
.instead.     The   modem  scteDc«  uf  linguiatics,  or  coroparatire  i 
gnmiaar  and  etytnulogy,  Tequitea  for  its  successful  pursuit  a 
command  of  facililios,  and  ahove  all  a  previous  discipliov,  which, 
in  the  United  iStates,  is  within  tlie  reach  of  but  a  small  propor- 
tion of  men  disposed  to  litenuy  occupations,  and  heuce  for  th« 
rpreaent  it  must  be  the  vocation  of  a  few,  nota  part  of  the  geoerul 
kedueation  of  the  many.     Anierlcau  scholars  seldom  po^seaa  the 
[elementary  grammatical  trainiu>;  which  is  the  first  n»]uii<it«  to 
in  the  study  I  am  speakiug  of,  and  it  is  a  veiy  groos 
l^nl  a  very  prevalent  error  to  aiippoae  that  this  tmtniiig  con  be 
•eqtiired  by  the  perusal  of  theoretical  treatises,  or,  in  other 
words,  lliatit  is  po«sible  to  become  a  linguist  without  6xst  being 
I  •  phiIol<^3t>     The  ht;st,  imloed  (lie  only  means  we  at  present 
of  imbuing  ourselves  with  tfie   necessary  preparatory 
attainment  is,  a  thorough  mastery  both  of  the  forms  and  of  the 
cdcml  synthesis  of  the  words  wbjch  compose  the  languages  of 
'Greece  aud  Rome,  and  are  organically  combined  in  their  lita- 
fatares.    This  attainment  at  onoe  {arolves  a  discipline  Siting  m 
fcr  linguistic  investigation,  and  provides  us  with  a  standanl  of 
comparison  by  which  to  measure  and  test  the  peculiarities  of  other 
tongues.     Now,  thougli  forms  may  be  taught  by  tabire  of  stemn 
t-and  cnding«,  yet  combinations  cannot,  and  the  mastery  wc  speak 
[of  is  not  to  bo  attained  by  conning  gnunmars  and  consulting 
[dictionaries.     It  must  be  the  product  of  twu  factors,  a  rote- 
vledgc  of  paradigms  and  definitions,  and  a  Ion*;  nnd  familiar 
'  COBTerse  with  tho  intellect  of  classic  antiquity  a«  it  still  lives  and 


J& 


S6 


usGcuRic  ercDtsa 


Ljoct.  L 


moves  in  the  extant  litorary  renuuna  of  Greece  and  Rome.  We 
must  know  worrU  not  ns  alwtract  gnimiiiatical  niul  logical  qriao> 
.  titieit,  but  ajt  aniiiiatt^  auil  mocial  beingx.  Root*,  inSecUon*, 
word-book  d«fii)itioti.s  nro  prodiiotM  of  Uko  decomposition  of 
upeccb,  uot  speecb  itaelf.  They  are  dead  rE<mains,  stripped  of 
tlieir  nittirc  utluchmcnts  and  functions,  and  faenco  it  ia  tliata 
living  Danitili  Hchulur,  liiin«cir»  man  of  rsru  philolo^cal  attain* 
iDcnt  and  of  keen  linguiatJc  perceptioiu,  calls  »cltolaetic  grammar 
Mho  grave  of  language.'*  Had  the  founder  of  compuiBtiTe 
anatomy  contented  himHelf  witli  tJte  cxaminatioD  of  tlie  o«aeoua 
remains  of  dead  animalA  alono,  his  •cieuce  would  have  died,  and 
do8«rvfd  to  die,  witJi  hira;  but  it  was  his  knowledge  of  par- 
tictiUr  (ikctetons  u8  the  fnunework  of  Itviiig  organtsmii  that 
enabled  him  to  diTin«  and  leoonttruct  tho  mascles,  and 
Teins,  and  fieshy  ttsaues,  and  integuments  that  on<%  made  the 
\  bones  of  Moutaiartru  breatiiiDg  and  moving  bcingit.  Indi- 
^  vidually,  words  have  no  inherent  force,  injected  form*  no  rig- 

J  j  nificonoe,  nnd  they  become  organic  and  exprecairo  only  when 
they  are  united  in  certnin  oombinationB,  acconiing  to  their  qieotal 
afRniticH,  nnd  inspired  with  lifo  by  the  breath  of  man.  The 
Htudy  of  forms  and  of  the  primary  or  nbslroct  iiiusudng  of  words 
muflt  go  hand  in  liand  with  wide  observation  of  those  forms  aud 
of  tJic  plastic  modification  and  devnlopment  of  tbe  signification 
of  words,  as  exemplified  in  tho  living  movemejit  of  nctiial  speoch 
or  literature,  aud  no  unioimt  of  grammatical  and  lexical  know* 
ledge  is  a  substitute  for  the  fruits  of  such  obsers-ation.  A  scholar 
might  know  by  lote  every  paradigm  and  every  syntaclical  rulo 
in  the  complct«st  Greek  grammars,  every  definition  in  the  most 
voluminous  Gn-iik  lexicons,  and  yet  fairly  bo  said  to  have  no 
kiiowlculgo  of  the  Greek  language  at  all.  In  short,  a  atudvnt  of 
Greek,  p<>6«t«sed  of  tiicsc  elements  only,  is  just  in  the  pwition 
of  an  artthinetical  pupil  who  iim  learned  the  forms,  names,  and 
ab«tract  values  of  the  Arabic  numerals  and  tho  theory  of  the 
decimal  notation ;  tltnt  in,  he  in  barely  prepared  to  begin  the  renl 
■  N.  F.  8L  Gnmdtrig,  VnvlcM  BMttci^  1.  iv. 


Lacr.  L 


CArSATTTE  SPBCUL&TIOII 


i7 


•tudy  of  hia  enliject  Inherently,  bU  attainments  are  worth 
I  nothing,  and  it  is  only  by  practical  familiarity  with  DumcTical 
•combiuutions  ttiat  t'ley  acquire  real  Hignificancti.' 

Ilio  want  of  a  thorough  knowlod^  of  language  aa  a  veliicle 

of  literature  and  of  actual  spevch  is  painfully  maniieeted  in  mucli 

of  tlio  philological,  and  especially  etymological,  discussion  of  our 

time  and  coimlry.    We  have  bold  etlinological  tl>«orie«  founded 

on  alleged  liaguiatic  affiuitieB,  comprehensiTe  speculations  oa 

the  inherent  significanoo  of  ladtcal  combiaatioua,  and  conhdenk 

phonological  systems,  propounded  by  writers  who  are  unablo  to 

'  construe  a  poge,or  properly  articulate  the  diorU«t  phrase  in  any 

languagu  but  their  omut     ^of  >8  thia  theoretical  dreaming  by 

soy  means  confined  to  the  soliolnrship  of  the  United  States.    A 

.ngc  for  causative  specidmiou  in  chamctcrii^lic  of  the  philosophy 

of  th«  day.    VaA  aa  in  tlie  accumulation  of  facts  in  every  branch  1 

'Of  human  knowledge,  the  multiplication  of  theoriee  has  tieen  i 

*itiU  more  rapid,  and  even  in  Germany,  where  the  unflagging  ' 

iaduxtry  of  Teutonic  reaeareh  is   heaping  up   such  immense 

jatores  of  real  knowledge,  the  imaginative  aud  the  constructive 

itiee  are  yet  more  active  than  the  aGi|utKttivc.     A  Gomtua    . 

inquirer,  indeed,  does  not  pause  until  he  has  amassed  all  the 

kn'kwn  facta  belonging  to  or  bearing  upon  his  subject,  but  the 

want  of  sufficient  data,  where  the  necessary  elements  are  not  all 

attainable,  rarely  deters  him  from  advancing  a  theory.    However 

iiadei^unte  his  obeer^-ations  mnyprove  to  warrant  final  conclusions, 

fhe  eeUloni  fails  to  givo  the  rationale  of  the  recorded  phenomena, 

ftod  if  he  can  obtain  but  one  linguistic  fact,  he  turns  that  one 

*  8m  Dtnitratian  V.  M  tlu-  mi  «f  thi*  l<«tui«. 

t  It  ««nld  indwd  be  nbavnl  to  inntt  that » linsabt  en  nem-  be  mmpetpnt  to 
i(«w  llw  ttnt*9n  at  Ungmgi*  vIiMe  UtCMlvra  lia  ha*  not  mutcn'rl  but  ha 
I  b«aM»«  ■»  onlj  hj  u  inijmxlc  knowlodg*  of  not  thp  gnunmoF  alone,  but  Ui» 
log  pUlolflgf  of  Kvcnl  lODKuca  pOMowinic  fuUy  derelop^  inSactional  tnmtan. 
It  I*  Balf  bj  rneut*  of  u  i«q(uuiUnc«  iriUi  nrattifmona  liteMtaiM  in  n-'inbinB- 
iran  wilii  Ihr  noalmnf  of  their  teliiclc^  that  idiolw*  an  Ma  la  riw  to  tliow 
fJiiloi^pltical  and  «oniia«Ii«o>iTO  rievt  of  tka  wMutial  ehnndwof  lutgnngc  and 
Ibc  relations  of  Unsnaga  ■miath  djatingoinh  th*  writings  of  Usa  Uulkr  nod 
SSM0  flttwr  lineiiists  of  tlu  Cootinttittal  Mfaoola 


M 


UKOOUnO  TORORtn 


I.CCT.  L 


Into  n  Iaw,  or,  in  otlier  wonlii,  ge&erall»e(i  it,  with  scarcely  lesi 
coDlidence  tluui  be  siiraB  up  tbe  results  of  a  million. 

Com[xuati  ve  philology  is  in  itx  infsiic!]r,^n  etrong  «nd  Tigoroui 
infiiDcy  indeed,  but  still,  in  its  t«iHlcacic«  and  tiAlnts,  too  preco- 
cioos.  It  (a  the  youngest  of  tlio  8cieneo«.  Jklodern  i»i|uirera 
have  collected  ft  very  great  number  of  appaix^tly  ifloliiUffl 
pfaitolo^cal  facta,  they  bavo  detected  multitudes  of  eeeiuing, 
as  well  as  numcruuii  wcll-cctabliahcd  lioguiiftic  anido^«i,  and 
tliuy  have  found  liurinony  aad  resemblance  where,  until  lately, 
nothing  had  h<;cn  discovered  but  confusion  and  diventity.  But 
atUI  here,  as  everywhere  else,  speculation  Ib  much  iu  advance  of 
knowledge,  and  many  of  tlic  hjrpotheses  which  are  sprouting 

I  like  mushixK>ms  to-day,  are  destined,  like  mushrooms,  to  pass 

"■way  to-morrow. 

The  too  exclusive  couteuiplalioD  of  isolated  forms  has  led  to 
tlic  adoption  of  nuuty  linguistic  theoiies  which,  I  am  persuaded, 
will  not  stand  the  teat  of  investigation,  conducted  with  wider 
knowledge  and  with  more  compreheusivo  lights,  drawn,  not 
ftom  comparison  of  paradigms  alone,  but  from  the  whole  field 

^of  social  Olid  literary  history.  It  is  maintained,  for  instauev,  by 
a  claat  of  linguists  who  imist  on  expLiioing  changes  in  language, 
not  by  facta  within  tlw  reach  of  actual  observation,  but  hy  as- 
sumed inherent  laws  of  fipoccb,  that  the  stage  of  development 
when  languages  form  iuflcctious  belongs  wholly  to  the  ante-bis- 
torical,  I  might  aim r-«t  say,  the  fossil  ages;  and  it  is  confidently 
asserted  that  no  new  inflections  now  arc,  or,  within  the  period 
through  which  we  can  trace  the  history  of  language  by  its  monu- 
ments, ever  have  been,  constmcted  in  any  human  tongue.  Yet 
every  Romance,  and  some  of  tbe  Gotbicdiidcota,  present  not  one 
only,  but  several  demonstrable,  recent  instances  of  the  formatioa 
of  new  ooalesoent  inflections,  precisely  analogous  in  force  to 
those  of  ancient  Unguagea.* 


I 


■  Sm  t'int  SsriM.  LttuTM  XV.  ucl  XVI.  Th«  butorical  •ndtncM  «f  a  tf» 
dtncf  to  tlw  flmaation  of  naw  ratloKntt  inflrctiniu  in  ibo  EnnptnQ  lan^uatir*  is 
llifHiddle  Agniic,  1  Minc^  awn  amnvmn*  in  th*DatdUt«TslDr«ortho  (hit 


Ijm.  L 


tU&TT  ETTUOLOOtP^ 


29 


In  like  mnnDer,  th«  geoeral  receptioD  of  the  weU-«ibiblL<thed 
theory  of  a  relationship  between  ini<et  European  lacguagee,  and 
their  common,  or  rather  panillt-l,  di«ccut  from  an  OricntAl 
source  or  iiource»,  has  given  liirtb  to  ver;  bnsty  conclusions 
w-itli  regard  to  the  actual  biography  of  indiridual  vocables. 
Etjmolrt^sls  incline  to  neglect  the  historical  method  of  deduc- 
tion in  their  inquiries,  and  to  refer  Gothic  and  Romance  words 
directly  to  any  Sanscrit,  Celtic,  or  Sclavonic  root  which  happens 
to  re«en>blc  them,  lasteod  of  tracing,  in  literature  and  in  *pceeb, 
tbe  true  route  by  whicb,  and  tlte  source  from  which,  they  hava 
migrated  into  our  mother-tongue.*  The  former  is  the  least 
tboriouB  and  tbo  moft  ambitious  method.     It  is  cafiier,  by  the 

lib  and  Ibvrtwnth  otutiirln  (hnn  ui  an;  other.    Tho  atuilpiit  will  llmi  lata  of 

I  walMcencM,  kiiiiv  of  wliifli  uv  ■nn  rnrioii*  and  inatruAiTr.  in  Ihc  nolca  !■> 

Ti*  •nilr  BlsKcfiocr,  in  Hoffmanii  too  FaUfnliboi'i  Hone  Bcltrior,  Part  llf.; 

<  CanI  (nd*  FJqiait,  siow  mUmUob,  Put  IV. :  U>  ferrgaat.  puhLilinl  l<y  VIm- 

tber,  ud  to  Uin  Lerra  tui  Sinta  ChrintlRit.  riliinl  liy  ItDmuiu^  Sta.   "the  ia> 

dioaiioa  o(  «luMren  to  o«arotni  ttiv  r^VK^tinn  of  llii^  i^niElixb  r«A,  w  oil  mmk 

I  whal  H  e*U«d  tiw  v««k  (l>i>llrr,  tlio  ngukr)  w*<kod  of  infirction  b  fmnilkr  to 

'  (iliBtrriii^  pvnon.    There  vw  a  riaular  ttadmcf  in  tbodarlyfiagMcf  •oiaa 

rihe  wodim  ItaUaa  dIalMU,  Biondolli,  •  Ponit-  Lombanl*  Inflit«i'  p.  tOS^  Mle, 

'  VolJ«  per  Toll^  ri  i  nuora  pron  d*lb  afboo  col qual*  ai  toiipddd 

I  d  aTiUTaao  tntlB  h  inpgDiarlll  ndla  fonnonnap  dtl  t/npi  psMati  »  Art 

b{(j.     pDSKUna  atnrirt^  cho  U  r^olo  paBmalinili  a  do  dnlimte  enno 

KMOcaid'    Tbeaa  dtfarliim  ttota  pmwtnt  an  not,  iodatd,  tttktly  Mtr 

DM,  bat  tbaj  ate  inslaiieea  of  the  «ptmion  of  a  pnacipk  vhleh  micbl  lead 

>  nrw  inflKlioea.    It  it  ta  tl»  nine  canw  tlial  «c  arc  to  aam1>«  th<>  roinpl<rlion 

I  tt  the  coitjugatka  of  tba  d«Cr«tiT*  IaIid  Trrba  In  najran  Il«lisn.     Tb«  UBocule 

frrfa,  Eiir.  Bum.  fni,  I  bdiDrn  nvre?  t>r«aiM  ngiclar;  but  andarf,  dowomo. 

cialf^  «aa  orr^tiuUT  wgiladf  oa«Qti^1ed  is  Itallaa,  aa  its  eompotuidi  riandarf^ 

I  t(i  am  alill.     Andara  in  isdMd  not  elawoal  Latin,  bat  it  bdong*  t«  an  oadf 

|'p*io>l  «r  RamanM  «tjBwki|(T. 

■  To  adiolaia  of  aa^  pntMHbna  la  tonnd  lingwtlie  Itarnin^  ttiit  tnia  of 
Naatk  ii  crrtaiidT'  BBpndnMa :  but  when  wc  find,  in  a  dictioouy  irWuii  ]ifl|>nlar 
faroor  ban  earriod  tliMinsh  aeren  odltimti,  lacti  aConiAIns  abvtmliliiii  u  ilia 
Itetngmaw  *Hysaobi^m  of  Oao>t«nd(^  and  in  tfaa  moM  irid?!j  rimttltJ  of  Ed- 
llith  dtclioittriM  KiKh  ipfcuhttona  la  ti>a*«  of  W*hilrr  on  tb*  irotds  »il#g«d  to 
Lb*  ce^iialc  vith  llic  Ilebnw  bank,  it  ii  ovidrnt  thut  then  ti  a  largo  clan  of 
(bMk>bnj«t«  and  book-nukei*  who  nocd  to  W  onliijhIcncJ  in  n^jtrd  to  Ibn  troa 
rfodpto  of  «tfa>i^wl  raatweh.  8c«vrcbitt«'>Diclionaty,ciliUeaof  IHS^j^ 
,  *a4  DlynCih«7  of  prtatk,  «.  r,  xrUr^  **  wnll  a*  thd  i;akii.uo  vorJa  of  Ao 
•meaaiiic  ia  «tlwr E«rop<<9a  lanitUAgi^  ianinply  tlio  Latin  pncdiec^bnt  ii 
'  nfartd  bj  VTtMcr  t>  tho  Uotvtw  ba  tab 


so 


CNSOUNO  ETTMOtOOIES 


Lver.  L 


b«tp  of  the  alphabetic  arnuigcmeDt  nt  vocaljalurica,  to  torti  orf^r 
a  doicvn  dictionuiea,  and  gather  around  a  given  Kngli»b  irord  n 
gr»up  (if  forcipn  rootfl  wbich  contain  more  or  fewer  of  tbe  same 
vocal  elemrntB,  and  exhibit  a  (jrcaUrr  or  less  analogy  of  mean- 
ing, tban  to  aoek  tlie  actual  bixlor;  of  tbo  word  by  painful 
research  into  the  recordii  of  travel,  and  commerce,  and  politico] 
combination,  and  religious  propagandism,  aod  immigration,  and 
0(M>qiW8t,  which  arc  the  ordinary  muaiu  of  the  dUeemiostion  of 
words;  but  the  txwult  obtained  by  thiM  tcdioua  and  unovtenta- 
tioiiti  method  oro  of  far  greater  value,  aud  far  deeper  phlloMphi- 
cal  interest,  than  tbeoriea  which,  by  revcniDg  the  prooesa,  found 
ethnological  deeceut,  and  build  the  wholo  fiibric  of  a  national 
bittory,  extending  through  ton  centtiri<.'9,  on  the  Roman  ortbo> 
graphy  of  a  tingle  proper  name  belonging  to  a  tongue  wholly 
unknown  to  the  Romans  themselves. 

In  fad,  utiduniabte  aa  are  many  of  the  unexpected  r«%ulls  of 
nodem  linguixlic  research,  tlie  mosa  of  speculative  inquires  are, 
imder  ditfercut  eirounictaoces,  going  beyond  the  extravagance 
of  the  etymologtHta  of  the  seventeenth  century.  Of  dead  or 
remote  languages  these  totler  knew  only  Greek,  Latin,  Hebrew, 
and  Arabic,  and  they  made  no  scniplv  to  derive  any  modorn 
word  directly  from  any  root,  in  any  of  thrwe  tonguca,  which  In 
tbo  least  rescmhlvs  it  in  form  and  signification,  without  at  nil 
troubling  themHelvi-!!  about  the  historical  probabilities  of  tho 
ease.  MiMlem  philologltts  have  added  to  tb«  attainments  of 
Uieir  predeeessora  a  knowledge  of  the  vooabulanes  of  the  San- 
nrrit.  an<l  Celtic,  and  fx^lurotiic,  not  to  speak  of  numerous  other 
diah^t* ;  and  not  only  are  tbe  root-celUrs  of  all  these  considered 
M  lawfitt  plunder,  whenever  a  radical  is  wanted,  but,  in  the 
lack  of  historical  evidence  to  show  a  connection  between  natioos 
widely  separated  by  space  or  time,  the  ooincideace  of  a  few 
words  or  Ryllables  is  held  to  be  sufficient  proof  of  blood^relalioo-' 
■hip.  Henoe  etymology  lias  become  not  an  aid  in  historical 
investigation,  but  a  gubstitute  for  it.  A  slielf  of  dictionarie*  is 
certainly  a  more  cheaply  wrought,  and  U  thought  a  richer  mine 


t*at,  L 


ooiiJK.Tcm.u.  UTcotrms 


31 


of  ethnological  truth,  tiinn  a  libraiy  nf  dironkltn  or  &  msiga* 
tine  of  urchires ;  and  tfae  moHC  poaitiva  tetttimonj'  of  ancient 
aonalistaisoTerruInl  upon  6Tid<.'nix'  cimved  from  the  comparison 
of  a  few  wi>n)»,  the  very  existence  of  vliicli,  in  the  forma  ascribed 
to  tliem,  ia  often  a  matter  of  much  uncertainty.* 

The  conjecliiriil  Epcvulataons  of  the  present  day  on  tlie  gono- 
ral  tcndcnciL-K  and  fundamental  laws  of  language  are  even  more 
doabtful  tiian  the  historical  deductiorus  from  supposed  philologi- 
cal factiu  We  cannot,  indeed,  assume  to  place  arbitrary  limits 
to  the  adrancc  of  any  branch  of  human  knowlcd^jc,  and  there  is 
no  one  philological  truth  which  we  are  authorised  to  my  ratiAt 
for  ever  remain  an  ultimate  fact,  incapable  of  further  resolution 
or  explanation,  but  there  are  mnny  phenomena  in  speech 
which,  in  the  present  state  of  linguistic  science,  miutt  be  treated 
as  ultimate.  \Vith  respect  to  tJiese,  it  ia  wise  to  forbear  attempts 
to  guess  out  their  hiddm  meaninj;  and  ana]og;ies  until  we  shall 
discover  related  facta,  by  comparison  with  which  we  may  at 
length  be  able  safely  to  generalise. 

But  in  all  the  uncertainty  and  imperfection  of  onr  knowledge 
OQ  the  subjoct  of  English  philology',  there  still  remains  enough 
of  positive  fact  to  lead  na  to  safe  conclusions  on  the  moM.  promi- 
nent phenomena  of  our  great  granunatical  and  lexical  revolu- 
tions ;  and  in  a  course  which,  it  may  bo  hoped,  will  serve  to 
some  as  an  introductjon  to  the  earnest  atudy,  if  not  of  the  in- 
flectional forms,  yet  of  the  spirit  of  early  English  lit«rat4ire^ 
■ud)  a  general  view  must  suGSoe. 

*  OootMs's  Vfaahrmgm  dor  KctUa  b!iroH«cIi-kritii<ch  daci^li^  ISfll,  u  m 
ie  inttaiiM  «(  pan  hiibirirki  inivatii^slioii.  With  a  eemtgf  and  io* 
rare  «rtn  ia  Oirwiny.  tbe  anthar.  tu  uc  hii  own  iroriU  hat  *iidMToar«d 
dcr  Hoiiil  dor  &hriftat«l]cr  dc*  Allcjtbnau  Schritc  ror  Schriu  rnnnmi^hrn. 
wi  dm  il«*  Aaav  MnladandtB  Wqt  dor  E^molocieo  niiglirbil  rn  ivrmvulf  n.  miil 
ht  Gbabapt  Am  su*  dnr  8{mdin  ggndtSpftMi  D>l«g*a  tii«  di«  nvle  Strjle  ringp- 
llm;<it>mlil  «r  dia  hohv  Itnl«iitinig  dciwlbvo,  lomal  clu  rro  di*  Altai  Mhwcigm, 
■irgHidi  Totkiuuit  htt-'  la  RuvreliM  to  cooductnl.  ctymolog;  m;r  Mltly  Ini 
ofifd  ia  aa  ft  cnlicol  hdp  ia  catinulicg  tfao  woiglit  of  tfntimonjr  anil  in  d^UN 
ming  qaevtioiM  ppoa  which  tbs  Uitoriol  potA  ore  conilictiag  or  MU^oioB*; 
lal  It  ii  K  hjBtMOD-pratoran  to  (nboidinxt*  tha  pMitlTa  «ddaiiM  of  trvOiMa 
llTiiMra  to  tingviMio  dnfaietioiL 


as  txauan  philolmt  Imtt.  l 

Among  the  many  ends  which  we  may  propose  to  ourwlves  in  the 
itudy  of  Innguage,  there  is  but  one  which  is  common  and  neces- 
sary to  every  man.  I  mean  such  a  facility  in  comprehending, 
and  such  a  skill  in  using,  his  mother-tongue,  that  he  can  play 
well  his  part  in  the  never-ceasing  dialogue  which,  whether  be- 
tween the  living  and  the  living  or  the  living  and  the  dead, 
whether  breathed  from  the  lips  or  figured  with  the  pen,  takes 
up  so  large  a  part  of  the  life  of  every  one  of  us.  For  this  pur- 
pose, the  information  I  shall  etrive  to  communicate  will  be,  cer- 
tainly not  in  quantity,  but  in  kind,  sufficient;- and  though  genius 
gifted  with  nice  linguistic  sense,  and  rare  demonstrative  powers, 
may  dispense  with  such  studies  as  I  am  advocating  and  illiu'- 
trating,  I  lielieve  they  will  be  found  in  general  the  most  efficient 
helps  to  a  complete  mastery  of  the  English  tongue. 


NOTES  AKD  JLLUSTRATIONa 


I.  (p.  3.) 

CBXSam  IN   KSGUSH. 

,  I  AH  fitr  from  mainUioii^  that  ihe  Inngtiagc  of  En$Ian4  hia  at  any 

nc  bcoomn  a  fixrd  imil  inflcxibk  tiling.     In  the  adult  mnn,  phj'no- 

]m«on»,  not  propiTly  coiutitutional  changcis  go  on  for  yttu* 

Itpforo  disnjr  con  Curly  he  mid  lo  hare  comoicnood.      Ili«  m^Rx, 

Lisdi^,  wbcn  Iw  pasMs  froid  youth  to  manlieod,  am  nlicnd}-  Titlly  dc- 

ifjnprd,  but,  nmkr  &Toarabl«  cirounubloceB,  and  with  propiT  trarning, 

tikcjr  continue  for  acme  tiBM  longer  to  aojiiire  addittooul  atrength, 

poiriT  of  action  utid  of  rcnslance,  flexibility,  :uiil,  one  intgjit  alnioM  lay, 

dexterity,  in  tUc  poriomuuiw  of  tli«ir  appropriute  ftmcllonB.     New 

^■rgtutic  muleriul  la  abftarbcd  and  aasiraiiated,  and  elEblc  and  supcriluoua 

cIm  are  Ihraini  off;  but  in  all  tbia  ihera  are  no  rcvolutiutu  nnalcc 

IfMia  lo  tboac  try  whicli  ibe  ourtJing  btcotoea  a  chiM,  lli«>  cbild  a  man. 

ISo  in  languages  employed  as  <ho  nicdiinn  of  varlrd  lileraty  effort,  ibere 

I  snbJMU  of  intt'llrctnal  du(conr<c,  practical  applicaliona  of  scteD> 

!  principle,  and  ncv  oondtttonii  of  xiciiil  and  matCTtnl  life  nmltiplyi 

an  incrcttHDg  pliancy  and  adaptability  of  spcccli,  a  ooniuot  appropria- 

ttoQ  and  Ibrmutton  of  ncnr  rocablCH,  rejvction  of  old  and  worn-out 

phraici,  am)  revivification  of  asphyxiated  words,  a  rhvlorical,  in  iihart, 

not  a  gnunnialical  cliange,  vrliicb,  to  the  nupciliciul  ulm-rviT,  nur  girc 

lo  the  Uagusge  a  new  a;4pcx;t,  while  it  yet  reuialns  Hubsiantially  tl>9 

The  cfaid*  acceaaonn  to  the  English  vocabulary  au>oe  the  time  of 
kespcare  Iutb  bcm  in  tli«  departments  of  ioduslria]  art  and  of 
atbematicnl,  pbynical.  and  lingui>tic  ocieuee.     Tbey  mfrcly  compoae 
arc*,  an  in  the  caw  of  chrmixtry,  whoeo  tit^w  tprminolegy^ 
bongb  it  ennbliH  na  to  spcnk  and  urito  of  things  the  cxiritnce  and 
rtics  of  which  analysM  boa  but  lately  revealed  to  tis — haa  not 
appreciably  affected  tbe  structure  of  die  KngliMb  tongue  or  the  luwa  of 

D 


narsa  ahd  illdstutioxs 


Lter.  L 


hfl  movratmt.  Tn  the  dinloct  of  tmapnniive  eompooilton,  in  all  pnre 
lilcraliiro,  in  IWt,  our  vor.ibiiUi^  remaiua  in  ili«  tnatn  nnchatigrd, 
ojccrpt,  indi-ud,  iM  it  li»«  bwm  mrichod  by  ihe  revival  of  cx]im«iv« 
imrds  or  fonu  which  hid  unfortUDatvly  boeo  nffered  to  beoomt 
olMolcte. 


ll.(p.7.) 
WB  PAPACT. 

Thi*  MRnptkn  of  dirinc  atttbority  mmI  honoon  to  Ae  Pqw  fa  of 
fiT()iii-nt  iHxnirrwice  both  in  ihc  Chrnciicle  of  FroiHart,  wlio  wm  an 
Mclennstic,  and  in  i)i«  writings  of  »jnnilar  Continental  aiilbofa  in  ilia 
tfidtDe  Afto.  In<1«od,  it  vim  *o  well  unilmiood  10  be  a  liomiiga 
aoocplahlv  to  tli«  Binkojia  <]f  Romi-,  that  ercn  Moaltin  mooai^ht  ajvpcw 
to  have  uaed  it  !n  tbe  ooni)>limcntary  addrvmu  of  ihrir  iHtcra  to  the 
ponlilF  whun  they  had «  favour  loaA.  Duitng  the  pontilicatpof  Jnno- 
«nl  VIU.,  a  MD  ofUoluiinRicd  the  Conqueror,  ilw^  ncwmijilfihw!  Prioc* 
Djein,  or  Zizim,  m  he  waa  often  called  in  Kuro|H-,  itbo  lad  lirA  fivm 
Turkc}'  after  hia  farbcr's  d««ib  to  cacape  the  oeruin  doom  which  tm- 
peoded  over  the  head  of  lh«  brntbors  of  the  rvlgniaif  Sultan,  waa 
Inveigled  into  lli«  |>ow«r  of  the  Grand  MK«i«r  of  the  Kiiifjlils  of  Rhcdaa 
by  a  nf«-odnduct,  and  thrown  into  prisoD.  The  luoilic-r  and  xiden  of 
Djcfn  retired  lo  Cairo,  and  aalied  the  intnccmioD  of  jVbd-ul-Ans, 
■Soldan  of  Bnbilon,'  lor  the  rclmm-  of  the  cai'tive.  A1k1-uI<Az)x  in- 
TOked  the  intcrrention  of  Pope  Innocent  VIII.  in  a  cunoiis  epi^llc,  a 
Iranslaiioo  of  wMrh  ii  fctind  in  Arnold'*  Chronicle,  reprint  of  1611, 
pp.  169,  ISO.  The  Inter  la  addrcwicd:  '  Unio  the  moot  boly«at  and 
buorabliiit  Price  in  erlbe,  Vicuy  and  Licflenaat  of  Ci^-at,  srennora 
dtiring  I>ord  Innocence  the  riii.,  .  .  .  extirpator  of  i>yniMrra  .  .  .  tlta 
■todo  of  (i«t  ving  in  crihc;'  and  elirwhere  in  the  letter  the  pope  la 
•tyind  '  a*  in  a  maniT  a  God  I  ertlie,  and  the  pacred  brcihe  of  CryM.' 

'Hie  uibM-ijnenl  di-taiU  of  this  alTair  aro  wortli  adding,  an  an  illustra- 
tion of  the'  Honicwhat  un&mlliar  hiatory  of  tbe  tinM'i.  Djem  ws>  sur- 
rendered by  the  Grand  klaMer  to  Innoccol  VTII.,  and  kept  under 
■urveillancu  during  lite  life  of  tbat  pontiff.  Innocent  waa  eueeccdrd  ty 
a  more  oclebmled  '  exiir|:alor  of  rinncn^'  Alexander  VI.,  who  truiled 
the  unfortunate  jwinee  with  grenler  r%our,  and  aocm  rcecircd — perbupa 
invited  —  proponnti  from  Kultan  Ittiyexid  II.  for  hi*  BiMMIiatton,  mid 
from  Cbnrlea  Vlll.  of  France  (who  vri>ili4<d  tn  uxe  him  aa  an  tDUrumitit 
jn  a  war  with  Raymid)  Sot  hia  piii«haw.  Afler  tome  higgling  about 
terms,  bia  HulincM  accepted  the  propwali  and  the  taonoy  of  both 


Lbct.  I. 


wrtrjoaf  illcstiutioks 


35 


rnanHcIis,  and  bonounbly  rcdeetned  his  pl^dRMbrBntadmiaUtariiig 
f«  doM  of  iwiBon  to  DJmu,  and  tfatm  ilflinTiiis  him  orei,  vhile  yet 
[fclire.  to  til*  King  of  Fwcco,  AnuHIg  tlip  oilier  trMunin*  hr  which  hu 
jw  briliud  to  tliJB  ilinliououniblu  nlipabtiun,  Bi>v(>zid  bad  lu-iit  him  a 
fKtd  or  Ik'lilioiu  ememld,  with  Uie  poiinita  uf  onr  Bttvimir  and  of  St. 

Vaul  vaginvcd  upon  it. 

Injiacent  ^111.  \nM  ki  littlo  iwhftmod  of  bin  mndDct  In  tbe  luatter, 

tfaat  he  cAiuul  to  bo  stmck,  or  mtbcr  rjut,  a  iiH»bU  in  oonimnBontioii 
^vt  tlw  hug''''  ^7  trhJch  h"  tMiRsRrd  to  ncl  lu  lh«  jailor  of  D}ejn — or 

pAThApA  hp,  to  ti^i*  n  jilira^o  of  our  dar,  rci-ivly  uconpted  ««  */™i7  fJrtwin- 

jri<  tbe  coining  of  ibu  iii«dal  bj-  >H>uit)  devonl  oontemponur.    This 

TBTV  medal,  which  is  about  three  ftitd  one-third  inches  in  diaineier,  and 
1  in  llt«  spccimrn  before  mc  of  gold,  rory  ibickljr  cast  on  a  oojiper  blaabf 
upon  tbo  obvcnx:,  the  head  of  Cbrixt,  with  tho  tetrad  '  iiis  .  xrc  . 

Ml-VATor.  .  Mvsoi,'  or  of  St,  Paul,  and  upon  the  nvcTM  i»  tlu>  ioscTip- 

tion,  in  s  I^atin  worthjr  of  tlic  aubji-ct: — 

ntuxita .  novaE  .  ad  .  siuiurrDiseu  .  vinnst .  iebs7  .  balvatoru  . 

KOmU.ET.ArOSTOt.I.rA\t.l.tS-.A>lllUI.[>0.1KPKBSa.FES.HASm.TttETCSI. 

ntrntasBonEs .  axtia  .  ayovi^RrtTR .  oaasitTA're .  hisbe  .  svsr .  ab  .  tpso . 
hUAGKo . mirrcxo  .  s.D.n.  fai-i:  .  ikxocexcio  . octavo .  pso  .  sl}(G^-LABl . 

'CUXODEO  .  AD  .BVXC  .  HNOI .  VT  .  SVVX  .  )*IUTIt£)l .  CWTIWII .  StTUIEBET. 

It  is  T«^mailGubIe  ibnt  this  ascnplion  of  divinity  to  the  h«nd  of  the 
Rnini4i  Cburcb.  afler  b^tving  (aUva  nucb  into  diniae,  ahould  liare  tircn 
iwivcd  m  |]m!  days  of  the  prwect  pope.  The  tTllramoiilanLit  journals 
ftcely  rmploy  it ;  and  Bedini,  Arclibiabop  of  Viterbo  and  Towanelb, 
CK  Cardinal,  in  a  recent  pa^iontl  (18C1)  addrp«»c<i  to  hi*  diooeiaiu% 
L  only  calU  Pius  IX.  Clirisl's  '  vicar  on  rarib,'  hut  mIis  the  fiuthful  » 
dcpokil  tbeir  tribute  of  Peter's  pence  '  at  lira  fe«4  of  the  p«rsMUl«d 
M*s-<loti' — 'ai  piedidd  pfrwguitaloCom-Dio,' — tlimtapplyingtothe 
jKfK  the  name  by  whkh  the  laibir*  of  the  Churdi  uprrsBod  the  incar- 
aalioa  of  the  Divinity  in  man.  Chrirt  wa*  to  thi-m  ibu  Oi-r>0/>uitoc  or 
Oi'urlpof  i  to  Cardinal  Bedim,  PiuR  IX.  i>  tlic  Man-God. 

m.  (p.  10.) 

mcrrOSICAL  LITKRATCBE  OP  THB  tappLK  AQES. 

In  Icelandic,  the  nutliora  of  Njila,  LaxdRla-Ssga,  and  the  Hdmv 
fategla:  in  French,  Tille-Ilnritontn,  Joinvitle,  FroitMrl,  and  many 
Mher  IcM  iBijiorlant  chronickr* ;  in  {'alntan,  Jlamon  Muntnner  and 
Bvrnat  d*Ci>clot ;  in  PottugnRM,  Fornix  Lopez,  Uio  ablent  of  all  n>odin>- 
nl  dironiRlorw,  are  all  enlitled  to  a  pluco  in  tbe  front  rank  of  hintoiical 


JK. 


S6 


irOTBS  AKD   UXOCTtlAnOXS 


LlCT. 


writ«r*,  bttt  DO  poet  of  thoM  «gfs  and  oountm*  Mill  Kan'i.v««  ts  an 
actually  living  itifluttocn  in  liMmtitro.  Kvi-n  iho  Itcnnaii  dc  la  Kom  ia 
htit  litrln  rriu),  and  tliat  mllicr  for  linguixtic  than  fur  lilctary  putpnwa. 
Till!  negl<«t  into  wbidi  thin  and  otbcr  potms  of  tlito  nl.wH  hare  bllcn, 
in  apiu  of  ibftir  abundant  Ixsiuty  of  imugo^',  of  thouo^hl,  and  crco  <tf 
exprvMioD,  la  ihc  natural  <roBitr<|  uvncu  of  llietr  di-Cuicoc^  in  power  d 
(IitliDMiiiig  ehanxcti-r,  and  iLcir  wuntof  unity  of  Goaocr)AJodi  ia  planau'l 
oxwution.  Tbe  rhymed  clitx^>niclc«  of  tbe  Uiddle  Agea  ar«  gcticrally 
wholly  destitute  of  poeliral  merit,  and  tliey  me  rarely  of  muiJi  raltia 
Miuddered  dimply  a*  annnl*.  They  diuvgard  hiatoricnl  trulb,  but  &tl 
to  aeoam  tlie  grooc*  of  liibl?  by  the  MmSoe. 

Then  obRcn-ntiona,  m  fur  aa  poetry  is  concenitd,  do  not  apply  to  tli« 
litoratnrcof  Gcnnimy.  Th<>  Admirable  Teutonic  epic,  tho  Nibelupgvif 
Lied,  in  olmoM  ai  WDndrrrul  a  pbcnoraanon  a*  tbo  Iliad  itarlf.  Ttie 
oldciit  manuMnptii  of  thi*  pxra  belong  to  tbe  nrliCT  port  of  the  thir- 
teenth century,  and  though  it  ia  founded  on  ancirnt  and  wid«-«pmil 
Gothic  tmdiliou%  it  it  ncillicr  proved  nor  probable  tluit  the  rhapuxlica 
of  which  it  is  coiupoaod  exiai«d  in  a  eolUcted,  harmoniard,  atid 
tceortlcd  Ibttn,  at  a  p«Hod  lonji;  previous  lo  tli«  dalo  of  theae  nsnaNcripta. 
Conaidered,  tl>en,  as  a  litorary  monuiDefit,  thn  NlbduDgcn-lJed  iu 
ouotentporaneous  with  the  chixinicle  of  Ville-Hnrdouin.  But  Gcroiany 
luu  DO  Temscnlar  liiBtorian  of  that  epoch  to  boaar,  and  in  fact  it  may  ba 
■aid  to  be  genumlly  lm«  of  tbe  iufanC  age  of  vv«ty  moderu  literatura, 
wltli  the  exception  oft^iat  of  Italy,  ibatii  haanot  produced  at  (be  ■onw 
lime  gml  poela  and  gren*  hiiUoriaoa.  In  point  of  literary  merit,  tua 
loclaudio  hiolorical  school  ranka  far  above  any  other  of  the  Middlu 
Ages,  and  it  is  vorlh  noticing  thnt,— white  the  abltvt  dironiclen  of 
tbe  Komaiico  nation*  confine  thcrniclrcR  chiefly  to  tho  nnrratioa  of 
ereDiM  occurring  under  their  own  obwrration,  or  very  near  ihdr  owd 
time,  and  in  which  tbey  lud  oflvn  pur*onalIy  participated,  or  at  Unaat, 
known  the  principnl  agcnlii, —  reiy  many  of  the  lunat  edebrated 
Icolimdic  MgaH  were  comjKovd  at  dates  coniadcnbly  later  than  tfa* 
pvriodn  wluiMi  histoiy  tbey  recotd.  Heoc«,  in  early  Romanee  hittoriaii 
literalun',  the  iierBannlity  of  the  aiiiuliit  often  makes  imlf  eonspicuoiia, 
and  his  narrative  lias  a  more  subjective  cliaracler  than  those  of  llw 
mffta,  llie  auOion  of  vhich  are  for  the  meal  part  unknovn,  and  not 
themaelva  dntmatif  ptrtotur.  Ilotraver  sforiiei  and  brilliant  my  ba 
llie  Bomnnoo  chronicles  in  the  df«criplion  of  event*,  they  ara  rani  ly 
inferior  to  the  Mgaa  in  the  jortraiitiiv  of  all  ibnt  goca  to  make  up  tha 
penutuilily  of  the  in'.livida'i).  Few  hiitorical  nairaton  have  produeed 
man  eomptcUly  full  aud  roiuuLed  uodds  of  AeA  aiid  blood  huiaaiii^ 


MCT.  I, 


JtOTES  IkUD  nXD&TIUTIOlW 


37 


Uinn  Kjill,  and  Guamrr,  and  HnltgeHr,  in  Njili,  and  HOtknldr,  scd 
OUf  the  Peacock,  and  Kjartan,  in  Laxdgla. 

IV.  (p.  15.) 
omoix  or  tiik  bouaxcb  umgvagxs. 

UnlEI  raomtljr,  p1iUologi*bt  linvc  habitnnlly  Kpokcn  looadj'  of  tlM 

>  Romanee  languagca  ai  derirc^d  Troin  tlic  Lnlin,  oixlaTC  undfrntood  b^ 

amm  raadera  an  meaitiiig  ibcn-b^  tl*c  claaai^al  Kpctvh  irhicb  aervrd 

I  the  Tehidc  of  llit  lit>;nit»r«  of  aud«Dt  Romi^.     lluit  ibc  ntnicrnrc, 

and  more  etpucuUly  Uie  vocabnlai}-,  of  the  incidcni  ticnuncc  tt-ngtio 

|liflv«  been  rtty  grtuitly  uSccied  hy  the  iullucnce  of  Latin,  m  xhc  lun- 

[  of  Roman  lilenlure  and  of  tbc  RuiuiiJi  Cburcli,  ti  indi^atably 

llni«;  but  lli«re  is  abundant  evidenoe  to  show  d»t,  ouuicinpunmcvtioly 

fviili  ibe  written  tangiuige  of  andcnt  Koroi!^  there  exiKl«d  a  jMipular 

l^«eob,  Gomparauvi'ly  tumplc  in  jnf!o(!tion.i1,  and,  of  ootine,  BTOtaeiical 

,  and  boaringft  coiiudorablc  nwcinblnnoe  lo  the  medcni  vriiltra 

'and  spokoa  dialtda  of  lliv  l^Mnaoce  luition*.      TKm  hnnibl«  ioi^«  ia 

mrntirdied  li^  manj  asciioit  wiitcn  under  the  niiroc  of /in^Ha  rwth'i-ci,  and 

ii  and  its  prnvinctnl  diulecU  are  eonudervd  hj:  DttMt  philologiits  iia  the  tme 

puuils  of  the  languagta  nnir  employed  ihrou^iout  Souihunt  Kiitu[«. 

<  AJthougb  it  U  nsiudl/  rcfened  to  by  a  ooU4!ctivn  nainr,  there  ta,a  be  no 

F^noitiim  that  it  wiw  dirided  into  a  grmi  number  uf  lucu!  dialect*,  mote 

or  InH  didi-j-iiii;  Ijoim  nch  other  and  fnwn  wntlen  Latin,  aiid  tliat  ihe 

dilTimnci^s  b-Jtwecu  these  diakda  hare  boon,  to  aoine  exteci  at  leant, 

perpetuated  in  tbonwdeiD  longtiaeea  which  have  succeeded  lo  and  now 

^ApRiieot  Ihftn.      It  ia  fimhw  pomible,  i>eThap8  we  luay  e»en  aay 

li^bable,  Ihat  there  existed  bctw<?«n  llie  oral  and  the  recorded  dialecia 

mT  the  capital  ilaelf,  some  siich  relation  a»  thnt  between  the  written  and 

I'lbe  qKiken  French  of  the  prewnt  day,  and  hence,  that  the  language  of 

IWavermtion  at  Rome  difTcrod  rety  oonaidRrably  I^doi  that  nf  litorniurc 

Beaides  the  toadoncy  to  diviuon  and  nuailicotjan  which  nil  langnagva 

ifaow  whenever  ihn  nation*  that  vpcak  thrm  are  themselves  diridrd  into 

fragmentii  trpomted  by  phyiucal  ur  politicnl  harrierii,  tliere  was.  in 

I  ncient  Italy,  a  special  cnuio  of  oonltiwn  of  i^icrch,  which  of  ttxeU 

would  nocuunt  for  a  great  deputture  of  the  Of«l  from  the  wiitten  tongue, 

M  well  ua  for  Uie  breakbg  up  of  the  epoken  language,  had  it  ever  been 

I  Knilbnn,  into  a  mulliindo  of  dialects.     I  refer  to  the  exbauation  of  the 

[nual  population,  and  the  substitution  of  fuieign-bom  poedial  alaTeaand 

}diihaade<l  soldiere,  &om  even-  part  of  the  ancient  known  world,  for  the 

-  Mtire  and  nbor^pinal  iahnbitnnts  of  the  coiL     Thia  Kxliauxtton  waa 


34 


S0TE8  AND   tLLVSTRXTlOya 


L*CT,  L 


prodoMd  hf  l]i«  milibu^  coiuori|itiain,  hy  the  tendency  of  popoLttion 
lowarda  great  Dommerciu]  tuul  indiulrixl  ci-nucii,  which  hojiit^in  brootwB 
HO  marked  a  fcAtura  of  the  aatocUtc  tile  of  Etnvpi^  and  by  Hir  nlxiotp* 
li>m  of  the  t«Mer  ealaMa  into  tlte  dotaninK  of  the  greni  pn^riclont. 
Tho  {linco  of  llie  oonHurijit,  or  vmij^nint  ouliru  ptujuiul,  wtw  takea  hy 
Mcrvito  and  ducharged  mUit.-kr)'  Btrungen  tu  ■ucU  an  (Extent,  itiat  tlie 
Latin  and  other  Italic  noea  were  nld  to  have  bcwomv  alntovt  exiiiict  in 
the  runt  dutricta  even  bcibre  the  daya  of  iho  empire.  Tlieae  fbn-ignun 
wen!  of  many  different  etoelto  and  differait  tongiin,  aad  iboiigli  the 
Kuhrud  eaptirm  were  dii>lril>itted  iridioiit  mnch  regard  (o  cominuniiy 
of  origin  at  of  opcech,  yet  the  disbanded  TrtrntnR  would  nauirally  be 
ci^loniwd  uith  aonie  refr rwice  lo  tbcir  iiaiiotiality,  wid  beoce  nch  con- 
iitdvrable  allolnurnt  of  mililnry  bonnly  bndu  would  lie  a  centra  whicit 
vroutd  exvrciiu.-  u  peculiar  inflaenee  upon  the  Ungimge  of  itx  own  vicinitj, 
and  lliiu  tend  to  cniate  m  looil  patois,  if  none  existed  there  before. 

Raynuunrd,  lo-xiqitc  Roman,  I.  xtii^  olncrr«:  'II  «t  reeonnti 
BUJ04trd1)iii  que  la  rcmana  ruMitiiMt  aa  fiirnia  de  1:%  cnrraplinn  dc  la 
langue  laline,  <|ite  rignoranco  d«  oeux  qui  [Mtrtitiunt  viicore  cotiv 
tangue,  4  rf[K>que  do  rinvmon  den  burdei  du  Nord.  et  leur  melange 
ave«  CM  hordes,  modilifreiild'uDu  nuniti-e  8f<^iale,  [largiiiiedeliujutiie 
k  Bouvd  idiome  aoquit  uu  canieiJ!re  dNtioct  d'todividiialii^.' 

This  tiieory  nuppcwrs  llint  the  claBiic*!  Latin  vna  onec  the  general 
popalar  ^icceh,  not  only  of  Iialy,  liui  of  Spuin,  Portugal,  and  France. 
Tliis  is  an  anumption,  not  ouly  without  proof,  but  al  variance  with 
probability,  and  tliere  b  no  reason  to  believe  thai  any  one  rulgar  dialeel 
•ver  had  a  ^eat  l«mtortaI  range  in  the  Italian  peninsula,  still  leas  in 
the  distant  subjucteO  provinces  We  know  hiecorically  tliat  Italy  waa 
originally,  or  at  least,  at  a  very  early  period,  peopled  by  many  difierent 
noes,  wliieli  were  at  last  iiniled  niider  ths  govemrncnt,  and  fiirced  into 
a  oonfbmiity  with  the  ingtilutions  of  Home.  But  we  have  no  proof 
that  tlicir  verntKiilar*  erer  melted  luid  harmonimd  into  one  untlbnn 
b'nyua  ru*tiea,  and,  iodcrfl,  the  [x-rinl  through  wliicti  the  sway  of  Home 
axtcndcd  was  alttig«4licr  too  sliori  for  such  an  ■nial;.-umulian  to  lutve 
taken'plaoe  tinder  sueti  ciictiroManocv.  The  nuiic  diatccia  are  lo  be 
regarded  not  as  eorrupiiom  of  tlie  I.atin,  or  of  any  oliier  single  speech, 
but  each  as  in  a  certain  sense  the  representative  of  an  older  and  mora 
jifimitive  tongae.  Tlieir  nintnal  r«f«mblBnce»  are  mult*  of  a  tcndcni^ 
to  coalesce,  inipoced  npon  them  by  the  social  antl  f^litical  inOnence  of 
Home,  not  evidence  of  greater  likennw  nnd  eloscr  relationship  at  au 
earlier  stage.  The  I>atin  itsetf  is  but  a  com{>n>niUe  and  an  a inal^iu na- 
tion of  llwlingunlio  peculiarities  of  older  apeccbo,  and  itwasprobab^ 


Ucr.  L 


XOnS  AXD  UtVSmATlORS 


S8 


never  cmplojed  at  Utt  vulgsr  tongue  of  Komnn  Italy  to  a  giralcr  caUcnt 
than  Ttiscan  u  spok«a  «i  this  dnv  in  the  modem  Italian  Statts.  So 
&jr  from  beong  the  mother  of  thn  rtKlio  patots,  tli«  Latin  itMcIf  majr 
with  greater  tratli  be  regarded  ax  dcriviitive.  and  u*  a  ccioliucimce  of 
more  aocicnt  fonux  of  tltccn.  Thbt,  iudvcd,  in  apfanuitljr  Uss  tni«  of 
Ute  gmnnuir  Ui.in  of  tbc  vo<»t>tilury.  Tbc  Mock  of  words  iu  I<atia  ia 
evjdratljr  of  a  tttv  mixed  diaraoier,  l>ul  the  ri-gulaiily  aud  complde- 
ncn  of  the  inflection*  iilioiv  tlial  the  gnuuniar  of  mtne  vuc  audeut 
dialect  rcrj-  greatly  ptvdominatca  id  the  ooropoaite  literary  longoe  of 
Boiuc 

On  tbe  otlier  land,  it  mutt  be  admitted,  that  the  general  coincidence 
of  TocabuWy  in  the  Komflnce  laDgiuif^«i,  and  especially  'be  occurrcnc« 
of  nunKrous  word>,Hib«ani)nIlyihc  same  in  all  of  tliein,  but  nhich  can 
hardly  be  traced  lo  s  clnmcol  Lntin  murce  —  ctieh,  for  example,  na  It. 
acciajo,  Sp.  nccro,  Vr.  acivr;  It  nguglin,  8p.  aguja,  Fr. 
aiguille;  It.arrivarc^  Sp-arribar,  Kr.  arriver;  It.  bianco,  Sp. 
bianco,  FV.  blanc;  It.  bocca,  Sp.  boca,  Fr.  bouohv;  It.  cao- 
eiarc,  Sp.  enzar,  Pr.  cbuaiicr — ttccnm  to  ptiint  to  a  commumt)' a( 
ongin  which  tlieir  gnmunatical  diu^i  (.'[ar.cirs  Ii-nd  to  diiproTU.  Lit*:- 
nry  nad  ecdewiaMJciil  influenoe*  have  ticcn  rcry  important  agencies  in 
brin^g  about  a  naiformity  in  ibv  ntuck  of  vrorda,  and  as  to  thoie  tucb- 
bleu  cotnmoa  to  all  the  Itoniiinn:  dialect*,  but  unknown  to  clafliical 
Latin,  it  ia  not  improbable  that  they  belonged  to  popular  nomenclaturca 
eaau)eOt«d  with  lli«  uiiUiury  or  civil  adminiMralion  of  tbe  Roman 
guTvrnment,  and  which  were  «nij>Ii^-«l  an  ifiJely  m  that  goTernment 
sxteoded,  though  not  tbrming  a  pan  of  tbe  literal}'  tougue^— See  On  ih* 
J}^trg«uc4  q/'DiaUet$,  Loaure  II. 


V.  p.  (27.) 

QIUUUAE  AXO    PHILOLOOT. 

A  lyiitax  which  looks  do  higher  tliau  to  rulea  of  concord  and  r^- 
moi,  th«  determination  of  logical  relulioua  by  tbe  tallying  of  endings,  b 
not  a  whit  more  infllecttial  thnn  the  game  of  doiniuue&  Tbe  Bludy  of_ 
iingniMics  i*  valtinble,  leu*  ii>  nn  independent  punuit,  tban  aa  a  me«iM 
of  nrcns  ti)  a  widi--r  nwgc  of  philologies,  nDdcrvtcod  in  that  briiad  moitc 
in  whicb  the  word  ia  now  used  in  ticnnan  eriliunn.  Happily  for  tbe 
inti-rvata  of  lumlng,  mctit  di>>iingiiiBli«d  Continental  liDgiiiusi  are  phi- 
loJugiiitti  aUo.  On  tbc  other  baud,  American,  and,  I  muit  add,  Hngliih 
pcefeaaed  lingtiista,  ore  in  general  but  uibblbg  tbe  >licl!  while  th«^ 
inugiofl  tbenuehet  to  be  ciyoyine  the  kentel  of  tbo  A  utt      T  duUre  not 


40 


Mens  ASD  tLLosmnoTw 


Lbci.  L 


to  be  ntid«retood  na  UDdcrrxIuioK  tli«  tiii{;uifllie  works  of  Buch  meo  a< 
Bo|ip  ftod  ifae  brolhen  Griinm.  irhvmi  IuIkxiis  have  funilsheil  Um  k«v  Ui 
■Qi^  vut  tuns  of  literate  wcalih,  but  m  Uie  fame  limo  I  miiintaiD  tliat 
llie  UuileDl  of  laDgnago  who  «iidH  with  ihe  linguifttica  of  Bofip  kod 
Giimin  Iiad  better  never  iiave  b<^iD ;  for  gmmRiiir  haa  but  a  raln^ 
not  a  woith ;  il  ia  •  nicniif,  not  an  «id ;  it  irachra  but  halAtralh*,  and, 
tiXOiipl  na  on  introduction  lo  fitmiliiif  and  thnl  nbich  litomtiira  cinbo> 
dica,  it  ia  a  mrlnndioly  licnp  of  Jtacbcd  mIics,  tnnrrowlraa  boodi,  and 
cmptjt  ojratcr-Nhutla.  You  may  fved  tho  btimnn  iiilvllvct  upon  ruola, 
Udma,  and  «nilitigx,  oa  you  may  keep  k  liorae  upon  mw-dnat ;  but  yoa 
uiurt  add  a  tiltk  lilvnUuK  in  lIic  oao  oaae,  u  little  meal  in  ibe  olbcr, 
Mud  the  mote  ibo  bott«ir  in  bodt.  Uunjr  yintn  ikga,  Broint,  aa  AuMiri- 
oan  gnuniDariaiit  inreotcd  what  fae  callol «  parting -macbine,  for  teach- 
ing grammar.  It  waa  n  maliogany  bo;c,  aomo  two  fv«t  atiuarc,  provided 
will)  a  crank,  filled  wttb  oog  and  crown -wher la,  pulleya,  band*,  akafta, 
gudgcona,  couplinga,  apringai  coma,  nod  occrairica;  and  wiik  ticv«ral 
Irap-alicka  prcgcciing  through  alota  in  the  l<^  of  it.  Wbrn  plaj-cd 
npoo  bjr  an  expert  operator,  it/i(ncfK>n«(^  u  the  Krrncb  my,  rcry  widl, 
and  ran  tliroogb  the  aynlocticnl  caicgonca  ua  glibly  aa  the  fbotraan  in 
Soriblvrua  did  through  thu  prodiuulca..  But  it  had  one  capital  ddcct, 
namvly,  that  the  pupil  mtiat  liare  lenmed  gmnunar  by  auine  vimplcr 
method,  betiire  he  coidd  luidenund  the  working  of  tlie  ooDtrivaaoe, 
•nd  ita  IcMNinw,  thercibre,  came  ruther  laleu  There  ura  many  lod  '  CDm> 
pounds  oTpriotcr'a  ink  and  brain-dribble,'  atylod  *  Enjjliidi  Gramiuan^' 
whiich,  aa  mcaua  of  inslniclwo,  are,  upou  the  whole,  iiiltfior  to  Bruwn'i 
gimcTJck. 


tECTUEE  H 
onionf  ASD  coMPOsmoN  of  the  asglo-baxon  peoplb  ako 

THKIR  LANGCAGE. 

BtunasB  p^oe(^e^ling  to  the  immcdiato  subject  of  the  preaeat 
lecture,  I  will  offm  an  explnnatory  rismark  U[>on  tlie  noniencU- 

'ture  whicb,  in  corumou  wltlt  uaiiy  writers  on  Eurapeaii  pbilo- 
hgy,  I  emplo;.  I  shall  make  frec^uent  use  of  the  ethnological 
qiithets,  Gothic,  Teutonic,  Germamc,  ScaixlinaTiiui,  and  Ro- 
Dtmice.  Under  the  term  Gothic  I  include  not  ouly  the  extinct 
Mceso-Oothic  nation  and  huiguagc,  and  tlio  coutempomoeoiis 
kindred  tribet  and  tongues,  but  nil  tlie  later  pifoples,  »peech^ 

^imd  dinlects  oomuionly  known  as  Anglo-ijaxon,  German,  Dutch, 
Flemish,  Norse,  Swedish,  Danish,  and  loelaudic,  together  with 

.Mir  compoaile  modem  English.  All  thcee  are  marlced  lij-  a 
MnMig  family  likcucsii,  and  Iienoe  are  assumed,  tbougli  by  no 
mean^  historically  proved,  to  be  demwiidcd  from  a  common 
WiUi  the  exception  of  a  few  words,  chiofly  proper 

^Jiamfis,  which  occur  in  the  writiugK  of  the  Greet  and  I^atin 
bi«toriana  and  geographers,  the  oldest  Bpecimoa  we  poeaets  of 

kJMiy  of  the  Gothic  UnguagiM  is  the  remnant  of  a  traDslation  of 
the  ScriptuR-a  executed  by  Ultilas,  a  hidiop  of  the  MfBSO-Gotba, 
hat  hinuelf,  according  to  PhlloMorgius,  of  Cappadocian  descent, 

•who  lived  on  the  nborea  of  the  Lower  Diuiulie,  in  the  fourth 

'  cvnhuy  after  tihnst.*  The  Gothic  languajrea  divide  themselves 
ioto  — 

I.  The  Teutonic  or  Gennanic  branch,  which  oonslstx  of — 1, 
the  ^tloBso- Gothic ;  2,  the  Anglo-Saxon ;  3,  the  Low-Oermaa, 
or  Saxon;  4,  the  Dutch,  or  Netherlandish,  including  tha 
■  8m  lUiutntiodit  IL  miul  T.  M  llw  otdof  Utii  Icctnic 


42 


eormC  LANQBAOES 


lbct.  a 


Flcmivh;  5,  the  Friaic;  and  6,  the  Uif^fa-Oemuui,  to  wliicb^ 
niaybt!  mlJcd  Uie  Ciinbric  of  the  Sctte  and  the  Trcdici  Comuui 
iu  Ital_v',  and  mauy  Swigs  and  eva  Pii^dmontesc  pntois. 

II.  The  ScandiDAvian  branch,  which  ttiil>n)c(-ii —  1,  tho  Old- 
Xorthcrn,  or  Icclaodic,  improperly  called  ftiuiio  bj  many  uorlicr 
Knglifih  philologivtji ;  '2,  tlio  Swedish;  3,  the  DanisJi,  Including 
the  Xorw.  vr  Norurc^nan. 

in.   The  Eiiglisli,  which,  though  lets  than  half  the 
ooinpoHiRr  its  total  vocabulary  are  of  Gothic  descent,  tflcla 
with  tlukt  family,  hccausu  in  iti>  tiomcnlint  mixed  grammatu 
Htructure  thv  Gothic  syntax  vory  t^uitly  predominated,  and  a 
majority  oft.lic  words  cmploy.-d  in  the  onlinar^'  oral  intcrconrasJ 
of  life,  and  even  in  almost  any  giv.^n  lik'niry  compueition,  ar«  i 
of  Gothic  etymolo)^.     Perhaps,  also,  the  Scottish  sJtoiild  he 
regarded  as  a  distinct  spo^^,  rethor  than  aa  a  mere  dialect  of 
English. 

Alt  these,  excepting  the  Mojso-Golhic,  and  presumably  that 
also,  have  or  liad  a  great  number  of  e|>okfii,  and  many  of  them 
even  written,  more  or  leas  divergent  dialects.  I  am  aware 
that  the  propriety  of  tliis  application  of  the  terms  Qothio, 
Teutonic,  and  Gcnnanic  is  disputed  t  but  it  has  long 
received,  and  will  be  better  understood  than  any  new  phraseology. 

Romaace  formerly  meant — and  is  still  defined  In  most  dio* 
tionarica  —  the  dialects  of  the  Spanbh  and  Italian  borders  cl 
Fnmce  ;  but,  in  recent  criticism,  it  is  a  generic  term  embracing 
all  the  modem  languugt^'s  usually  regarded  as  cognate  witlt  tlte 
Latin, —  in  a  word,  the  Itnlmn,  Spanish,  PortngiK'se,  Catalan,  or 
Xjeiuosin't,  Provencal,  French,  tlie  BoumaiiHcli  of  soreral  Swies 

•  S*c  Fif»t  Hwiwi.  l.*etiiMi  VI. .  p.  IS3. 

t  Til*  Catalan  or  L«tiiaiui  m  of  Can  riwken  of  lu  ■  ittklvet  of  ttpaiti*h.  II 
hjr  Spaniidi  he  tnoBsl  tbv  naMtiililaico  of  Kninnoix  *|i?eoliea  einpl<>)'Dd  Iu  ttpAla. 
tbe  exproBion  taaj  \io  oortcct ;  bot  if  the  Ctutilwn.  Urn  writlaa  laasnag* 
of  m«t  t*t^  "f  ^piiin.  be  intended,  it  >■  nu  moiv  lni«  Uiut  C»talau  is  a  div 
t«el  or  Spuiiah  Ihui  llmt  SpAofah  1*  •  diulMTl  ol  CstsUn.  Nrilli^  to  ft  d«- 
tinirivc  or  on  oSuhoot  of  lb*  oUiM.  Th«  (Ivrrloiiaidiil  knd  hlMtiry  of  naoli 
b  iadepwKlent  of  tliat  of  UtsotbSTi  aMdlboCninlan  In,  in  thoimportotitpoliiS  ' 
ol  Uw  ecastnatlOD  et  ptriod*,  ueom  to  Ilia  Frencli  ihaa  W  the  CortiUaiL 


Lkc*.  II. 


oaiam  or  nut  Asaui-fiAxoNS 


43 


^oommunitics  is  its  various  forms,  and  Mm  Vvallacbian.  These, 
are  subdivtJoi)  into  m»uy  luciil  di&leots,  or  jmtois,  saven) 
of  wbicb,  eopecially  in  Italy,  have  been  reduced  to  writing,  and 
""Tnay  not  improperly  be  said  to  have  their  spvcial  litcrulurcs. 
We  cannot  affix  a  chronological  date  to  the  epoch  of  change 
am  the  rustic  or  provincial  Uoman  to  the  modt-ra  Komuice 
^fn  any  languagu  of  tliie  tJtniily ;  but,  with  tbe  exception  of  single 
pbrwes  in  ancient  liturgit-s,  lavn^  and  clironicles,  the  (Jdut 
ext-mt  uionuuienti  in  a  Romance  dialect  are  generally  cod* 
udered  to  be  the  oaths  of  Louis  le  Germaniquc  and  of  certain 
French  lords,  subjects  of  Charles  thu  Bald,  sworn  ut  Strasbtu^ 
in  842.* 

Many  ruM^nt  inquirers  bclioTC  that  the  Continental  invader^ 
of  Gothic  origin,  who  rtducntd  Celtic  England  to  subjection  a 
few  centuries  after  Christ,  emigrated  Irom  a  emali  district  in 
ilsBwick  now  called  Angclu,  and  wcrv  all  of  onu  racv  —  tlie 
Ingles, —  that  thi;  d«.^guntion  Saxou  was  not  the  propiM-  appel- 
lation of  any  of  tlicin,  but  a  name  ignornntly  bestowed  upon 
Jiem  by  tbe  native  CelUi,  and  at  la«t,  to  some  mtudl  ostcnt, 
dopted  by  themselves.     It  is  hence  argued  that  the  ]iri>{>er 
nunc  of  their  language  ta  not  Saxon,  or  even  Anglo>8axon,  but 
lie,  or,  in  the  modom  form,  EnglrUi.     It  ia  farther  iti-sisted 
thv  prcN-nt  Apocxh  of  England  is  nearly  identical  with  tbe 
dialect  introduced  into  the  island  by  tlie  imtnigruntx  in  questioo, 
consequently,  that  there  is  no  ground  for  dtslinguisbing  tha 
lid  and  the  now  by  different  names,  it  being  sufficient  to  cha> 
nctedso  the  sucGcssiTc  periods  and  phases  of  the  Anglican 
speech  by  epilh<-t.s  indicative  of  mere  chroDolo;;ical  relation, 
nying,  for  instance,  for  Anglo-Saxon,  old,  or  primitivi;  English, 
—  fcMT  our  present  tongue,  new,  or  tnodem  Englivh. 

I  differ  from  tlic»o  tbeoriiits  as  to  both  premises  and  oonclu- 
rion.t  By  thoeo  who  maintain  such  doctrines,  it  appears  to  be 
ifisamed  that  if  tlie  eridenoe  upon  which  it  has  been  hitherto 

■  Soe  IlliuUstioo  I.  ■!  flM  nnd  of  tlii*  locttinb 
t  8«e  Kiirt  Sttici,  hrdan  1,  ppi  41— 4S. 


44 


OBtaiX   OF  TBB  AXaUHMXOSS 


Ucr.  lb 


believed  tbiit  Ute  intmignitioa  was  oompo»«d  of  tliree  diflcrvnt 
tribes,  —  Jutn,  or  Jutlanrler*,  Aoglcv,  and  Saxons,  —  coutd  bd 
overthrown,  it  would  follow  ttiat  tt  con.<iUt«d  of  Anglos  aloae. 
This  iBaltojretber  iticoiicliiAive;  and  it  iiiuM.  not  ba  forgotten 
Ihat  the  only  historical  proof  which  cetahlishca  the  participation 
sf  a  trilu  called  Augk-s  io  tho  iuTa^iotLS  of  tho  finh  and  sixth 
centuricfi  at  all  is  procLttly  the  uvideucc  which  ii  adduced  to 
show  that  SasoEU  ocoompauied  or  followed  tliera.  It  inim  bo 
adinittviJ,  indeed,  that  the  extant  direct  testiioony  upon  t]i« 
whole  uibject  is  open  to  great  objections,  and  tbat  scarcely  any 
of  the  narrativo  accounts  of  the  Gcrmauic  conquest  of  England 
wilt  «taad  the  teut  of  historical  criticism.  Tliut  the  nuw-comcrs 
tlicmsclvtis  etylod  port4onM  of  \hf  territory  they  occupied  Emex, 
Su8»ex,  Wesaex,  and  Middiiwox, —  tlial  is,  the  districts  of  tbe 
East  ^xoDB,  South  Saxons,  Weat  Saxons,  and  31iddle  Saxons:, — 
is  undisputed ;  and  it  ia  a  violently  improbable  supposition,  that 
tlicy  bestowed  ou  these  localities  a  name  uii^akvuiy  a[tplied  to 
tfaenuielvefl  by  the  natives,  instead  of  calling  them  by  their  own 
proper  and  familiar  natioiial,  or  at  least  tril)al,  ap]>ellatiuu. 
Thcf  also  often  spoke  of  themselves,  or  of  portions  of  them- 
aelvc«,  as  Saxons,  of  their  lan-pui^  as  the  Saxon  spcedi,  and 
Alfred's  usual  royal  ttj^ktiire  nas  'Hex  SaxoDum,' though, iod«<id> 
they  more  generally  called  tliv  wholu  peoplu  and  the  laQgiMett  < 
Angle,  or  English. 

Apart  from  the  testimony  of  tlic  chroniclers  —  which  modem 
inquirers  socm  generally  and  with  good  reason  much  inclined 
to  suspect — tho  only  proof  which  idcntifios  the  Angles  of 
England  with  any  Continental  people  is  the  perhaps  accddentol 
coincidence  between  tlieir  uaino  and  (hat  of  »  Germanic,  or,  as 
some  writers  maintain,  ft  Scandinavian  trilie,  occu[>ying  a 
corner  of  Sleswick  so  narrow  in  extent  as  liardly  to  be  uotioed 
at  all  in  Continental  history.  It  is  equally  true  that  there  ts 
no  external  testimony  to  sliow  that  any  notion,  known  to  it«eU 
oa  Saxon  while  yet  r<-Niil<-nt  on  Teiitouii;  soil,  furnished  any 
ooutingent  to  the  Wies  of  invaden.     Germanic  and  Scaodi- 


Leer.  IL 


Uh'OUISTIC  CHAKOeS 


4S 


DiiTiaa  litstnry  are  ralent  on  Ute  whole  tnliject*,  «xrcpt.  in  xoma 
few  [Mssagea  probably  borrowed  &om  Aoglo-Sason  authorities ; 
aad  in  the  wont  of  trurt  worthy  ioformation  &om  natiro  aoiiAltsts, 
m  muKt  bare  rvcoiusc  to  tbc  iiit4:mal  ovidcDce  supplied  by  tlie 
InnRUage,  and  to  tbo  proluLbilitin  deducci]  from  sudi  iDdirccC 
aod  fm^nciitju'y  fncla  a^  have  come  down  to  lis,  tfaroiigb  otLer 
channel^  from  the  dark  and  retnoto  period  of  emigratjan. 

What  then  does  the  character  of  the  language  commonly,  and, 
u  I  tbink,  appropriately,  called  Anglo-Saxon,  when  examined 
.  the  earliest  forms  known  to  us,  indicate  with  reqa-ct  to  the 

of  those  who  vpokc  it  ? 

According  to  tl>e  present  views  of  the  ablest  linguists,  gram- 

tica]  structure   is  a  much  more   efiwntial   and   permanent 

ict^^ristic  of  languages  than  the  roc&bulary,  and  ia  therefore 

alone  to  be  congidercd  in  tracing  their  history  and  determining 

tlieir  ethnological  affinities.     This  theory,  I  think,  is  carried  too 

far,  when  it  i*  insisted  that  no  amalgamation  of  tlte  grammatical 

chanicteriitic*  of  different  speeclies   is  possible;   for  though 

ilasguageA  often  receive  and  assimilate  a  great  amount  of  foreign 

Fmaterial  without  much  change  of  structure,  yet,  on  the  other 

hand,  there  are  cases  of  the  adopHoo  of  more  or  leas  of  foreign 

stox  while  the  voeabutary  remains  in  a  good  degree  the  saroe, 

'and  even  while  the  people  who  employ  it  continue  almost  wholly 

unmixed  in   blood  with  other  natioOR.     The  Armenians,  for 

Lcxample,  can  boa^t  of  a  purer  and  more  ancient  descent  than 

Tany  other  Cbrislian  people,  and   they  hare  kept  thcmselve^^ 

during  the  whole  period  since  their  convemon  to  Christianity 

in  the  fourlh  century,  alraont  as  distinct  in  Iilood  ami  as  marked 

^ta  nationality  as   the   Hebrews.     Their   language  is  lineally 

l^deecended  from  the  old  Armenian  tongue,  its  radicals remaintDj; 

tilxtantUlly  the  same^  but  its  grammar  is  cveiywberc  modified 

that  of  tlie  prevailing  idiom  of  the  different  countries  where, 

in  the  wide  dispersion  of  the  Armenian  people,  it  is  spoken. 

•  II  d*««rre>  U  bt  jpcdaUj  notiMd  t^l  iht  nukH  at  Btilbor  Aafl*  aor  Sue* 
in  lk«vul£ 


40 


uuTvui  or  oR&iuuia 


Lkt.1L 


. 


Acoording  to  oar  learnwl  cotintrjnuiD,  Mr.  Rifr^  Use  syntax 
of  the  Arinciiian  ^okcn  in  Turkey  has  confortn<.>d  itself  to  the 
Ktrtiottirit  of  the  Turkish,  an<l  wliito  tLe  ancient  Aimi;niaa 
Scriptures  corrcapond  with  tJic  llclirew  text  in  tlie  logionl 
coDStnictioD  of  p<rrio<Ut  and  the  «rraiigeni(>nt  of  the  wtmk  Ibnt 
c«mp<«w  ihcm,  tiic  modern  Armenian  eiactly  invert*  (he  order 
of  pohilion,  and,  in  ucooidonoa  with  TurkUh  synlax,  places  first 
all  inatrumental,  local,  and  circnrn^tantial  qualifications,  and 
announces  the  prineipnl  propot^ition  at  the  end  of  the  oenlenre. 
Thus,  to  use  the  illustrntion  of  Mr.  lUgga,  a  Tiirco-Annenian, 
in  Baring,  'that  a  Gre«k  nhot  an  Egyptian  yoebrrday  with  a 
piito),  in  a  drunken  quarrel,  in  one  of  tlie  stTerta  of  the  city," 
imtead  of  arranging  the  words  in  the  ancient  Ami<«ian  order, 
which  Dvarlf  corresponds  witli  the  English,  would  announco 
the  prapo«ili«n  in  litis  fonn: — 'Yc«t«rday  —  of  this  city — of 
the  streets — one  —  in  —  of  wine  —  the  use — in  originating 
—  of  a  quarrel  —  in  conscqucoco  —  with  a  pistol  —  a  Greek  — 
an  Egyptian  killed.' • 

A  liogui^ic  inquirer,  who  oflopts  the  theory  I  am  difciis«in^, 
might  conchido  from  the  Htiidy  of  modem  Armenian  grammar 
that  the  p(^ople  and  tti<;  lanj^unge  Monged  to  the  Tartar  stock ; 
whereas  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  tlie  Armenians  and 
their  speech  aro  ethnologically  unrelated  to  the  Ottoman  imq  and 
the  Turkish  tonguo.  If  therefore  it  were  tnie  that  the  gram- 
matical coincidence  between  Aoglo^Saxon  and  any  given  Con- 
tinental dialect  were  closer  than  it  is,  t^e  Idt^ntily  of  the  two 
would  not  thereby  atone  he  eonclosively  proved.  In  point  of 
fact,  Anglo-Saxon  grammar  docs  not  precisely  oorrespoud  to 
that  of  any  other  Gothic  speed),  hul,  on  the  cuntnuy,  embraces 

tpomc  ehamcteri^tics  of  aeTerol  Germanic  and  even  SoandinavioD 
(lialecta. 
Tt'e  Anglo-Saxon,  and  especially  the  English  langoage*  have 
been  afTected  in  both  vocabulary  and  structure  by  the  influence 
of  all  the  Gothic  and  Konimicv  tongues  with  which  they  hare 


tiCT.  IL 


nrnms  or  okaioubs 


47 


been  brougfit  into  long  and  close  contact.  Doubtlesn  this 
iDfltienc«  is  most  readily  pereeiv^^d  and  appreciated  in  the  stock 
of  words,  but  altliougli  more  obscure  und  much  anialler  in  nctual 
antooDt  of  results,  it  a,  I  tbink,  not  Icu  unequivoaU  in  itsvffefits 
upon  the  syntax. 

A  oomparisftn  of  the  Anglo-Sason  goepeli  with  older  monu- 
mcnta  of  the  language,  Beowulf  and  the  poems  of  Csodmon,  for 
instance,  on  tht-  one  hnnd,  and  with  the  Latin  text  ou  the  other, 
appears  to  mc  to  show  very  clearly  that  the  syntax  of  the  tJiuii<U- 
tioo,  uid,  through  the  inllnenoe  of  tbnt transia(ion,of  the  geueml 
AD^O*S<uton  speech,  was  aenidbly  affected  by  the  incorporatioD 
of  I^atin  constructions  previously  unknown  to  it.  I  cannot 
ere  go  into  this  question  at  length,  but  I  may  refer  to  a  siogle 
Fexetnpttficatioii  of  this  influence  in  the  eDtploymeot  of  tbo 
actirt!  or  present  participle,  in  both  abeolule  and  dependent 
phrase*,  in  close  accordance  with  the  Latin  usage.* 

The  Anglo-Saxon  compared  the  *djecdvo  by  change  of  ending 
miy,  or  inficction,  and  not  by  tho  adverbs  mom  and  most: 
the  Norroan-FrcDch,  by  tho  help  of  adverbs.  The  English 
«l&pl<^  both  methods,  the  latter  almost  uuiformly  in  long 
word*.  Tbe  pojseaftive  relation  between  nouns  wait  expry-jtM-d 
in  Anglo-Saxon  by  a  regular  possessive  or  genitive  ease,  and 
Bot  by  a  preposition;  in  Normaa-Froncb,  in  general,  by  a  prepo- 
nttoQ  only.  In  English  both  modes  are  used.  The  Anglo-Saxoa 
L4id  not  employ  a  pr<-poitttinii  before  the  iufinitive,  but  hod  a 
'jfiectal  verbal  form  nearly  analogous  to  the  latin  gerund,  whidi 
it  by  some  considered  as  a  dative  cose  of  the  infinitive ;  the  Nor» 
man-Freneh  infinitive,  in  many  cases,  took  a  preposition.  Ttie 
English  first  dropped  the  characteristic  ending  of  the  gerundial* 
thns  reducingitto  the  iufinitive  form.aDd  then  regularly  preceded 
be  infinitive,  except  when  coupled  with  an  auxiliary  verb,  by 
I  preposition;  thus  amalgamating,  or  raUier  confounding,  the 
•ffictf  of  the  two  form&t 

•  8n  maatMUon  11.  at  tho  sdJ  of  M*  Uctat*. 
t  8m  ntortnltni  UL  at  tb«  ud  of  thii  luctiM 


«8 


ASaLO-SAXOtf   LASarAOR 


Lirr.  n. 


IFoir  them  nnd  oUior  analogous  ciues  are  tnatMioes  of  the  sub- 
RtttiitioR  of  foKign  gmnniatica3  combinations  for  oative  itiflc«* 
tions,  or,  in  olJicr  words,  of  a  nuxtum  of  gmmmara  pro  lanto. 
They  are,  imiecH,  nol  numerous  or  iin]>ortaiit  enough  to  affect 
the  generni  character  of  English  qmtox,  which  in  in  very  laif[e 
meoaiue  derived  from  that  of  the  Anglo-Sucon ;  but  they  are 
sufficient  to  prove  that  the  doctrine  of  the  imposeibility  of  any 
grummaticol  mixture  i»  a  too  hasty  gcncralisaUoo;  and  benc4 
the  extent  of  syntactical  aioalgamatiou  is  simply  a  qncstioa  of 
proportion. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  is  not  gramniatEcslly  or  lexically  idcnti* 
liable  with  the  extant  remains  of  any  Continental  dinleet ;  butf  so 
far  as  it  is  to  bo  coniiidcred  a  homof^eni-ous  tongue,  it  much  re- 
Komblea  what  in  called  the  Old-Saxon  of  the  Itcliand  (s  religions 
poem  of  the  ninth  ccntuty ),  and  the  Frisic,  botli  of  which  belong 
to  the  Low-Qerman  or  .^xon  branch  of  the  Tculooic ;  and  hcuca 
we  axe  authorised  to  presume,  that  the  bulk  of  tJie  invadcn 
emigrated  from  wmc  territory  not  remote  from  the  coast  of  the 
North  Sea,  where  the  population  employed  a  Low-German  di»> 
lect  or  dialecbi.  Tho  composito  and  heterogeneous  character  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  vociiVmhry,  or,  in  other  words,  the  internal 
evidence  "lerived  from  the  language  itself,  tenda  to  the  same  con* 
duiiODS,  In  respect  to  the  origin  of  the  tongue  and  the  people, 
to  which  we  ehoidd  bo  led  by  tJie  little  we  know  of  iho  hlstoiy 
of  maritime  Germany  and  the  Netberland*  during  tlie  period 
Hucoceding  the  Soman  occupation  of  a  part  of  that  territory.  It 
is  evidently  a  mixed  q>eech  ;  and  we  can,  in  many  instances, 
trace  ita  different  ingredients  to  sources  not  having  mudi  imme- 
diate relation  to  each  other. 

The  martial  triumphs  and  extended  despoJism  of  Rome  dis- 
lodged and  expelled  from  their  native  dwita  great  numbers,  if 
not  whole  tribes,  of  a  people  who,  at  that  period,  were  just  in 
the  state  of  semi-civil  ization  which  Thueydides  describes  as  that 
of  the  early  Greeks, —  a  state  which  offers  no  obstacle  to  emi- 
^jratiou,  but  facilitates  it,  bccauso  it  has  no  permanent  and  well- 


LxcT.IL 


EFFECTS  OF  BOUAN  COSiqPBST 


49 


Mcured  homes,  no  strong  local  attachments,  and  at  the  same 
time  is  far  enough  advanced  in  pastoral  au<l  mrcbauica)  art,  to 
be  provided  with  the  mean:;  of  loc4inot40D  and  of  the  tniiv<ti>orta- 
Litjn  of  such  objects  as  man  in  that  condition  of  life  most  higbl/ 
prize& 

The  line  of  march  of  the  fugitives  who  ix-trcatcd  before  the 
l!<<[[mn  tcgioofi,  would  l>e  to  the  north-we«t;  both  bccMtiw  the 
lihiiR-,  the  Elbe,  and  their  tributary  .itr^ams,  on  which  many  of 
tfaein  would  embark,  flow  in  that  direction,  and  because  the  dif- 
Scult  nalure  of  Uie  coanti;  lying  between  the  outlets  of  the 
great  northern  rivers  oppoaed  the  nioHt  forniidable  obstacles  to 
the  advnnee  of  a  pUTHitiog  force ;  and,  while  it  oflfFrMl  ample 
Bieaaa  of  eubsl-tteuce  in  Uic  abnitdance  of  the  sea,  yet  h<-l(l  oitt 
few  attractions  of  a  character  to  tempt  the  cupidity  of  the  Roman 
robber.  Ilence,  independently  of  other  more  or  less  dmilar, 
earlier  or  contemporaneous,  coiietinx-nt.  cause*,  it  i»  extremely 
prob«ble  that,  in  oonseqnencc  of  the  progrem  of  the  iloman 
arms  about  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era,  and  during 
the  immediately  preceding  and  suceet^ing  centuries,  a  multi- 
tude of  tribes,  and  fragmenu  of  tribes,  languages,  and  frag' 
tnents  of  langu^es,  were  distribnted  along  the  coaels  of  the 
German  Ocean,  and  the  navignble  vrators  which  discharge  them- 
selves into  it. 

Tbe  jcalouiin  of  Gunily  and  of  cbu»,  which  are  mieh  a  con- 
ipicuoua  feature  in  the  character  of  all  rude  raee«,  would  h)ng 
prevent  the  coalescence  of  distiuct  bodies  of  these  people,  or  the 
Gtsion  of  their  unwritten  dialects ;  and  these,  indeed,  by  tlte  iso- 
btion  of  those  who  spoke  them,  would  tend  to  diverge  rather 
tiian  aflsimilate,  until  some  one  group  or  confederacy  of  tribe* 
ihould  become  strong  enough  to  con(]ueT  or  al»orb  the  rest. 
Ve  have  no  historical  evidence  whatever,  of  any  political  or  Un- 
guittic  unity  between  the  inhabitants  of  different  portions  of  the 
oout;  and  no  legitimate  deduction  from  tlie  known  habits  and 
tenJencies  of  half-ravage  life  would  lead  to  such  conclusion. 

At  this  period,  the  low  laads^  eubjeci  to  overflow  by  the  Gei> 


60 


coins  or  obbiuii  ocum 


Lwr.  a 


man  Ocean  itnd  by  tbo  gnwt  rivere  which  cin{>ty  Into  it,  were 
not  diked ;  but,  ta  appears  from  Pliny*,  the  few  iobabitiinU  of 
th«  tido-washcd  flatn  lived  in  hutn  erected  on  nrlificinl  moiinds, 
as  upon  the  coa&t-^flUnds  Ihcy  do  at  this  day.  The  nrt  of  diking 
•eenis  to  bavo  been  vuggotrtnl  by  the  cwucvrsya  and  the  mili- 
tary engiDccring  of  the  Itomnns.  But  thv  labour  and  expeitM^ 
involved  ia  it  were  fo  great,  tJiat  it  made  vi-ry  slow  progren; 
sod  no  ooniiidernble  extent  of  tliin  ooost  was  diked  in  until  Iod^ 
after  the  fiaxon  conquest  of  Knj^UiDd.  Upon  tbo  linn  land  were 
vast  Kooda  and  morassox,  which  prevented  free  communicaljoo 
between  the  population,  and  it  wai  consequently  eeparaled  into 
indopondent  bodioi,  united  by  no  tio  of  common  interest. 

Wherever  man,  in  tlte  state  of  life  in  which  the  eoucurrcnt 
tcfltimony  of  all  history  pl&cea  the  Northern  Oennans  at  tbo 
period  of  which  we  apeak,  ia  accessible  to  observation,  he  ia 
found  divided  into  smnll  and  hostile  duns,  distinguished  by  con- 
siderable, and  vou.fl.'intly  widening,  diflferenoes  of  dialect,  nud 
incapable  of  bormonious  or  extended  political  or  •octal  action. 
The   tradiUonal   aocountA  of  the  Saxon   conquest  of  England 
tpeak  of  numerous  succe^ve  and  totally  distinct  bodies  of  io- 
raders;  and  tbc  probability  that  any  one  tribe,  or  any  one  oon*  | 
tiauouH  territorial  district,  even  If  all  ila  cbuu  were  unit«d  under  j 
one  licail,  could  have  famidbed  a  sufCcient  force  to  nubilue  tba' 
Island  in  any  one  or  any  ten  Buccessive  expeditiotis,  is  too  slen- 
der to  be  admitted  for  a  moment. 

The  people  who  inhabit  thocoattaof  tfae  NorLli  Sea  bavo  now 
been  Cliristiuuiscd  for  a  tliouaand  years,  and  brought  under  the 
mray  of  two  or  three  governmentA.  During  all  these  ten  cen- 
turies, all  religiooa  and  all  political  influences  have  ponrtrfuUy 
tended  to  the  extirpation  of  local  diflerenoea  of  speech,  and  loj 
tbc  reduction  of  the  multiplied  patois,  if  not  to  one,  to  two  orl 
tlirni!  leading  dialects.  Yet^  though  all  known  external  causes 
of  discrepancy  have  long  since  ceased  to  act,  we  find  tliat,  in 
^it«  of  tbe  harmonising  influences  to  wlucb  I  have  alluded, 

•  VaL  Hiif.  B«l  L 


Lxct.  U, 


in>I.TtTin>B  OF  DIALBCI8 


51 


evf ly  bfliir  or  tmrol,  as  we  advance  &om  the  Bbioe  tc  iht  Eitlcr, 
briii^  us  to  a  new  vernacular.  WiUiiii  tli«  epttoc  of  three  hun- 
dred miles,  we  meet  with  nt  least  a  dozen,  mostly  unwritten, 
dialects,  not  only  »o  diMcrepaiit  as  to  be  mutually  uniDtclltgible 
to  those  who  npeak  tliem,  but  often  marked  by  lexical  and  (putin- 
matical  differences  scarcely  less  wide  thsn  those  which  di^tiu- 
guish  nay  two  Ootbtc  or  any  two  Romance  tongues.*  TTtere  i» 
not  a  dhailow  of  proof,  tliere  is  no  semblance  of  probability,  that 
the  iiiliabilanis  of  thi»c  cottsl*  spiiko  with  more  iiniformily 
ten  ucnturic»  iLgo  than  to-day,  but  every  presumption  is  to  tlte 
contrarj'. 

Jacob  Grimm,  Indcod,  observes  tliut  all  dialects  and  patois 
dovelope  tbemMlTOB  progressively,  and  llie  Airtber  wc  look  back 
in  langmige,  the  smaller  is  their  number  and  tlie  less  marked 
are  tbey.f  This  is  ia  accordance  with  all  linguistic  theory,  and 
if  human  nnnnU  ri-achi.'d  fur  enough  back  to  exhibit  to  us  earlit-r 
StagM  of  dirergi^iico  of  KfRtN:!!,  the  propoxitiun  would  probably 
be  found  bistorically  true;  but  if  we  take  the  different  linguittic 
&milies  of  Europe,  and  follow  them  up  as  far  as  documentary 
evidence  can  be  traced,  the  reverse  appears,  in  very  many  cases, 
to  be  the  fact.  The  dialects  diverge  as  we  ascend.  If  we  com- 
pare any  one  of  the  Low-Gcmuin  dinlcctx  of  the  present  day 

*  Sm  HalbcttHMfi  Ttfj  iCHOffcAtd*  seooiint  <it  Iho  oonfbiiioii  uiil  iiuUtoUlj'  of 

ifoA  In  lL«  PHnau  pmiMa  «t  Hdltand,  in  Bnxmrrtli'*  Origin  of  the  (ict«*tiie 

Md  Sowdiiunui  UoguKr*.  pp.  3ft-38.   Sm  abo  Fmt  Srrio.  Loctunv  It.,  jk.  X, 

Md  X  V 1 1 1^  p.  au      And  y*l  tbf  multitwle  of  ilisloeo  wu  gntirt  witliin  tho 

a^wij  of  penomi  bow  liTing  than  il  ii  at  imsonL 

t '  ^He  U nndutoi  uod  IKtlctto  cQtIaltm  nidi  tonctirtitnid,  D«d  j«  vdtm  man  bi 

'  r  Bjameha  tuttkMfaAiit.  dolo  etriBittt  !>t  lhr«  ZaU,  AaAo  KJiwa«hM  nuecptiet 

■d  UA     Oha*  (UnM  Aiiuulmi*  wiirf*  iibtrbutpt  dcr  Unfmng  doc  Dialect*,  wi* 

dn-  VicUivit  (!<r  SprMhto  ttabqpniillicli  win.' 

AltlMa^  HialMDMd  aatboTdedkra  tlul  iHt  ]>ropMll>on  ii'aiudwOMrliichta 

r  Epncb«  gsMOopft  nnd  in  dtr  HtXar  thrrr  Sjaltimu  ingiwidrt.'  it  muit  seTer> 

I  ba  comldavd  nllwr  u  >  rorottuy  from  the  iln-lriiic  «t  th«  dsMciit  ct  tha 

I  liuiitly  from  k  tingle  HoA,  itim  u  a  itat«nrat  «f  luitorindly  ttubliabwd 

Tha  pr«a(K  or  ntbrr  tUnitiatioiu,  tdiloctd  Iry  Oriicm  >monnt  to  Tttjr  lilUn, 

'  Mi  the  DonclnBon  m  Jmim  ttot  from  cTidram,  but  from  ■niuoplicni  rounitnl  on 

Aa  RfiiMcod  impowribOity  of  tAtnita  nqitaiolif  Itw  vigin  oi  dialect*  and  Um 

ailfililii  ilj  of  Innenuci. 

as 


62 


SCAKDIHATUH    DIALBCIS 


Lgct. 


I  shall  God  a  tnark« 


with  the  ooQtainporanooas  Htgh  German, 
ilifTcrvDM  indcud,  wliicli,  ir  tli<!  former  now  bad  a  living  litora- 
tiiro  and  iron  apokea  by  a  people  governed  by  a  disi-iiiot  gtoliU^H 
cat  organisation,  would  pcrlupft  be  held  sufficient  to  cutitle' 
(hem  to  be  considered  u»  diGTerent  Iaugiia.gr«.  But  between  ttto 
pucm  Uuliond  and  the  Krirt  of  Otrrid  —  both  of  the  ninth 
century  suid  Uierefore  nearly  coi)lem{K>raneouii  —  tbu  former 
being  taken  as  tbe  representutive  of  the  Low,  the  latter  as  tliat  of 
the  Iligh  German,  thi.f  e  i«  a  much  rnoro  palpable  difference  than 
exiHtB  at  the  present  day,  or  at  any  intermediate  period,  between 
the  dialects  which  stand  in  tbe  place  of  them.  If  we  extend 
tbe  comparison  go  as  to  embrace  tlie  McRso-Gothic,  which 
Grimm  *  declares  to  have  become  wholly  extinct  and  to  hare 
left  no  Burriving  poBtcrity,  we  find  a  greater  diveraity  atill-t 
Over  how  la^ge  a  space  cither  of  thcM  three  Germanic  <pcec!Krs 
prevoiK'd,  we  do  not  knnw;  nor  have  we  any  warrant  whatever 
fur  afliriiiiug,  any  protukble  ground  for  presuming,  that  there  did 
not  exist,  by  the  side  of  these,  numerous  other  dialocta  as  unlika 
either  of  them  as  they  arc  Xaj  each  other. 

Ill  the  case  of  the  Scandinavinu  languages,  the  SwedUb, 
Dnnish,  and  modem  Icelandic^  indeed,  the  bets  are  said  lo  b^H 
difTerent.  It  i»  afBrmed  that,  at  a  period  not  very  lemtrto,  a 
tongue  Kubstantially  the  same  m  what  is  now  called  IceUindio 
was  spoken  in  Denmark,  Norway,  and  Sweden,  and  that  the  pro 
•cut  lauguagee  of  those  tlireo  eooatrie*  are  lineally  dcMcndod 
from  the  primitive  Old-Northern  q>e«ch.}  Admitting  tUs  to  b« 
•0,  a  reason  why  we  are  able  to  tracv  the  Scandinavian  dialects 
historioally  to  a  common  original  might  be  found  in  the  &Gt, 
that  the  migrotioo  of  the  Scandinavian  into  their  present  seats, 
the  multiplication  of  their  numbers,  their  coniMMguent  spread 
over  a  wide  surEoce,  and  their  separation  and  division  into  dis- 


*  '  Di#  goliacha  I<t  gam,  tiau  dux  Hmu  nawvM  «n  ibn  aUUt  gatrttva  i 
winachon.' 
t  Imu  llliiirinliaiu  IV.  (nil  V,  at  Uie  end  of  Ihia  lectni*. 
;  Sn  lUiulrttioii  VL  it  tlw  cnil  of  [liij  iMtoHk, 


LSCT.  It. 


BOILLKCB  UXOVlQGa 


53 


tinct  tribea  wilJi  diverg*!nt  speechea  —  all  thew  events  are  very 
mitch  more  roccnt  than  the  occupatioD  of  Gcrnuuiy  hy  tliv  on- 
widont  of  H*  prrscnt  popnlatiuii,  imd  the  divisioa  of  tliat  popu- 
latioa,  if  indeed  evor  houiogcneous,  into  separate  tribes. 

The  comparatively  Ute  date  of  the  Gothic  colonisation  of 
ndiuurin  is  proved  by  a  rariety  of  circumstances  wbtch  can- 
not now  be  detail<^d,  hut  it  is  well  to  refer  to  one  of  (liein  — 
the  fact,  namely,  that  ttie  older  tmx  whom  the  8cai>diniiTiaa 
Goths  expelled  from  Norway,  Sweden,  and  perhaps  Denmark — 
the  Laplanders,  or,  as  the  Old-Xortliem  writers  call  themt  the 
Finns — is  not  yet  exlirjigitedf  but  still  ctisU  a»  a  distinct 
people,  with  its  original  speech;  vhereaa  nearly  every  trace  of  a 

ore  ancient  popiilntion  of  Germany  hoa  utterly  disappeared. 

Wo  have  uo  fimiliu*  evidence  with  respect  to  the  unity,  or 
et^o  close  rela4iou*hip,  of  the  Oermnnic  peoples  and  their  dia- 
withiii  any  cr.lculahle  period.  It  is  not  proTed  that  any 
lern  High-German  or  Low-Gennan  spwjch  is  derived  from 
the  Mtrao-Gotbic  of  UlRlas,  or  from  the  dialect  of  Otfrid,  or  of 
t!ie  Ileltand ;  aiid  it  iii  jiist  AS  proliahle  that  all  the  Oermanie 
pntniit  are  de»cended  from  parallel  old  dialect^  the  memory  of 
■hicb  is  lost  because  tboir  written  monuments  have  perished,  if 
ay  such  ever  cinstcd. 

If  we  do  not  find  a  similar  state  of  things  in  the  Romance 
langu^es,  it  is  because  they  are  all  directly  derived,  not  indeed 
from  the  claastcal  Latin,  hut  from  eo^iile  unwritten  dudecia 
vliich  group  themselves  around  the  Latjn  aa  their  commoo  n>- 
li|TCsentalivc  and  only  mouthpiece.  Hence  their  tendencies  to  a 
vidor  divei^'encfl  vrere  always  checked  by  the  indiienco  of  a 
I  antral,  written,  authoritative,  evor-Iiving  and  immutable  «pecefa, 

'  parallel  to  which,  so  for  as  we  have  aoy  rwwon  to  fceliev^ 
listed  in  GermJiny. 

As  a  genetul  rule,  then,  applicable  to  what  is  called  the  bis- 

llorical  periled,  or  that  through  which  written  records  extend, 

dL-Ui-cU  have  usually  tended  to  uniformity  and  amalgftmation  as 

tbeydescenl  the  stream  of  time;  and  as  wo  tjac«  them  back- 


4 


wards,  they  mmSfy  like  rivers  and  thwr  tribatarits,  until  th« 
maiD  current  it  loat  ia  a  dtxponion  &s  cli^tractlDg  ns  the  coq>  ^, 
fu-sion  of  Babel.*  ^H 

Krora  all  this  it  follovra  that  we  have  no  r«aiton  to  tuppow^^ 
(hut  Uie  ooQC|uorors  of  England  were  »  people  of  one  namo  or  of  . 
one  speech;  but  ob  the  contraiy  there  is  ereij  probabili^  that^B 
tboy  were,  though  othnologically  and  lingnintically  nearly  or^l 
remotely  allied,  yet  practically,  luid  a»  ihoy  ricwcd  themBelves, 
compoted  of  fragments  of  people  more  or  Ices  alien  to  each 
other  in  blood  and  in  tongue. 

They  were  ChriatianiKed  not  fat  from  the  dose  of  the  axth 
century,  and  from  tbia  epoch  all  inHitenoe*  tended  to  amalga- 
mation and  community  of  speech.  We  have  monumenli  of-th« 
lan^^ungv  which  data  very  soon  after  this  period,  but,  as  ibey 
are  extant  only  in  copies  executed  In  later  cciiturio<t,  we  knSw 
not  their  primitive  orthography,  nor  have  we  any  actual  know- 
ledge of  the  forma  or  grammatical  character  of  the  language 
earlier  tbnn  tho  eighth  or  ninth  century,  because  we  possess  no 
manuscript.^  of  greater  antiquity-t 

Wliatevcr,  Ihim,  may  hare  been  tlie  original  ditcrepancic*  of 
the  opoech,  they  had  been,  at  our  eArliest  acquaintance  with  it, 
in  aome  degree  at<  least,  harmonised.  Still  we  cannot  say  that 
Anglo-Saxon,  ev«ii  at  that  ]wrioiI,  pre«ents  the  chnractcristice  of 
a  homogen«oii»,  »clf>developed  tongue.     Ila  infledioitg,  ta  cxhi- 

•  Hn  lUnitnitioa  VII.  at  tlu  Md  of  Uila  WHm. 

t  TIm  ^Mmninatioa  of  tli*  tgt  of  AiiKio^^'uxon  muniKH|4a  Aca  iaIoniBl  *Ti> 
draw  is  a  mttUr  of  mucli  iliffimllj  «uil  uRorrtnintjr,  bKBoM  Uin«  nr  tew  raeit 
writinB*  of  knom  ditv,  hf  wluA  Ulv  astiqailjr  of  snilat«d  eopiet  («ii  b«  tntvd. 
An  ciptrMtoa  of  Alftrd,  la  Uio  pntee*  to  bis  tnatlatMn  of  Iholhini,  iroald  bmi) 
to  •how  that  Ai^lo-Suoa  «a*  bardl;  •moimmiIj  wrillFn  Uagnaxa  motil  b*  mtAf 
it  m:  for  in  the  phrwr,  *of  t>ea-l«i(I«nn  on  EiisUic  vtaile.*  beo  l^dnno 
MMn*  Mt  ■>  fmpcrtjr  Latii^  M«nnpl7lbf  UxUanifuaft,  thr  vrill«a  tongaa  — a 
term  m(  Ukdj  tobeiwcd  If  Aaf^o-Saxoa  Iiotikimn  tlwn  eoMinoD.  Tbii«o^ 
■ideation  nuy  be  thanght  to  Amiafa  utOlita  argument  iipuMt  the  aatlwatidty  <l 
Avwr,  wt)0  pata  a  Miaoairlpt  of  Aao^o-Saxon  poetty  with  tUunlaalad  aapluk 
into  Alfnil'*  handa  vfcm  ha  <nuU  Itara  bata  bat  Ibn  jttn  M.  It  wnuU,  how- 
«Tcr,  Im  goiiig  quit*  t<«  far  to  den^r  ihat  ttio  Anflto-Saxoa  bad  b*«a  vhttaa  at  all 
sntil  (0  Ute  ■  period  ••  tb«  UTlh«r  Mini. 


lkct.  n. 


UOIjO-SJLXOX  uixko 


6S 


bited  In  the  woilis  of  difTerenfc  writer;,  and  in  difforent  manu- 

•cripts  of  the  same  writer,  vary  to  aa  extent  that  indicates  a 

great  divereitA-  of  orttiogmphy,  if  not  of  nctrial  decleosion  and 

Goojujjatioi].    Its  ayntAX  i.t  irrcgtiliu'  aud  di!)ci%paQt;  and  though 

both  its  grammar  and  its  vocabulary  connect  it  most  nearly  with 

tho  Low,  or  PIutt-Deutsch  branch  of  the  Germao,  yet  it  haa 

grammatical  forms,  as  well  as  verbal  combiuationa  and  vocublesi 

which  indicate  now  a  relatie&sbip  to  High-German,  and  now  to 

Scandinavian,  not  to  eipeak  of  Celtic  rootfi  which  it  may  have 

1  borrowed  from  the  Ilrilons,  or  may  have  received,  at  an  vuilier 

>dat«,from  the  ancient  fountainoflado-Europeou  speech  whence 

the  Celtic  aod  Gothic,  us  well  us  the  Romance  and  Helleoic, 

languages  of  Europe  are  tlteoretically  oonsiilercd  to  have  flowed. 

la  Bbor^  the  Anglo-Saxon  was  much  such  a  Ungungc  as  it 

might  be  supposed  would  result  from  a  fiteion  of  the  0Id-3iuton 

with  Kmaller  proportions  of  lligh-Gcrman,  Scftndinavian,  and 

Leven  Celtic  and  Sclavonic  elcmt^iits;  and  it  bears  nearly  the 

tmoe  relation  to  those  ingreclientK  aa  modem  English  bears  to 

I  its  own  constituents,  though,  indeed,  no  single  influence  was 

r-ccrtcd  upon  it  so  disturbing  in  character  aa  the  Nonnan-Freuoh 

[  baa  proved  to  our  present  tongu& 

We  find,  tlten,  neither  in  historical  record,  nor  in  the  structure 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  speech,  nuy  sufficient  evidcDoe  of  the  ood- 
troUing  predominance  of  any  one  tribe,  or  any  one  now  idcnti- 
I  fable  dialect,  in  the  Saxon  colonisation  of  Ilngland;  and  wc 
ay  fairly  suppose  Uint  both  arc  derived,  iu  proportions  no 
longer  ascertainable,  from  all  the  raecs  and  tongues  which  were 
tHmd  between  the  Rhine  and  the  Kider,  with  contributions  from 
''the  Scandinavian  and  Sclavonic  tribes  of  the  Atlantic  and  Baltic 
ihores,  and  from  other  even  more  remote  soukom  which  have 
,  teft  no  traces  sufficJently  distinct  for  n'co^ilion. 

Although  we  we  unable  to  say  when  the  revolution  tocdc 

iJwe,  or  by  precisely  whrt  succession  of  steps  the  common 

>»pccch  of  Enghmd  advanced  from  ihe  simple  accents  of  the 

r&aion  poet  Cwdmoo  to  the  ornate  culture  of  Chauoer,  it  is  not 


S6 


Um»-4kJOS   SOT  EKQLISB 


Lxer. 


the  less  ooiain  that  a  chitii^>  has  occurred,  which  has  separatctd' 
the  dialect  ttiatciDbodi<wtbuinodvnilit<rTatiiTcof  Eugtaud,  fntm 
the  Anglo-Saxon  ton^ie,  bj  an  interval  wider  thati  lite  npac^J 
which  divides  the  limguagc  of  modem  Tuscany  from  that  of] 
ancicot  Romu. 

TliiTo  is  littlo  force  in  tfao  nr^umt-ut,  that  we  ought  to  i 
iitt)  laoguago  of  King  Alfred  Englidi  lie<:au»«  hU  contcmporariefl' 
uRually  HO  stji^  it.  That  appelhilion  has  been  irrevocably 
tnasferred  to  the  present  speech  of  Kngland,  and  baa  become 
its  exclusive  ri};ht.  To  do«if^nt«  by  one  tena  things  logically 
dirilact  is  to  [Hirchasv  simpi  icily  of  nomwMlftturtt  at  tJio  expenM 
of  preciition  of  thought ;  and  there  is  no  Hnguiiitic  test  by  which 
tho  identity  of  Anglo-Saxon  and  modtrn  English  can  be  eatar 
blished.  Words,  whether  spokon  or  wntt<;n,  whether  addrc«aed 
to  tlie  ear  or  to  the  eye,  are  formed  and  gro«i|MKl  Inlo  periods 
as  a  means  of  oonununication  between  man  and  man.  When- 
erer  a  givwi  set  of  words  and  of  syntactical  forms  becomes 
constant,  and  is  generally  accepted  hy  n  people  or  a  tribe,  tlie 
aaeemhlage  of  them  coDstitut«s  a  language ;  but  when  the  voca- 
bulary and  the  inflections  of  a  particular  speech  liavc  been  so 
changed,  either  by  the  decay  of  native  and  the  ttubiiLitutioQ  of] 
foreign  rooli*,  or  by  grammatical  corruptions  or  improTcmenta, 
that  the  old  and  the  new  diulei'-ts  would  no  longer  be  mutually 
intclligiblcv  in  either  their  spoken  or  their  writtea  forms,  to 
those  trained  to  tue  them,  it  is  then  an  abu«c  of  words  to  gire 
to  them  a  common  ajipellntion.  To  call  by  the  same  name  a 
language  like  the  Anglo-Saxon  —  whose  Tocabulary  is  mainly 
derived  from  Die  single  Gothic  stock,  nud  wboM  syntax  is  regu- 
lated by  inflection  —  and  a  language  Uke  the  Engliah  —  more 
than  one  half  of  who»e  words  are  borrowed  from  Romance,  or 
other  remotely  related  aouxoce,  and  whose  syntax  depends  upon 
aiuiliaricH,  partidoji,  and  poxiUon — would  lead  to  a  mischievous 
confusion  of  ideas,  and  an  entire  misconceptioa  <d  our  true 
philological  position  and  relations.* 

*  Tho  smistst  Ucrniaa  scboUr  tvCi,  to  hit  Lil*  of  AlEnd,  f.  Itt,  rprak»  if 


Lect.  IL 


u-rnr  abv  italiak 


67 


A  mcKlm)  Italian  guide,  io  oonducUng  tke  bsvelTer  over  an 
■ncient  flel<l  of  battle,  tatd  poioting  out  the  potiiiions  of  the 
boatile  forces  —  old  Konums  and  their  Qullic,  Epirotic  or  Car- 
thagiaianeiMMiiin— will  speak  of  the  Romausns  i  nostraIi,our 
troops;  jet  no  tnaii  insists  on  giving  a  oomtnon  name  to  Uic 
Latin  and  Italian,  or  Latin  and  Spanish,  or  Latin  and  Fortugw«e, 
tboii^h  either  of  these  living  languages  is  much  more  closely 
allied  to  th«  epci-cb  of  ancient  Rome,  than  is  modern  Eu^H^h  to 
Aiq^o-Saion.  It  is  true  we  can  frame  sentonoui.  and  even  wrilo 
upon  many  topics  without  employing  wonlH  of  Romance 
other  foreign  origin ;  but  none  would  thinic  it  possible  to  com* 
pose  an  epic,  a  tngedy,  a  metapby«ical  or  a  critical  dJBOuBsion 
vholly  in  Anglo-Saxon-  On  the  other  hand,  cnliio  volumes 
Day  be  vritt«u  in  either  of  the  three  SouthiTn  Romuocc  laa- 
gnages  on  almost  any  subject,  except  modem  meclianical  and 
KioDtific  pursuits  and  achifvomcnts,  with  as  clo§e  a  conformity 
to  the  Latin  syntax  as  English  construction  cxbibite  to  Anglo- 
Saxon,  and  At  the  same  time,  vitliout  vroployiog  any  hut  Latin 
,  and  tliat  in  so  oatural  imd  ca»y  a  style  that  the  omisUou 
■of  borrowed  words  would  never  be  noticeil  by  the  rcsd<?r. 

We  do  not  yet  know  enough  of  the  nature  of  language  to  be 
»ble  to  affirm  that  the  vo<sib«lnry  of  a  given  tongue  has  absolutely 
av  iDflucnoe  upon  or  connt^ion  with  its  grammatical  strudnre. 
There  ore  faet«  which  seem  to  indicate  the  contrary;  and  when 
find,  in  Early  English,  indectional  and  syntactical  features 
eign  to  the  genius  of  the  Anglo-Saxon,  but  which  liad  long 
existed  in  the  Latin  or  in  iti(  Homaiicr  descendants  most 
tmnrably  situated  to  exercise  upon  the  apeedi  of  England  the 
influence  that  one  language  can  exert  upon  another, 
;  meau  quite  unpbilosophica!  to  say  that  these  new  chaiacter- 
ittiea  were  spontaneously  developed,  and  not  borrowed  from  those 


iW Aa|1i>-8sSMI'v«b>d« of  Uia  !««■*•« 'til*  Otrmn  langMff*-' "Wch  bem^ 
aotainlf  do  villi  t»  pMt  praprittr  u  otbtnt  mII  tke  An^o-Suon.  EaclUli  If 
■he  kagiUBe  vf  AUM  m>  at  once  Omnan  nnd  Ecgtwh,  «•  mux  admit  UiU  'K  it 
!  to  style  tte  dUcct  it  Sbalupcany  PltU-DwiMk 


S8 


■fSLBS  AKS  KOR)UN-r]l£SCB 


1.MT.  U. 


oilier  or  moru  advanced   tonfn'*^^  which  wcro   then  the  sola 
mediums  of  Htonury  ciilturo  for  KiiglUhincu. 

The  pride  of  nationality,  if  it  bos  not  prompted  llie  Tiew*  I 
am  criti(;titin<;,  has  at  \ctat  promoted  their  acc«ptaucc,  and  they 
seem  lo  me  dtntitut*  of  noy  more  wlid  found-ition.  Tho  French- 
man lui^cht,  vith  little  leiH  show  of  reason,  imiintainUintFronoV.  i» 
identical  with  the  ancient  Gallic,  or  with  Latin,  or  with  FraofHci, 
According  as  he  inclines  to  Celtic,  or  Romance,  or  (iothic  par- 
tialities, and  might  urj^c  that  the  present  liui;;uage  of  France 
deriTes  its  gramninlical  cbaract«r  wholly  from  one  of  them, 
without  having  been  at  all  affected  by  the  inflections  or  the 
gyntax  of  llie  othorRi  The  diSercDOU  in  the  extent  to  which  tha 
tongue*  of  England  and  of  France  have  been  affected  by  extra- 
neon;  influence)  in  wholly  n  (lueittton  of  degree,  not  of  kind. 
French,  indeed,  in  the  opinion  of  some  linguists,  is  more 
emphatically  composite  than  English.*  Still  its  material  is 
chiefly  Lutiii,  though  it  may  be  impugwible  to  say  how  far  it  is 
baaed  upon  clnraicnl  IaHu,  and  lidw  far  upon  one  or  more  of  tb«  j 
tmwritten  popular  diulects  tL^ii\]1y  spoken  of  collec4)Tely  n^t  th« 
linffua  7-us(i«a;  but  there  is  no  reasonable  doubt,  that  both 
English  and  French  aro,  and  in  all  agea  have  been,  aa  Ruacep- 
tihle  of  modifirntiun  by  external  influenM'fl,  aa  tho  opinions,  the 
characters,  the  modes  of  life  of  those  who  have  >p»lc<:n  them,  or 
as  any  other  manifcststJon  of  the  intellectual  actinty  of  man. 

It  is  true  that  the  tendencies  of  all  modern  laoguagee  koown 
In  literature  are  in  one  and  the  same  direction,  namely,  tn 
simplification  of  stmcturo,  by  rejection  of  Inflections;  btit  this 
is  precisoly  the  tendency  tJiat  would  be  impressed  upon  them  by 
the  common  causes,  which,  in  modern  times,  hare  operated  alike, 
though  in  different  dt^p^es  of  intensity,  upon  every  people  whoso 
history  is  known  to  lu-f 

■  In  Cm  nmribrp  of  lyntactical  itTt|[uI>ritici^  of  wnrentioiiB]  plmww,  oT  i 
mitonii  tatia  irliicli  an>  iiol  nt  muefa  oxcrpiioiu  to  faKicular  nilia  u  dtputnm 
ftom  all  nif.  I'rcni^li  nrpf>l«  aTViy  otbw  Ewopxn  hajpiaga.    IIom  not  lhl«  ftetj 
fcnuih  Bime  evii^nM  of  tho  vnj  hftaropigiM  fharwla'  of  th*  oltnaBti  i 
•e(B|iMD  th*  prawnt  iipeo«h«l  France? 

t  Bn  Kini  SotlM,  LrctUM  XVII.,  ^  81S. 


■.SCT.  IL 


AICQLO-«AXON    tSKOVAOB 


59 


I  cannot  amnme  inv  aii<lieD«e  to  be  fainillnr  with  the  Ipxicd 
-«r  grammtitical  peciiliarilicii  of  lli«  Anglo-Saxon  tons^c,  and 
therefore,  inasmuch  as  some  acquaintancQ  with  the  vocnbuiliuy 
aad  tfav  Ejntacticnl  etructunt  of  that  Un^jtta^e  is  neceiusry  to  the 
^clear  andenrtanding  of  tlie  wirly  history  of  En-^lish,  I  hope  I 
(boil  be  pardoned  for  something,  both  of  general  duciustoQ  and 
of  dij  dfitail  on  these  suhjects. 

Tlie  infleutional  K;8t«m  of  laugoagcs  is  io  some  respecta  their 
'  least  important  feature,  for  it  is,  in  the  preeent  condition  of 
moat  tongues  known  in  Uterttlnre,  their  most  mechanical  and 
kast  cxpraiwiTe  cliaractcrigtic  Wc  will,  thcrt-forc,  first  impiire 
into  what  is  of  greater  interest :  the  nature  and  extent  of  the 
(took  of  words  which  compose  the  raw  material  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  vocabulaiy. 

Independently  of  the  evidenoe  afforded  by  ita  grammaticid 
Binicltire,  a  comparison  of  its  root-forms  with  those  of  Oontinen* 
la)  and  Oriental  rocahidaries  shows,  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  bo- 
I  longs  to  what  has  been  callMl  the  lodo^ermanic,  but  is  now 
'  more  gCRcmlly  ittyled  the  Indo-Eiiropean  family,  and  of  which 
the  Sanscrit  is  regarded  as  at  once  the  oldf^t  and  most  perfect 
^pe.  In  its  more  immediate  relations  to  the  modem  languages 
of  Western  Europe,  the  Anglo*Sftxon,  as  I  bare  more  than  osoe 
remarked,  ts  cl&ssed  with  the  Low>German  branch  of  the  Teu- 
tonic, and  bas,  thcrcfan!,  a  close  lexical  affinity,  not  only  with 
tbc  many  dialects  known  by  tht^  common  apiK-llation  of  Platfc* 
Deutach,  but  also  with  those  grouped  undcT  the  denomination  of 
Friaic,  and  with  the  Netherlandish,  or,  as  it  is  commonly  called, 
the  Ihitch  or  Flemish. 

It»  vocabulary  eontains  also  a  ooncideiable  number  of  words 

not  met  with  in  Continental  High  or  Ixtw  German,  bnt  which 

are  found   in  Celtic  dialects.     The  Celtic  contribution  to  the 

rocoibiilary,  or,  at  Icatt,  that  portion  of  it  introduce!;!  by  actual 

contact,  with  British  Celta  after  the  Conquest,  does  not  appear  to 

,  kare  at  ail  modified  the  syntax  or  otbeiwise  affected  the  struc> 

Ftspe^  or,  so  far  as  wc  have  reason  to  bcli'TP,  tho artindation  of 

I  Ihe  IftDgunge.     Hence  it  must  be  considered  as  having  never 


Giitn%d  rat"  MIT  orjipnic  combiuntioa  with  Jt,  or  become  one  ol 
its  oloniiiiiti<'7  coiii;titufnU ;  but  lut  liarin^  rcmHioc-d  n  foroigD ' 
aoMfimiiuUid  accretion.  Indeed,  Uicrc  »eema  to  have  always 
exiated,  during  the  whole  historical  period,  a  reciprocal  repul- 
sioQ  between  tho  Celts  and  nil  other  European  families,  and 
their  rcKp<:ctivn  tongue*,  which  have  intermixed  in  a  leas  de^rc« 
than  is  luuat  hctwe^n  eoaUguotis  diulcctx.  Thi»  feeling  of  an- 
tagonism n-ui  p:irticularl;  strong  mtb  (be  Anglo-Saxons  and  t>ieir 
immcdiotfi  descendants,  and  it  finds  very  frequent  expresmon  ia 
every  ag«  of  Kngtiith  hirfory.*  Upon  the  whole,  though  tho 
Kpeech  of  continental  Germany  niay,  in  remote  a^n,  have  Imea 
aSectod  to  an  unknown  extent  by  now  extinct  Celtic  dialects, 
there  U  no  reason  to  bcIioTC  that  the  dcri^lopment  and  history 
of  insular  Anglo-Saxon  and  English  have  been  sensibly  modi- 
fied by  any  sucb  influencea. 

There  iu  a  claiui  of  words,  small  indeed,  but  not  unimportant^ 
whii-h  ari!  thought  to  hare  b«cn  intjvHiuce<l  intx)  Britain  by  tho 
ancient  Komanii,  and  to  have  been  retained  by  the  Celtic  inbabt- 
tantA  —  or  possibly  by  some  early  oolonints,  of  Gothic  blood*.] 
already  cstabtiBhed  in  Uritiiin  at  the  time  of  the  Roman  cooquesfe' 
—  and  which  piu«cd  into  the  An;;to^Snxon  dialect,  if  not  boforo 
the  convention  of  tliat  people  to  Christianity,  at  Iea«t  very  Aooa 
after.     Ore  of  these  is  cester,  or  ceaster,  now  a  commoBi 
ending  of  the  names  of  English  town*,  which  ia  the  Latin  j 
jtn,  ■  fortified  camp  or  gnrriwn;  another  is  tlto  syllabltt] 
the  name  of  the  town  of  Lincoln,  which  is  the  Latin' 
colonia,  colony.     Still  another,  probably,  is  cese,  or  cyee, 
choese,  from  the  I<atin  casous,  for  wv  have  reason  to  believe, 
that  in  this  case  both  the  thing  and  the  name  were  maile  known 
to  the  Britons  by  the  Romans-t     Slnett  alto,  may  he  the  I^^atia 
Btrstum,  a  paved  way,  and  still  more  probably  may  the  Suson 
munt,  a  niountiun,  bavo  been  taken  from  the  Lolin  mons.     It 

•  8oe  lUvuInilion  VIIL  «t  tlie  mil  of  thia  Itclan. 

t  8m  •  SOU  on  Ih«  word  eiam  io  the  AmniNB  edUfea  of  WtiftfOtd:*  JStj- 
BVlogictl  DicticMiy. 
8m  aim  IllualrdtLoa  IX.  it  tho  *aA  of  tliii  ImMm. 


Uvr.  a 


«tlE  VWDS  ni  MOLO^AXOX 


ei 


voold  indeed  seem  that  no  human  speech  could  be  so  poor  ia 
words  dc8criptiv«  ofunturtkl  scenery  as  to  need  to  borrow  a  nnine 
for  moiintaiD,  but  Ibcre  ure  no  mountaina  on  or  near  the  conti* 
nental  shores  of  the  Uerman  Occaii,  asd  heoiro  the  inliabitAnts 
of  those  coaatg  may  have  bad  uo  nnmo  for  tbom. 

But  tfae  great  majority  of  I^in  words  adopted  by  the  Sosooa 
were,  no  doubt,  di.*rtvccl  from  Christian  misatoimries,  uho  at  once 
tstnbli:<h<-d  Uic  I^liit  as  the  official  language  of  the  Church,  and, 
to  Mfline  extent,  as  the  medium  of  general  religious,  moral,  and 
intellectual  insCniction. 

The  bi-st  Anglo-Saxon  writers  iccre  purista  ID  rtyle,  and  re- 
luctantly admitted  I.atin  words  into  their  vocabulary.  IIcDce 
the  Qum)>er  of  such  in  the  Anglo-Sason  GoepeU,  the  works  of 
AlGric  and  of  Ai&cd,  and,  indeed,  in  all  tho  native  literature  of 
Engkud,  so  long  as  AngI»>S«xon  continued  to  bo  a  written 
language,  in  very  small.*  Tliis  fact  wti-nis  bo  authoriMc  the  inft-r- 
cnce  which  oliier  evidence  ahumlantly  confirms,  that  ihe  large 
mtroduction  of  Latin  w^rds  into  every  department  of  the  En- 
glish qieech,  Boon  after  it  became  recognisable  as  a  new  dialeoti 
was  due  more  to  secular  Norman-French  than  to  Romish  eccle> 
aasttcal  influence,  though  the  form  of  the  words  of  Latin  ety- 
mology oflvn  leave*  it  vary  douhiful  from  which  of  tho  two  lan- 
guages they  were  immediately  buirowvd. 

Besidfil  the  roots  derived  from  these  various  source*,  there  are 
in  Anglo-iSoxon  a  Email  number  of  words,  such  for  i-xumpic  as 
circ,  ciroe,  ciriccyric,  or  cyricoa,  church,  which  are  sup- 
posed by  some  to  have  been  tjiken  directly  from  the  Greek ;  and 
therv  are  also  a  few  which  etymologists  havu  referred  to  Sclavonic 
roots :  but  these,  though  interesting  in  ethnological  in<)uiry,  aro 
not  sufficiently  numerous  to  have  perceptibly  aflected  tlie  cha- 
racter of  tlie  speech,  and  they  arc,  therefore,  pbiloJogically  un- 
^.     important, 

^^f      There  occur  in  Anf*lo-Saxon  writers,  as  might  naturally  ba 
W  ctpected  from  the  territorial  proximity  of  the  Germanic  and 

^^L  •  8m  fiat  SwiM,  Lcctttn  X.  p.  IM. 


62 


TDClItULAnr  or  ASOI-O-fiAXOH 


LrcT.  IL 


ScaQdinaviaD  tribes,  many  words  bdonf^Dg  to  the  OId*>'orth6m 
tongue*,  and  a  considerable  oiimber  wbo»e  etymology  i«  total 
aiifi«itaiii,  but  the  vocabulary  is  io  very  large  proportioa 
Gerinaiuc,  while  iU  composite  character  is  further  iihovm  by 
th«  tact  that  a  greater  number  of  Teutooic  patois  find  their 
aoalogona,  or  representatives,  in  it  than  in  any  other  one  of  the 
ooj^nato  diali'cts. 

Thus  much  for  the  proximate  sources  of  Anglo-Saxon,  for 
the  imme<Iiate  genealogy  of  its  vocabulary;  but  what  is  thft^M 
eeteotial  character  of  the  words  wliich  compose  it?  The^^ 
articulation,  thu  nieru  sound  of  the  words,  is  a.  matter  of  little 
importance  in  the  view  I  am  now  taking  of  the  subject,  but 
were  it  of  greater  nvoment  and  interest^  it  would  be  altogether 
impracticable  to  prwtunt  a  eati^lkctoTy  view  of  iU  We  know 
Anglo-SiLXon  only  as  it  is  written,  and  no  nnctcut  grammariaa 
or  lexicographer  has  recorded  for  ua  the  figured  pronunciatioa 
of  its  vocabulary.  That  it  varied  much  in  different  provini 
and  centuries  wo  may  loadity  believe,  and  very  probably  many 
of  the  local  peculiarities  of  ultcnuiou  uru  &ithfuUy  representod 
in  the  prestent  provincial  paUiis  of  different  English  sliiiesL 
The  Norman  iutlueDCe,  however,  must  have  produced  a  very 


•  8m  Fint  Soriat,  Jjt^rm  XXII,  pi  4I>L  I  aUwIi  mach  Importiuica  l«  tbt 
nmubiil-le  cotnr><Joi>o«  botu-'cn  tlio  ^onnaxlion  of  tlie  UnoiiiJigw  of  tiio  1 
finatiao  couulrim  ■nil  of  Kn^lnnJ,  lui  an  rtnli-nm  itnt  thit  luiinn'  had  upou  i 
latter  to  isltueiiM  po<nrfii1  rnnugli  botii  to  iatniiluM  isloit  rome  nrw  phonoU 
olcmrjiU.  mil  to  pmrrre  otiicn  probably  oara  oomnioa  to  all  thf  Gothic  (o 
tinl  *hicli  liDTii  nnw  ditajipfUDd  from  ibo  icticiilalMiii  ef  tho  Tvulonie  dUkda 
Mtnbe  llio  Ujm  of  lhM«  Mnnd*  in  thow  Ungugta  Ja  •ama  immw*  id  tb*  I 
COM  of  «lBuicBl  Latin  and  the  Kontaea  (lml«<4it  jwt  aa  tiio  kl«r  Hippcwaioo  i 
ttw  (A  in  8w<ili(h  anil  ili  jiutinl  diMppcanaea  ia  Duiuli  naj  b«  thou^t  more 
imBMilliilrly  da»  to  tb(i  inlluvnco  of  Gcrana.  Thn  lout  lontiib  tn  GotmoD  i 
wautins  in  lAlin  anil  grncnUy  !n  it'  mncti-rn  rv|itin<iilati>ni,  ami  il  i*  a  Ktron 
proof  of  Uw  IcauciooB  hold  of  An^li'^'SitJcn  upm  tho  £n(;!u!i  onnnti  "f  •■ptnA* 
that  it  hdd  Hut  iti  t  "'^  ^  ">^  ^'^  >■>  *['''■  ^^  '>f  Bomub  ceclfDUlicuni  bdiI 
Norman  conqDcit.  Tlie  ScaodinaTun  rlnnrnt  in  Englidi  ottboopy  mty  fairly  b« 
af>p'<il*<'  tona  a  Mnflrmatiim  of  lb*  ■latcntcntoflhaehrooielanlhat  the  Jute*  par> 
ticipntcd  liirgrtir  in  tlir  original  Golliic  iniaiKration* ;  fi>r  «Tvn  If  the  Jntca  «(t« 
ntt  of  Old'Kortbcm  blood,  lliry  had,  from  clru<<  proximilgr  to  that  t«o^  thj  pr^| 
bst^  (dcpt«d  aonw  ot  ila  Ibguiatie  ptcnliaiitiea 


Lad.  IL 


rnoxOLOGtCAL  R(Q01RIE8 


03 


grriit  dcraogcment  of  tlie  naUre  orthoepr,  if  Dot  a  total  rtirotn* 
lion  ill  tl ;  aud  if  we  can  rely  od  Miilcaster,  and  Gill,  &ad  I'.tbvi 
EngUfib  orthoqtiets  of  the  sixtcvntb  and  Mcv*.'ntv<-iith  ccD(i!rk-}w 
there  have  bixu  iiii]>ort»nt  cliaiigei  ia  the  i.i;tiidiird  pr»nunci3 
tioo  of  Eiigllsb  nittiiu  the  last  two  or  three  hundred  yoais.* 

laqniriea  into  anci«nt  modes  of  attlculatioD  are  aictrcmcly 
difficult,  and  doubtful  in  result,  not  <mly  from  the  unocrtnioly 
which  must  always  exist,  first  as  bo  tbo  uxtvnt  to  wliicli  aity 
pitfticular  Kyst«ni  of  orthography  was  regularly  phono^aplii^ 
and  eeoondiy,  ae  to  tlio  norma]  force  of  single  letters,  the 
■taodard  sound  of  which  is  only  traditiooally  known ;  but 
beodes  tbta,  we  are  cmbairafltMjd  by  tbo  coufusioa  that  attends 
all  phonological  discussion  in  con«>qu<>iicu  of  tlw  different 
appreciation  of  ^miliar  sotrnda  by  different  persons  who  hear 
and  use  them.  We  wranglti  about  the  identity  or  diversity  of 
vowels,  and  even  of  consonantal  tounds  in  our  own  vernacular, 
wfatdi  we  have  beard  and  employed  every  day  of  Oi.r  lives ;  and 
pronunciation  itsvlf  18  no  fiucluating  that  wc  cannot  rely  upon  the 
tiaditiottal  artictilation,  even  of  tlioKo  sounds  which  seem  mo«t 
constant,  as  suflkient  evidence  of  the  aDcieol  utterunce  of  tbeni.t 

There  t8  aomething  surprising  in  the  boldneis  with  which 
phQologiiita  pronounce!  on  the  orthoepy  of  dialects  which  havo 
been  dead  for  a  thousand  years,  or  which  arc  known  to  them 

•  8ra  FiM  Scfio*.  Lccfm  XXIL 

t  Sm^  on  tb«  unrcriiicly  c^  (he  pKntiDdiitinn  of  En|;liHti  ia  th«  >ixl«)>nlli  nnil 
nlcntli  cralurwA.  FirM  Smm,  Lrviun-  XXII.  In  tbat  Lcctiiw,  p.  48*.  I 
lM*t  M  u  repnmntiaitE  tli«  \nt%  or  naiw  Muud  cf  g^  in  dnrtfayaid's  *y«l<s. 
DMtrtlcM  it  iota.  bM  upon  fitJtIiPr  ntuninition  I  ib  not  elvar  *h*t  Cluuchjttid 
tOMiittwJ  tho  lUauaiarf  chamelcrof  tticiMnvl  tn  \iv,  •ml  1  aailoublfal  wbelUvr 
k>  king  or  timiM  *ouad  vui  lilm  Ihat  of  our  t:]i-^lrni  n,  or  lik«  m  ia  booL  In  liia 
iKIar  to  Sir  W,  Ctail.  (Clii|«  «MK(«iisg  Scntlauil.  rrpruil,  ISl*.  pp.  Olt-4<^)  hv 
vrilM  ivrl4,  worU,  kftf,  li»<B{itktit),  lirli,  itnM  (tinW!),  smcr,  in  all  wlikh  Wntl* 
«•  pTo  tho  Tovwl  tbo  loae  «  foniiil:  bat  hf  apella  Uta  tari;  tako.  trmtl  <fivti), 
«bich  ve  procottiin  villi  tike  «#  aound,  uid  ak  (ou)  aDil  Uoi^  wbm  mudcni 
Mnployf  t!u  abon  u  wand.  Stvoral  of  Cbmcbjuif •  cduttspponriw 
I  with  «a  mH*  wblelt  «•  aptU  and  pronausce  vitb  long  a.  And  m  B.  Jomod 
rib«a  tb«  aoBnd  of  Frcnrh  en  to  e  in  muny  voi>l*  vbne  at  pmuttt  ihnrt  h  ia 
.  It  ■wBiM  almoat  imixniilila  to  dclcmiaa  what  Ot»  aumti  aitirabliaa  el 
irowdwaa. 


04 


ahglo^asou  oBTaooKAPnT 


LacT.n 


only  by  written  notation.'  It  would  ho  rory  extur^nnt  to 
wiy  that  tlie  raoirt  learned  pliooologi^t  faiw  any  mr^mt  nf  axiir- 
tftinitig  the  tnio  artjcuktioa  of  Anglo-Saxon,  or  of  any  form  of 
old  Gemuin,  tbat,  id  any  cousidonble  dcgrco,  approucli  to  tbe^ 
fivciliticM  we  at  present  pof*e»i  of  learuiog  tu>y  coDtcmporann  us 
foreign  pronunciation,  i->encK  for  example,  by  the  bulp  of 
figuretl  spolliDg.  But  what  approximation  could  an  EngUilimiJit 
vho  had  nev«r  heard  Frt-ncli  spoken,  make  to  tbe  exact  utter- 
anoe  of  tbe  nasals  or  of  the  rowel  and  diphthong  u  and  nt,  or 
how  near  would  a  Frenchman  oomo  to  the  two  sounds  of  ourj 
f/i,  by  the  study  of  written  trcatiHcs  alone  ?  In  these 
indeed,  we  may  rcry  often  convey  the  tnie  promindation  of 
foreign  vowel  or  conKonant  hy  comparison  with  the  mmc,  or  a 
very  oloocly  analogonn,  sound  in  a  laugua^  already  known  to 
tbe  stodent ;  but  in  our  inquiriea  into  extinct  phonologies  we 
bare  no  such  guide,  and  our  conelusionK,  though  sometimes 
,  made  very  plausible,  are  neTertbelea*  eitrc-nn-Iy  iiiic4:rt»iii.t 

The  orthography  of  a  very  Urge  proportJon  of  indigenous 
English  words  has  undergone  suocesrivo  revolutions,  which  it : 
not  easy  to  explun  upon  any  sappoation  but  that  of  fiomcwhi 
correspooiUng  changes  in  articulation;  alUiougb  it  must  bo 
admittfd  that,  if  we  suppose  the  individual  letters  to  tiave  bad, 
in  gcfivriil,  the  Ktnio  force  as  in  oiu-  modem  sVBtem,  tlie  Anglo 
SoJtou  spetUug  of  many  words  more  truly  represents  tbo  pro- 
nunciiition  of  to-day  than  our  present  orthography. 

Take,  for  example,  that  peculiar  Eiiglixh  Koiind,  or  rathci, 
oomlination  of  Dimple  aoundit,  which  we  represent  by  etc,  as  is 

■  Hilbcrtraia  >pc»ki  jwntirtl^  u  to  the  BMrnli*!  •huaotn  of  An^-9asa(t  TvmH 
Munils  Biiil  y*t  lidmita  thtt  iht  ttvy  pMpIo  who  ntrd  iheni  vtra  lo  dnublfiU  i 
lo  Ihp  int  arlioiiliiliiiii.  aiul  no  Turiiiblo  In  thoir  pronuncintioak  «t  Ann,  IhU  thq 
did  not  kna«  hew  1->  rxprvM  tli<mi  IB  nlpliiiliPtiv  rhtnavn.    '  t^natil*  to  «ati« 
kimwlr,  be  [the  »ril«r]  oftm  bttpchingipd  fcin<1n>]  T«wnl*  io  tlia  umo  irard%  i 
ona  lima  imUinn  a  or  #0,  uid  atUrnrit  or  ubA  y.'    And  in  Uie  nnt  pangnpli  h«' 
•Jd*:  'WhiU  tli(>  wrirrr  ii  Kr»l''"a  ■l-^it  liini  fer  pMpcr  Icllm,  w«  pin*  tha 
•OBDd  bo  wiidiNl  (o  cxpioM  bgr  M*iin)iD|[  tema  miiUlo  aoDnd  brtwnn  Ilia  laltcn  h* 

t  8nlUiuU«I'onX.*ttho«adcftliMkeUii«. 


Lkt.  IL 


AXCLO-SAxox  ORTnonitAPirr 


Q5 


.  and,  in  oth«r  eof&t,  bj  the  vovrel  «,  as  in  tube.  Now  aa 
tentive  analysis  of  tUis  sound  will  show  that,  without  r^ard 
to  Uiesemi-conaooantaly,  which  is  iutroduced  iminvdiatdy  afl«r 
tbe  consonant  preceding  the  u,  it  is  composed  of  two  articula- 
ioii9  80  rupitlly  pronounced  a»  »lmfliRt  to  coolt'itce  into  one.  So 
sear  ox  this  coalescence  of  sounds  is  cnpable  of  resolution,  tbe 
'-fint  is  tbe  shurt  sound  of  i  in  pin,  the  second  is  the  semi- 
consonantai  tc.  This  cla^a  of  syllablca  the  Anglo-Saxon,  and 
to  some  extent  eaily  English  writers,  spelt  with  iw  instead  of 
no  or  u.  Thus  hut,  compU'iion,  dctv  or  ctuf,  new,  h-ev^,  in 
Anglo-Sason  are  spt'lt  rcsp«clivfly,  hiw,  cliwp,  niwe,  briw. 
So  the  word  ntle — which  it  is  doubtful  whether  we  arc  to 
eoQsidor  of  native  or  forci_?n  cxtnwHon —  iu  the  Aacrcn  Riwie, 
a  code  of  i-arly  English  monastic  preempts,  is  written  riwle.*  In 
them  cases  the  Anglo-iSaxon  and  Old  En^li^h  spelliDg  appears 
lo  be  more  truly  phonographic  than  the  modem. 

If  we  assume  that  there  is  a  general  resemblance  lielweea 
the  Anglo-Saxon  and  the  modem  Enslinh  pronunciation  of  tbe 
otds  which  arc  spelt  suhslanttally  alike  in  hotb,  we  are  driven 
I  the  conclusion  that  the  former  muEt  have  diflered  very  re« 
nsrirably  in  arlieulation  from  the  contemporaneous  Germanic 
dialects ;  and  tlib«  would  be  a  strong  argtimetit  in  favour  of  the 
position  that  it  was  widely  distinct  fiom  any  of  them.  If,  on 
the  oontTary,  we  suppose  that  Anglo-Saxon  resembled  any 
Continental  laoguago  of  its  own  era  in  sound,  we  must  conclude 
that  our  English  pronimciation  of  Saxon  words  has  been  changed 
to  a  degree  very  diflioult  to  account  for.f  It  has  been  suggested 
kthftt  many  imfxirtant  points  of  difference  between  Anglo-Saxon 
'iDd  English  pronunciation  on  the  one  hand,  and  German  and 


*  Alpv*«n(>  •>  pnrfdni  Vy  r.j,  or/,  En  Ibrnnia  kyllaUr  ii^  ac«<ndi:Bg  to  moat 

drtatpiift^  pnmottiHvd  «<>,  to  that  nrit  rlifmiw  viilh  po^.    Tbis  pranuBoatioD  lua 

<Bu*ii  {ram  Urn  diffieullv  o(  aKiculuiing  Xbo  Hini-<oiitoiiaMal  y  bMinrn  (he  r.ji, 

ttaaA  tli<i  u;  bal  tha  crllioffnplij  niiA-,  hbiIoiIivt  liko  ttiriwi,  sbow  tW  thii 

Kt  tba  anriwl  ert^ot^,  not  U  il  tww  Vj  aajr  mean*  naiTonMl  aiDoag  good 

t  8m  Tirtt  8eri«ft,  Lcvtam  XXn.,  p.  «». 

t 


66  PROKD.'CCIATIO.N   OF  ESQLISH  Lscr.  U. 

Scandinavian  on  the  other,  are  due  tu  the  Celtic  element  in  the 
former;  but  it  is  incredible  that  a  Iangiian;e,  which  has  added 
little  to  the  vocabulary,  and  in  no  appreciable  degree  modified 
the  syntas  of  either,  should  have  produced  any  eeusible  effect 
upon  the  pronunciation;  and  besides,  it  does  not  appear  that 
there  is  any  euch  resemblance  between  the  ardculation  of 
the  Celtic  and  the  neighbouring  Saxon  and  English  dialects, 
that  one  can  be  reasonably  supposed  to  have  influenced  the 
otber. 

There  is,  indeed,  one  way  in  which  English,  though  hardly 
SaxoD,  orthoepy  has  probably  been  modified  by  comparatively 
modern  Celtic  influences.  French  philologists  maintain  that 
the  pronunciation  of  the  Latin,  iu  becoming  the  speech  of  the 
French  people,  must  have  accommodated  itself  to  the  organs 
and  habitual  utterance  of  a  nation  which  if  not  strictly  Celtic, 
had  certainly  a  large  infusion  of  Celtic  blood.  The  modifica- 
tions thus  introduced  constituted  a  permanent  and  normal  part  of 
old  French  articulation,  and  have  consequently,  so  far  as  French 
influence  is  perceptible  at  all  in  English  pronunciation,  given  a 
special  character  to  that  influence. 

There  are  several  points  in  which  national  pronunciation  may 
be  affected  by  foreign  influence.  The  essential  character  of 
vowels  or  consonants  may  be  changed,  or  the  temporal  quantity 
of  the  former  lengthened  or  shortened  ;  sounds  long  established 
may  be  dropped  altogether,  or  new  ones  introduced ;  the  accen- 
tuation of  words  or  classes  of  words  may  be  deranged,  or  finally 
the  predominant  periodic  accent  or  emphasis  may  be  shined. 

This  last  revolution  is  usually  connected  with  a  change  of 
syntactical  arrangement,  and  a  familiar  illustration  will  nhovt 
how  the  Anglo-Saxon  periodic  accent  may  have  taken,  and  in 
many  cases  doubtless  did  take,  a  new  position  in  passing  into 
English.  In  short,  direct  propositions,  if  there  be  no  motivo 
for  making  another  word  specially  prominent,  the  verb  in  most 
languages  usually  takes  the  emphasis :  Thus,  English,  I  saw 
him;  Danish,  jeg saae  ham;  butFrench^  je  le  via;  Ita'iao 


Ucr.  It. 


ClLUtOES  IK   i:»r[l.v<;i9 


67 


io  lo  vitli,  the  periodic  accent,  in  each  case,  resting  on  the 
verb,  in  whatever  part  of  tic  phrase  it  is  phu-ed.  As  a  result 
of  tkis  and  <AIivt  auiilo|;o)i8  niUw,  every  laiiguAgo  has  its 
pccaliar  modulation,  depi-uding  much  upon  it^  ityiitax,  and  a 
change  of  verbal  armagement  involves  a  change  in  that  niodn- 
lation.  We  sec  the  effects  of  the  habit  of  emphasizing  (he 
period  at  a  particular  point,  in  tile  proniiociatioa  of  persona 
who  arc  learning  fnrt-igii  langitage*.  A  FrcochniMt  just  bvgin- 
ning  to  speak  English  will  be  sure  to  say,  I  saw  him,  instead  of 
I  9010  him,  bocuiiEe,  the  verb  coming  last  in  French,  he  has 
been  B4xii«tomed  to  say,  jn  le  vi».  If  wv  could  suppoxc  that 
bj  mennft  of  a  gTC^ler  influx  of  French  syntactjcal  forni^  the 
places  of  the  verb  and  the  object  should  he  reversenl  in  the  Eng- 
lish period,  so  that  in  the  pbrasc  I  have  cited,  Aim  should  pre- 
cedewtu',  weidnitild  leani  to  «ay,  I  him  «air,  not  X  him  saw,  and 
thui  the  periodic  accent  or  emphasie  would  be  transferred  from 
the  la»t  but  one  to  the  last  word  in  the  phrase. 

Now,  something  like  the  converse  of  this  change  netnally  did 
tAke  place  in  the  transition  of  Anglo-Saxon  into  English ;  for, 
though  the  position  of  both  the  nominntiro  and  of  the  obliquo 
cases  in  the  Anglo-i^on  period  wiu  wiablv,  yet  the  latter,  es- 
pecially at  the  end  of  a  period  or  member  of  a  period,  more 
frequently  preceded  than  followed  the  verb,  and  tiierefore  'I 
him  ftwr,*  would  oftcner  be  heard  than  *  I  saw  him.*  • 

■  As  the  rmr,  set  tmlj  of  tb«  fwOBOOS,  whith  in  Enjiliih  imndini  tlirooehool 
iadintblci,  but  of  Itw  noon,  vEiicb  Ja  Eogliiti  bu  no  olycciiiv  or  uciuative  tarn, 
WW  indicated  bgr  the  rsdiag  in  Anglo-Saxon,  it  waa  icnuiinikiintlly  iniliDrrpnt 
«lwIli>T  rilher  tbo  oominMiw  or  tha  oMiqnn  ran*  prixvdMil  or  folLxrpd  Ih«  vrrli. 
But  «h*i>,  hy  Iha  loa*  of  tlio  infliK-linii  i\f  tbv  moud,  tha  vyntax  beeame  pMilionL 
(he  impwiitiro  pUw  utid  awi^itvl  lo  Ihr  nominal jrc,  the  poa^MUtivr  to  lh« 
algcMnv.  Ujr  thin  ttitagtmrnl  ire  hare  lat  >a  (locntioiial  Kdvunui^  which  iho 
AnglA-Saxoa  pwMjrd.  In  rradiB^  or  tpnAiat,  thn  mien  »  niutHUuHl  until  th> 
tmfkatit  word  of  tha  propoiiiioa.  or  mi-mlwr,  W  ptODomtwl.  kAir  vhirii  it  linli* 
SsJ  tacoB'W  mtapantJTCljr  ituodibh:,  TIm  mb  n  gnacrally  tu  rmphitic,  if  bM 
the MoM CMpliatie  votd  in  the  tcntcoM;  uid  bennif  it  be  mtxnd  to  rsd  the 
jCTJed.  the  whole  pNpoRlion  will  b«  mora  inti'lliitihty  fronminnHl,  «nJ  Uicrrfei* 
•bik*  tb«  UMcdpt  mnre  lomblf,  than  if  Ihf  tvrb  ocvia  at  aa  (ariii^r  poiDt.  Jb* 
hct  Anglo-SBxnn  aritcn  t>bav  much  dextcritj  in  avaitiag  tbranaelTCa  of  Ik* 
Itlnt;  of  anvigemut  which  the  itnictitfc  «t  their  loAgnago  altosad. 


:'» 


mnniKscLs  is  Pttosuscunos 


LtcT.  IL 


In  Ctet,  the  wbolo  subject  of  tbe  diflerence  id  tbo  articulatioQ 
of  cognatQ  cliAlccta  spakoo  by  naUoaa  esp^ned  to  similar,  if  not 
identical  infliteDCCB,  hiu  beoa  LithMo  not  suflidenti;  jnviwti- 
^■atdl ;  AQCl  the  priacjplc*  of  pboDoIogy,  the  radical  s&alj«i»  of 
articulxte  sounds,  ntiut  be  botter  uuilerKtood  tlioD  tbey  now  ara 
Iwfore  any  very  satisfiictory  explanations  of  the  caiiMW,  or  eren 
Buy  very  accurut«  sUitemi-iit  of  tbo  facts,  can  bo  arrivu-d  aU 

We  find  between  the  Swedish  uid  Diuiiali,  for  example,  clo«eIy 
allied  as  thoy  are  in  voi-abtilary  and  slnictiirr,  not  merely  dis- 
crepAOciL-H  in  tbo  pronvinciatton  of  particular  mordi>,  for  which 
an  explanation  might  Him«timcs  be  m^geeted,  but  rndioal  and 
vtde-reaobing  differences  of  articulation,  which  no  known  facta 
OODDectot  with  the  history  of  i^itber  throw  umcb  light  upon, 
unless  we  adopt  tbo  theory  of  a  greater  aodent  direr«ity  bctwoen 
those  dialects  than  exida  in  their  precent  condition.  Xlins  the 
Swodca  pronounce  the  eonsDnants  in  genfru),  as  well  as  the 
Towt'hi,  with  a  distinctness  of  resonance  which  jniditit's  the  boast 
of  Tcgn^r.  that  the  ring  of  Swedish  is  &s  clear  aa  thai  of  metal  • ; 
while  the  Danes  confound  and  lialf  suppn^ss  the  contonanla,  and 
apiit  up  the  woU-discriiuimitfld  towlIs  of  tho  Old-Xortheru  into 
a  midtitiido  of  almost  imperceptible  shndca  of  lees  energetic  and 
cxprt-fifivc  breattiing;!). 

la  like  manner,  the  Portuguede  and  Castilian,  which  havo 
grown  up  under  not  widely  dissimilar  circumstances,  are  cha- 
raeteriscd,  the  former  by  an  abundance  of  nasals,  and  by  the  eh 
and  sh  (cb  and  j),  which  the  Spanish  wants  altogethiu*. —  the 
latter  by  gutlnrals  and  lisping  sounds,  which  are  unknown  lo 
the  Portuguese. 

The  r«covoryof  the  truo  pronunciation  of  Anglo-Saxon  would 
be  important,  because  it  would  facilitate  etymological  rcsenreb 
by  the  comparison  of  its  radicals  with  those  of  languages  eh>> 
ployiog  other  orthographical  systems;  and  11  would  be  convo* 
uieat  for  Ute  purposes  of  acadeinicai  in&truction  and  oral  quota* 
tion ;    but  the  present  state  of  phonology,  whicjt,  like  other 

*  Ben,  •001  mnlwat,  din  Un^ 


Idcr.  IL 


PKOSOMCUTIOM   OF  AKOLO-SAXOS 


W 


bnmches  uf  Uogaistie  knowledge,  Is  hiirrjtng  to  codcIiuiuds 
before  tlic  uoccssaiy  faet«  are  accumulated,  does  not  authorise 
Ul  to  expect  tiiut  wc  shall  itoon  attain  tu  a  verj  preciw  know- 
ledge of  its  articiilatioi),  or  be  able  to  trace  the  stops  by  which 
its  scoeota  have  been  chaugixl  ibto  thon;  of  modem  Euglish. 

Innfimucli  as  the  Anglo-Saxons  Ivamcd  thoartof  writingfroin 
Bonum  missionaries,  the  presumption  is  ftrong  that  their  alpha- 
betic notation  corresponded  nearly  with  the  contemporaneous 
ortbogiapby  of  Home,  and  hence  that  the  departures  of  English 
pronunciation  from  the  eoundH  indicated  by  thtt  Latin  vowels 
and  couHonants  in  Contiui^ntiil  iwigc  are  comparatiTcly  reoeat 
innovations  in  tfa«  orthoupy  of  tbe  Anglican  tongue.* 

*  AltlMiigh  the  mM  cbvaetoft  vcn  noploy^  bj  mima  oT  tb*  Gttmaie  w 
mD  0*  Scasdinaviaa  tnbca  btloM  tbrir  conrrnion  to  Chrintianil^.  Ilii^rv  i*  no 
•cidut*  ihat  tb«r  ««v*  knolni  lo  tlin  AbjiIoi^uaqi  autij  ■  nieii:Ii  laltr  jvricd. 
1W  etiy  Anglo-Saion  olianttor  whirli  roKiublra  tbc  comsponding  tunic  IcUfrii 
^  ud  «a  knov  not  whon  eitlicr  thii  character  ortbc  S  vera  iaUodocod  iaU>  Uut 
alphab**.  It  bu  bmi  «aul  tbal  tL«  JkandinavUiu  borrovtd  tbo  K  bam  tho 
Aii|l«-SiuoMn.  Tho  aaiiWr  Chtutiaolution  of  tk'a  iuttr  propls,  ■nd  thnir  knowa 
wumouaj  cfibttA  nnchr  thia  probable  enough ;  but  tbu  Old-Korthcni  ntc*  ili*> 
tinpiihiil  iLnw  two  lettm  much  mart  aMuntel;  Ihui  tht'a  buukr  iwiKlifcoun^ 
Mlul*  tJM>  Aui^ft-SaxODi  onplojvd  Ihcm  with  a  conAuiion,  which  urniu  lo  inili> 
«■!•  nor*  {«d»t[|ic<  notioiu  of  their  valua  lliati  wf  tticnilrl  vipMt  if  i-it&«T  i4 
tboB  *Ba  <f  tbnr  ova  fnvnnlioii.  OI<l-Mortlu?rii  litcrotBtt  sbom  nu  tnire  of 
i>iiglo-S*s«a  inilntum,  and  t^  uiiUnm  of  tli«  uw  of  gmmmttintl  fatnu  Naon- 
Uing  the  Ao^o-3«x<ia  in  early  Soindiia-Tiiii  irntiii^  or  ntbcr  inMTif4ioiu^  are 
txo  fnr  uid  loo  oBiMTtaiii  to  oulhoriw  th*  iatcttuic:  ttiAt  tli«^  vm  %iit  (hula  of 
aMh  IsCuaocv. 

Tbn  ii  Little  raaaoa  tobeliemthat  tbeScuiiliiiavf3UiilheBUpliruFr«rcinpl(>7«d 
the  RDM  to  vbat  can  pivpal f  tw  ailed  lik  rary  [luipisca.  Tlicj  wroto  iftcada- 
tiotB,  carrod  calmdon  and  brief  insmption^  in  iLoeo  Icttio*,  hut  U  r«maiaa  to  be 
prorad  that  eltbrr  tlM  n^e  laji  or  tb*  |iibm  aatiaa  of  tbal  ptofJc  ittn  enr 
VTitttB  it0«a  at  all  b«fun  Cliritliaa  miMioDariea  introduced  into  Seasduiavui  ■ 
Be*  Trlipoo  and  a  new  alp&bet. 

Tb*  fiui  that  the  Old-Northem  baid»  ««re  well  oadentood  at  ih«  courta  of 
tLt  AnglO'^iaxaD  Mnn  and  otbir  wmilar  eridcnee,  tcad  to  «hn«  that,  ihtiaiih 
tba  Old-Korthera  and  Saxon  wrre  not  npinUd  aa  the  aaeio  apMcb,  jrM  Ui«y  nraai 
IwTo  macfa  rrawablfd  tach  other  is  aiticulAlion.  The  leelantllc  Tovd-tQusda.  lor 
the  owat  port.  ODiwide  with  the  Latia  —  thdugb  tho  aecentcd  Towda  of  tho  01 J- 
Kertkrtn  appear  to  havn  had  a  diphtbengal  pronnndation  uclcnovni  to  ui;  oi  tho 
alphabet*  of  So«tli(Tii  Kampo  —  and  baie  ««  have  a  lurthor  aqtaniimt  is  xtppoit 
<f  Oe^nMnat  ratsblanoebttWMn  tlM  Anglo-tkion  and  tba  Oonlineiiul  Tuirala. 

BMk  nppoaw  the  otthcgnfihte  MctDla  to  bare  longthened  the  towwI  in  Ao)^ 


70 


nqxOKCiATiox  or  aic<iu>-bjuh)N 


UCT.   II. 


AuoD,  and,  in  nm*  qumo,  to  hvn  eh*ii|pd  it*  qu«3i^,  bnt  BOt  to  h«ve  inai!«  it 
dipiittiengal  1  mut  I  Iwlipvwit  i*  KPntnlly  eoMldrrvdilmply  u  m  ufD  of  jtntodical 
hrnuiK  not  of  utiTM  uf  i<oi(w.  But  Onik  —  whou  Biibiryof  En)|li*h  LIutsIiim 
>n-l  of  Ihn  Engliih  Laagiuga  did  not  twconi*  kaowii  U>  m*  luiiiJ  ani-r  tli«  tmt  of 
rliis  tvlome  vupMpand  Iw  thepnaa  —  iTguMin  a  nol^oa  p.39T,  voLL  at  tltal 
work,  Ui>t.  in  MID*  cMta  at  tcaat,  Hi*  vaatoraUd  to««1  had  the  itami  or  loag 
•ound,  nhiU  Ui«  MMiitod  Tav«l  «■•  ^vonooitiwd  ahort.  BotworUi,  Otipn  of  Q*t. 
fttid  Soud.  lao^  |^  ST,  ^waka  of '  Uia  dipklhongKl  otXar*  nf  tti«  wboU  irrnltni  n( 
Anglo-^xoo  T«wol>.'  lodwd,  Umi*  m»  vcij  fair  argumMila  to  [nota  thai  i!m 
Anglo-Saxon  acconta  indicated  |iirModi«al  length  Mid  that  tbrj  did  cot,  thil  tU« 
voireU  wo*  dlplilkonftal  and  Itiat  thoy  wan  not ;  and  v*  roaj  aa  wtll  eontttm 
■  hit  w«  tsnaut  oooomI,  aaarjy,  ttiat  w«  koow  sMt  to  noihiog  at  all  on  lb* 
aulyMt. 

ThiM  an  nan;  tWM  whrr*  tko  diphtliaoeal  ehnrflclM  of  an  Engliih  rowd  it 
IIm  nmlt  of  a  coolcacrnca  bntvotn  two  rowcla  nhich.  in  Anglo-Suuni  and  oarlj 
Engliah,  balonged  lo  diflfrsnt  ayUablaa.  In  Ih*  nonl  omt,  llin  u  ir^oilK  fcr  Iha 
Anglo^xon  (.  vbieh  in  mnlmi  Engliih  ii  uaiuUjr  nTviwntnl  iij,  and  pro- 
naunced  u.  cithcc  y  or  ;.  tliough  in  oUicr  nu«i  it  baa  Ivat  moeowlad  hjte.othj 
gh,  villi  i1ji  atntnK*  Tarial;  of  articulation.  Tbo  if,  Uira.  ia  notan  alcmcnt  in  tbe 
di|i1ilhnn£Hi  rotiiid  of  tti*  »,  in  tlil*  jriartii'uUr  word,  and  <>  haa  jnnciaglj  th*  aaina 
aousd  in  iirt;  manj  ajUablM  wlivrv  it  ia  not  fiillownl  liy  ir  or  lijr  s  iwvt.  Tlia 
Anglo-Siixon  word  far  vmi,  ai^.,  was  n-cn.  aonirlimra  apvllrd  aiaa.  whith  waa  a 
diwTllablr.  In  the  Omnium  it  iaapttkdnibriin,  in  old  Engliili  aant,  in>iin,  mnti, 
MiWB,  and  waa,  a*  pmaodj  proraa,  pronouaonl  in  two  ajltablra.  Tbc  lattnr  flinna 
Terj'  oaailv  pm  into  ewit,  <a  on,  with  Ilia  dtjihlhoDg*]  e,  and  th*  origin  of  th* 
difklbonsal  aonnd  In  varj  many  Bngjlialt  long  towi^  nu;  be  traced  to  a  aamilar 
ctMia. 

I  tnj  Iwraobanrrr,  whntabonld  haTo  bren  alaltd  licforr,  that,  la  iirialinitAaglct- 
SaxoD.  I  omit  Ibo  accvutf,  bwauM  Uiejrar*  wuilinji  tn  ivrj  matt;  of  th»  bMt 
SIS3.  and  [irintrd  tdilioiia,  became  the  anivrlaintj  uf  llipir  value  would  onlf 
*ab«Taia  reodcia  whom  I  auppcM  not  to  br  maatcn  of  lh<?  Uognogp,  and  ba> 
eavne  I  thuuM.  Iiy  rini<tayin£  tkaa.  Inncoie  the  chnnMv  of  (Tiun  of  tbn  prcaa  in 
printing  %  Totuma  tlie  {iroob  of  wliieli  I  aliall  not  bare  an  o|iportuiuijr  t» 


NOTES  AlfD  ILLUSTBATIONB. 


I.  (p.  48.) 

I  OF  UaUIS  OP  GBBIUNT,  AND  OF  CBRTini  FRBRCH  LOBDS  SUB* 
JECTS  or  CIIABLCi  THE  BjUJ),  SWORN  AT  STBASBUBQ,  A.D.  S4S. 

Hb  text  or  IliMt  Mtli*.  u  |ciT(«  b)r  dilbrAit  uithoritiM,  raiiM  eniuidmUy, 
I  gdntfrain  Biug«f,  OnmauJr«deUl«sgBad'Oil,  1353,  ToLLp.lS. 

A. 

OATU  or  LOVIS  or  OOtllAKT. 

Fro  Deo  aitinr  ct  pro  cliriMiun  jioUo  L-t  iioMro  oontinaQ  salvament, 
d'ut  Ui  in  avant,  in  quant  Dtus  lutvir  et  podir  ma  donai,  si  salvard  w 
ciiC  meon  fra<lr«  Karlo  et  in  ajudba  «l  in  cadana  ccaa,  u  cum  om  per 
dndt  son  fradra  Mlvar  din,  in  o  quid  il  mi  altmd  fazd,  et  ab  Lu^er 
kdI  ]^d  Donqtlam  prindiBi,  qui,  moon  vol,  cixt  meon  fmdre  Kurio  in 
daaiaont. 

B. 

OATH  or  TBB  rBCSCB  LOSOS. 

Si  Lodhttwigs  mgraiu«nt,  que  aon  fntdre  Kvlo  jurat,  coatemt,  e( 
Kiulu*  mco*  Mcndni  <k  »uo  p«rt  non  Id  rtanit,  «i  io  ictunur  non  I'iiK 
pois,  nu  io  nv  ncnl*,  ctil  tso  rcbmuu-  tut  poi«,  in  Diilla  ajudha  contra 
Lodbuwig  null  li  iiKr. 

Perhap*  tb«  moct  important  point  to  he  noticed  ia  thcso  monumeota 
isllic  uMof  ibe  futurvji  Nalrarni  and  prindrai  in  the  onth  of  Lotus, 
micrt!  M  Riucb  cvidrnoe  to  prom  that  the  modem  lEontnitr^  fiilum  ia  a 
oQsloccnt  fennaiioD  (see  Finrt  Sraius,  Lcrtnrc  XV.,  p.  331!);  but  wo 
hsi-i!  li«rc  vcty  iwarly  tbe  present  Fienvli  rutur«  in  ibis  oldeal  apecimTO 
of  tbe  languages  It  is,  however,  certainly  a  new  iii(l«ciion,  whatever 
BMjp  be  itsongin;  fi>r  Ibe  Latin  salvabo  could  never  have  become 
■alvarni.  Thu  ortbographicnl  combination  dh  in  ajndha  in  both 
OBlLa  in  ri'inarkahrf,  as  pcohnlily  indiraiting  r.hnt  the  d  van  anpiniled  ot 
pnnoancci  H,  in  that  word  and  in  other  limiUr  cC'mbiniuioaa. 


7S 


BOrCE  AKD  ILLCFTIIATIOXa 


Uet.U. 


11.  (p.  47) 

OSS  OF  rARTICtPLES  tX  OOTBiC  LAXflUAOBS. 

The  pnr^iple  nbwlute  often  t)cciin<  in  tho  Anglo-Saxon  gae^>clk 
TIiiu,  iu  Miitlhi^w  ).  20:  Him  fa  soClice  ^a«  ■■'"S  t><^ncen<luro, 
Vu]gaiiv  Hkc  uutein  co  cojrtlautr.  In  ibc  Linduliuiic  go^le  we 
hnvc  the  iIoublA  Jbira,  8a*  loStice  fie  he  Seneentlo  +  Coliti^ 
which  flioni  lli«t  the  traotliiliir  hiuduii'd  hctw«<-n  thu  I^tin  conrfnic- 
lion,  fiaiisofilico  ho8L-ncL'ii(I«,  and  Uicniori.- idiuaiAiio  CaBBoSlioe 
tv  he  Cohle.  TIm  Rutliworlh  tMct  gives,  8«nili  he  f»  f  ))ohte, 
nnd,  pis  Hodlicc  he  polite,  nol  vciiliiring  upon  iho  pariioifital  coa- 
Ktnictinn  uX  alL  The  olJcr  W yd  Iflilr  i«xt  ho* :  Sothdj*  h/m  thcakyiit^ 
tunw  thingus;  the  later.  But  vhitc  hu  tbcujie  (he>  thb^s.  In  ilin 
pariiculiir  <*>*•-,  tho  mom  modeni  trannLitJon*  nil  employ  the  rcrb;  but, 
nLTcrthclcw,  thi:  alnolutc  porlicipiiil  ooniitnKtion  hu  bvcocM:  Mtabtuhcd 
in  Engli^  ^ntnx ;  nnd  notwdjr  icruplts  lo  wril« :  The  woNthcr  becemiug 
fine,  we  siutitd  wi  uiir  jotimty ;  The  wamm  prvivtUR  M-^on-,  and  the 
mdBbeiti(;iin|>niciical)k-,  tho  troop*  wait  into  n-iiiitr-tioarlcrB;  tbi>UjA 
ii  BiuM  be  sdtuitted  that  thb  lorm  b  lea*  fraely  lued  in  the  colloquial 
dialwt. 

Tbi;  protent  or  acttvo  partlciplo  in  oldi^  Anglo-Saxon  U  veiy  gener- 
ally, and,  ro  far  aa  I  have  obacrred,  nnibnnly,  itted  dihcc  with  an 
atutiliary  vab  in  Rich  oooUmctiMis  aa  vatptimiiitg,  or  na  lui  udjcclive 
or  dcacriptire  epiih«t,  or  aa  a  nnuo.  In  thb  btbr  uaiw,  it  b  oHi-n  a 
ootnpcnind  of  a  noun,  nod  a  participle  wbirb  on^rjally  loHy  bave 
£uT«roed  the  D»tin ;  and  iU  orafiloynient  aa  a  technical  participle  ui  a 
dependent  or  an  independent  phnae  (which  is  to  very  cuaimon  in  Latin 
and  Greek  y,  ia  ol  Inbit  ezceedio^y  nn,  if,  inJeed,  it  ooenra  at  nil,  in 
Bc4iwuir  or  in  Odmon.  In  the  Ang^Saxon  goapcl>,  and  in  bier 
w-^ilc^^  this  conairoction  is  rery  firqutnt,  and  wc  in  Knglii^  Kill  kit  : 
Svfdng  my  way  clnr,  I  went  on  with  my  pttjcct;  Having  largo  aicaaa 
at  lua  dUpMal,  he  gave  liberally. 

I  MM  no  renacaaMe  groand  lor  doubting  tliat  these  Mtutrtidiana 
were  borrowed  frtnn  thu  Latin  and  incorporated  iaia  iho  Anglo-Iwxon 
as  a  new  syntactical  deniGnt ;  and  U  so,  they  are  eaaes  of  a  mixlurG  oi 
gnnunaim. 

I  an  aware  that  tlw  active  partidjilo  is  employed  by  Ullilaa  in  ao- 
Wfdaww  with  ibc  Latin  nnd  Grrtk  tuagei  and  that  it  b  cAcn  Ibtuid  in 
inleriiBCar,  word-ror-word,  Ai^Io-Saxui  ttvnalution*  from  the  Latin. 
Bui  the  \tay  ctocwnax  with  wLidi  the  traniilalioa  of  Ullilas  corrv- 
tfioada  10  the  gmmmaticol  cunKtmclion  cf  lib  original  b  a  fusptciaua 


n. 


VOTES  A!il>  ILLCi^RinOXS 


73 


cttcumntancv;  tini]  wltstcver  diangts  the  trnntlalor  or  hU  copyivtt  amy 
have  nuulc  in  llic  origiiui]  iirriuigrmuit  ot'  i1il>  vtorcli,  I  ibink  uo  [<craaii, 
wbc)  Ku  pRu:ii«.-d  tKu  art  nf  triuiHldtiun  cii()ui;li  10  bu  ii  oiiniiiclrut  juJgP 

>  on  tbcuibji'ct,  call  doubt  tliat  UUUaa rendcTLil  Uic  GrM'l:,  fiml,  nord  by 
wurd,  uikI  not  MnUinci:  b/  nenlunoe.  Ti]«::u:  puticijuut  coiiMradidM 
are  iki  adir«n«  to  the  geociai  a^ntox  oTuU  die  Goiliic  lonj^es,  and  tkpy 
M  completely  iiiUed  to  Mcore  mJopiiou  iu  tliose  wticli  had  crcuted  a 
lileralute  before  uanHlationa  of  lUe  ScripUites  irera  atlemjited  in  tbem, 
ibat  1  think  w«  ai«  juiuifitd  in  believing  ihal,  in  tLe  employment  ot 

.tfacM  <x>nsin:ictii>ii*,  Ulfiltu  was  foUdiring  tiic  idiom  of  th«  Greek,  and 

raMofbisown  Juigu«g«, 

I  admit  that  tho  ADglo-S*xoD  com[>atind  f-jriicii>inl  tiouni^  in  whieh 
tbtt  nonn-rlrincnt  nuy  har«  beat  oiiginnlly  an  luxiiialivc  govcmod  bj 
ibo  participlt!,  give  mmc  ooiintennocu  to  the  >tippuiitMin  tbut,  in  an 
earlier  Ma^  of  Uio  lan;;iuf;u,  the  autirc  [i)irltei[ilc  ytas  twcd  aa  a  teebtii- 
oal  rerial  Ibnu ;  but  ibiil  euustruetiou  liai!  certuinlj'  bcounM;  nesr)/,  if 
not  altogetber,  obtoklv  before  the  tratubtiiMi  of  ihe  guttpeb,  if  indeed 
k  ever  existed.     Tbew  compounds  are  lu  euaily  esplioblo  upon  the 

|tbeoi7  lliat  the  parlloijna]  drment  Wiu  mcd  as  a  immui,  aa  u|«n  tliat  of 
Ibetr  having  a  regi>neii ;  aud  I  think  tbul  iIuh  i«  Uiutr  Irui'  rtyinulc^cnl 
bicbM^.     I  am  too  well  aware  of  tho  diSicullj  of  provlug  a  negatiTe  to 

^tl&xm  Oiat  DO  case  of  inie  ])articipial  oatiMniiOliaa  exiata  in  primitive 
ILoglo-Saxon,  but  I  ki^w  of  none  wbcre  the  active  parliciple  ia  not 
as  a  nouD,  m  an  adjective,  or  an  a  defcriptivo  adverb.    This  lant 

^■mployniMit  of  thin  part  of  »poecli  occnra  in  older,  and  tomclimea  in 

fvDiJcTii  Uanith;  aa,  lian  kom  rideadet,  he  cimc  ndlt^lg;  hua 
loaimcr  kjirendet,  abe  uomeH  driving/jr.  In  German,  curimuly 
nougb,  the  patsiM  (ttrtieiple  b  em]>lvj'cd  in  itueb  ouch;  aa  cr  kam 
ftritten,  sie  kOmtut  jft/ahren.     It  la  true  l]at,  in  the  admirable 

IpaoUli  Bible  of  l^^O,  aa  well  aa  in  Ctiri»lian  Peduncn'tt  rarlier  Xeir 

[T«umeut,  the  active  participle  used  aa  an  luiljecijre  (and  It  ia  not  em* 

■  ployed  otbcnri**  than  adjeciively  or  adverbially),  luts  the  tame  ending; 
but  at  present,  when  a  dtncripiive,  it  cnd»  in  e,  and  the  goiilival  t  ia 
•dd^d  only  in  adverbial  oonMrucliona. 

Tbo  opinion  of  oven  J.  titiinm  respecting  ibe  Frific  lajogoage,  and 
Ik  facta  on  which  ihoKc  opiniono  arc  foundod,  may  be  cited  in  proof  of 
lbs  pOMailMlity  of  linguiatic  amiilgamnlifin.  That  grvat  griimmnrina 
cUnvex,  GcBcb.  der  D.  &.,  SitO  (47^) :  '  Die  triouscbc  uprnclic  htill 
'  fine  mittu  xwiodicn  iu^ddivltnacbcr  und  idtnordisdicr,'  and  p.  SitS 
(jfil) ;  '  Id  denki^^lem  aua  der  mhd.  uud  taoL  toil  ersdieint  aio  noch 
■it  fiameii,  die  akh  den  alteSchaischeD  und  alUtochdeuUcben  an  dia 


u 


Kvaa  Axo  iLLvnnisioss 


laet.ll 


91-iU  tteOtn ;  die  al^gewbiedenlielt  ie»  Tolks  lut,  buniths  mt  anf  Uand, 
dim  altcn  Rpraduttaiifl  g«hegt,  uiid  rann  i>l  tu  Arm  schliuc  berachtigt, 
da«  von  <1«id  miltclflllcr  itickwfirt*  bin  xiim  bi^inii  Av*  nniintvii  jh^ 
w6  im  btctntKhm  volkxrrclil  ciiuclnu  iriuiiaclK!  uiirtcr  bc^giti-n,  und 
TiMi  dn  bia  «ur  jtcit  dw  ItCmcr,  in  dcr  IHi^riicIk-ii  npmcbii  vcrlmluii** 
nijfaaig  wcnittvr  VRt^ndnning«]i  cingviruli-n  nctn  ucnlui,  all  in  jcdcr 
ondem  dcuUclMTii.  auub  in  <l<^n  jctzlgtn  fri«iiltc)ii^i  ilinlccicn  duucrt  nod) 
rkl  altcri)iUnilich««,  wiewol  auT  dvn  w«MfriemMben  die  nicdcrliindlaiilie, 
■uf  den  OHirriemocheu  die  ni«dcr-und  bodidciiMclie,  auf  den  nftHMe- 
fiwlM>u  dii^  iiicderdenUdic  nod  ditnisdw  aprircbe  aUirlceii  unfluM  getibt 
ha)>«i.'  Now  ihit  ioflncuoe  of  the  n«ighbouriiig  hngtuigcs  oo  the 
Friuc  ti  Dot  conRnrd  to  t]i«  TOcabuUry,  bill  extend*  la  gnuniD&tJcal 
torniH  and  CAMtruciion*,  nn<l,  brginning  on  cither  ihc  NcilicrUndbb,  the 
Low-GcTOian,  «r  th«>  Iligh-Gcrtnnn  IrcinliiT  uf  the  fVi.iian«i  you  mi^ 
puv,  •onMiiinm  by  abnnst  iinpRrccptible  gT«daiioR%  b«it,  in  the  coac  of 
dUtricU iu.-p<«nt«l  by  jthyiucal  barrian,oft«nt>y  moTeabntjitlnuutliona, 
frDinany  of  tlio  liixt-iui^iiiioiiod  lsciguag«a  to  a  FiiMim  dialc« I  containing 
'viel  alKirtliilinlicWs/aud  thence^  by*  like  succcmton  o(tttip»,  ihmugb 
tlM)  Gcrmanioed  Duniiih  of  tM)tilIi«ni  Jutland,  to  the  Icai  mixed  Scudi- 
aariAD  of  tbc  Buliic  islondi. 


nt  (p. «.) 

rOREiaN  COXDTBDCTIOXS  IN  ER0U8B. 

8oin«  of  tlitte  burrowed  IbrtoB  in  Engliab  have  bmi  sap^Kaed  to  be 
of  Soandinarbu  ntlhcr  than  of  Korniaa- French  extraction.  I  ihiuk 
it  non  pivbable  that  ilK-y  are  det-ired  fram  llio  Iftlicr  tourco,  b«»uM 
ihcy  did  not  inaike  their  appcariuicd  in  Kngland  until  an«r  the  Norraan 
Conqnetc  So  &r  (M  ihcg<-n«ral  quolion  of  t)i«  (xNnibility  of  mixed 
grannur  is  conoompd,  it  i*  of  little  conacigucnoft  whHbcr  wo  iwcrib« 
thMa  to  Scandinavian  or  lo  Ronwnce  inliucnot^  ao  long  an  the  lact  that 
they  ore  iunign  eoiiatruvtionti  is  admitted. 

In  Icclondio,  and  in  Swedish  and  Daoiah,  lli«  compontire  of  a^jee- 
tirvB  may,  under  ct'i-Utn  circumatancat,  be  Cmncd  by  the  eqaivaknt  of 
mart,  but  the  miperlniivo  ia  always  an  Infli-elioQ,  and  not.  a«  in  (he 
Itumance  languiigvs,  formed  by  th«  eooiparalivo  adverb  with  tfaa 
article. 

'Hie  Icelnndio  did  not  exprau  tlie  poMemive  or  genitirc  rv-lalion  by 
a  prrpONiion.  The  Old-Nortbera  af  alwaya  took  the  datirc,  and  ia 
Iraiuktcd  in  Latin  by  ab|  de^  «r  ax.    The  modem  JBcandiaariaa 


Lmtt.  1L 


miTES  ASD  ILLUPTSinOltS 


dialecU  vaCf  in  mnn}'  cases,  a  propoaition  lu  the  aigii  bf  tlie  poincHiivc 
or  ^nitivc,  ami  llif^y  pnatuit  houir  curioiu  coiticidmoc*  wiiti  ICnxliidi 
in  the  une  of  tlic  piinide.  Neillii-r  thi:  DiniiJi  nor  iIm-  F.iiglUh  emplaya 
tbc  {ircponitiou  af,  oli  na  a  cagii  of  ilii?  gutiitivc,  wilh  nil  nounit  iiidiit- 
criiiiiiMt«lj'.  In  Eiiglub,  we  may  uf ;  ' «  tMin  of.  intclliguicr,  of 
tnniiiig,  of  c«p«eitj-,*  but  nirt, '  a  field  of  frrtiitty.'  lu  tUe  iatler  caae 
we  cMi  lue  ibo  pniticli;  ooly  with  the  adjective,  as:  'a  Aeld  ot  yrtat 
fcniliiy.'  So,n«Mn!)>cGhotMcri'cs,  in  Danish,  >en  Mand  af  Opdrn- 
gclso,  of  Licrdom,  af  Dygtiglit^d,'  iK>t,  'en  Agnr  nf  Kriigt- 
barhcd,'  lbi>u^)i  we  niay  ray  :  'an  Agnr  af  ^/or  pruglbarhcd.' 
In  both  lan^juages,  wbvrc  (be  [irvjxuiiiioa  in  used  directly  with  the 
noun,  a  modurate  def;rev  ofllie  quality  ascribud  invery  vfti-n  «x[tivawd, 
and  hcnee  n-e  may  suppote  thatan  adjective  of  Umiuciun  is  uiid«rMood. 

The  Uld-Noribcm,  as  well  as  its  modem  reptean-Dtativot,  we  • 
{Mitide  before  thr  infiaitiro  much  im  in  English,  and  mmelimea  twi>, 
til  at  will)  nn  iii)itiilir<!  bdog  found  iii  Irrlnndic,  n«  well  a»  til  at  and 
for  at  in  Dnuiidi.  Tliia  cMrespond*  with  the  vulgnr  EnglUb/oi'  to, 
^far  to  go.  It  is  ntd  that  tJie  inlimtiTe  with  kI  occun  in  the  Nor- 
Uiunil>rian  goepcb  and  rituals.  I  am  not  dl^xH>d  to  diaputc  the  fud, 
though  I  liare  oot  bf«n  able  lo  find  an  exau[>li;  of  thia  eoiiiitriictiou  in 
the  priiit«d  texta.  But  however  this  may  be,  this  form  is  not  ibe 
origin  of  Ut«  EiigUsli  iufiiiiiivp  with  fo,  «bi«h  coii  d«rly  be  traced  bode 
to  the  Angli>-SaJioD  g«rtiiidial.  It  abould  be  notiuud  tliat  to  wyrce, 
wbicb  occurs  in  the  Csntbridgo  edition  of  the  LindiiJarce  text  of  St. 
Maiihew  xii.  S,  a»  an  altcrnativo  for  to  doanne.  is  probably  eilbcr  a 
misprint,  or  on  error  of  the  iicribv,  for  to  wyrceDDv,  arising  from  th« 
bet  that  the  next  word  is  inHunnadagum  (printed  in  one),  the  U rut 
pliable  of  wbici),  Jn,  no  doM-Iy  leseuibles  ne  iu  inunuicript  as  to  have 
led  to  the  omiamon  of  (he  latter  by  tlifl  cofiyiA. 

It  t*  a  DM  iniprobaUe  anggestion,  thai  tome  of  the  Romance  con- 
Bmctiona,  to  which  I  ha.vv  referred  the  oorr«»]>ondiiig  EngliiOi 
fimn*,  arc  thvmMlvcs  of  Gothic  origin,  for  all  Europe  wan  expcuvd  to 
Gothic  inHucnccf  at  the  period  of  the  fannataon  of  the  Eotnance 
Inpiagea. 


70 


Bona  AXO    ILLrSTIUTIOKB  1.S0T.  U. 

IV.  (p.  52)  and  illurtrntion  V.  (p.  80.) 
COMPAttlSON  OF  OLD  GKKIIAN  DIALECTS. 


fOX  LOKDS  riUTKB  IK   DIFFKIISNT  (lESlULtlO  DU1XCT%, 

1. 

A. 

>IiMu.<]othk  of  ridlu.  F«nttb  Crntiu^.  Ftom  SUmm'a  edition,  189a,  p;  6. 

Alt«  unnr,  Jiu  in  bhatoam,  vcihnoi  hkdio  )>«jn.  Qtioai  t<iudiiuusDt 
^eiDs.  Viilr|iai  vilju  )>cinii,  avo  iul]iiuianjnIiiiiiuair)>aL  Hlaif  uoKiroaa 
^ana  rinlciiiiui  gil'  udb  himnia  <ltiga.  Joh  allet  him,  |  otei  tknJana 
M^aima,  tvativo  jnli  vcis  altnlnin  ]>A)iii  »kulam  iiii«araiiD.  Jail  nt 
Viggoi*  nnti  in  fruilahnjiu,  uk  htuti  am  nf  |>9JDnui  tibilm;  nntc  fdaa 
iat  ^aduigKrdi  jnh  muIiU  juh  Tuljitu  ia  airinii.     Amon. 


A^OIMm^f  AvXbBud-    Kinlh  erailiux.    AllitcMire  udriijIheicalpwa- 
llMHk  Tom  BelMMlln'*  tal,  IttSO.  p.  4<L 

Fadar  if  nJk-  firibo  bamo.  the  if  an  tbvm  bohflo* 

bimiUrikrMi-     <iniuihiit  (i  tliin  lutno- 

niionlu  gi-huiiilico.  cuma  llnu  <!raf)iiff  rilu. 

Uuunia  ibin  iiiiilli-o'  obur  tliHu  uuenolij, 

«1  fo  lama  au  i.-iilu.  fv  diar  tipfa  ifr  an  ikcm  bobor 

htniitrikn.     G«ru((lagu  gehuiiillkel  rati' 

drobiiu  tlM  godo.  diina  beluga  bclpa. 

Eiidi  aUt  uf  Iwbenat  uuard'  managoro  tmouciildio. 

al  lb  uuv  oilrum  inannum  doan.    Nfl  lat  ni  £til<st<si)* 

ktha  unibti.     So  ford  an  in>  uaillMin' 

Be  oaj  uairdige  fled.     Ac  halp  uf  nnidar  Allan* 

ubiloii  dodituu 

a 

An^SsiM  •UlIontiTB  and  rbjtbmlial  fonfiMto.     Onin'a  Tci^  S.  SBni 
A^  of  J(&  not  ttntRl. 

[flAIig]  fiidcr,  |m  |iG  on  lifofanum  mrdajit 

g«rvc[or^iulJ  vutiir«>  drv^G  I     S^  [ilnuin  Tcoraum  hllgad 

noma  oiSSa  bvomum  I  |iu  cart  ucrg«ad  vera. 


Ucr.  n. 


BOTES  AXD  ILLCffntATIDHS 


77 


Cjrme  ftn  rice  vl(Jc  anil  Jin  rtflfSii't  rilln 

&mrfd  wndcT  rodorw  hiorc,  odn  pun  en  rDmro  foldaa  1 

Sylc  at  t6  d|g«  doml^inn  blicil, 

bUf  bwrap,  holprnxl  rem, 

^onc  tingnlan,  nMflfatt  mcolm] ! 

Ne  lict  unc  cculunga  cnj'iwin  In  arfde^ 

BC  pu  UB  Ereidoin  f^«f,  fulai  valdcnd, 

from  ylU  gulivuiD  &  td  vt<luu  fcore  I 

D. 

Aa0b-Sam  from  tlia  tfer  Tf-lamont,  Uattknr  tL  S— II.  T«st  (4  rh« 
Vbirenitj  Bdidora,  duntridsFv  IMS.    Age  of  XIS.  not  Mattd 

fKier  an  pu  )ie  eart  on  heofentiin,  Si  pin  naina  (^dialgod .  T»-b«eaine 
pin  rice .  Gewurile  ^in  willn  on  «or0nn,  swa  sva  on  bcofonum  .  Uroe 
^edi^lbiramliciin  hUr  ii]rl«  u«  to  dm^  .  And  fcrrgyf  v*  in  gyXtM  tm 
nr»  v£  ibrg^faa  liram  gj-lundum.  And  ii«  goind  ^  (U  on  ooatnuogc^ 
■oalys  OBofyrda:  SoSliee. 

flttt-Dtnlkh  or  Sif  reh.  Sistoorth  crntn^.  iVora  IhT2«]iTik(cai*i  -ronioo  «f 
lAlfccf'a  Bigh-Otnnui  tmulotbii,  text  of  iSfl.    3Itp!«biir|!;  1C4J. 

Tiue  Vader  in  dim  Ilcmmcl.  Hyn  Name  werd«  gebilUget.  Dyn 
Rike  Icame.  Dyn  Wille  geschce,  Tp  Erilt-n  alw  ini  Hemmd.  Vnwj 
dacUikc  Biod  giff  vn«  liHiicn,  Vnd  vorgiff  vn»  vnse  SchUlde,  ■Ue 
T/  rasen  ScbUldcncrs  \orgcxiea.  Vnd  viJnj  vns  aiclit  in  VuTaukin;^, 
nndfr  vorlOM  vnii  twi  dcm  iiuct ,  wcnie  djme  ja  dat  K^k« ,  vQ  de 
KnSk ,  T&  dc  Ilcrlicboit  in  Eiriclicit ,  Aram. 


mon  oixiuir. 

A. 

Aom  OtMil**  Kriit    KinlhMnlw;.   FEbTratdittHpluiML  Qnfl'a  Tot,  ISSI. 

Filer  unf«r  g6a,U> .  bill  dr^U^tin  tliu  gnn^to . 

in  hfmilon  (6  liAbcr  .  titilh  li  nAiuo  ihin«r . 
Biqu^nc  unn  ihinnit  r(chi .  ihas  bolia  bCmilriclii  . 

diini  iniir  xua  fo  gii^oi .  ioh  ^nmizigcn  tliing^n  . 
Si  nolllo  tbin  biar  nidarc  .  Tof^r  \{i  nf;in  hJmilo  . 

jn  Mn  hilf  una  hiare  .  fb  thn  ^ngilon  duiflBU  tbAn. 


78 


vans  AXD  iLtc^nxnoNS 


I«T.  tL 


TliEii  digitlicliun  xuhti .  gib  lifutti  imii  mit  gini^htt . 

ich  f>JJIon  ciiili  thrift  Riom  .  Ihiniv  fclbM  \er»  . 
Sciild  hi\atr.  un*  lUIt^n  .  lo  uuEr  mih  diun  uuAllun  , 

(untA  thin  iiuir  tli^nkvn  .  lull  6m\n\tigva  uufrkoi . 
Ni  ^I'liUc  unfili  th'm  nutat .  in  tliM  uulrlaniucrlvn  ftra. 

ibux  uuir  tii  iiiilTigingen  .  iliar  diia  ni  gllitlion  . 
L^Ti  uafili  U  thinajia ,  Uax  unir  An  thlno  tbc^gaoa. 

B. 

LhIIin'i  tnnihtlef^  ftem  Stiet  uaA  VdA*,  IU4,  ttbit  iha  •ditkn  <<  1IH4, 

UiHer  V«Ii>r  ID  dfm  HimmH,  dcin  Name  wen!*  gpIidligM,  <l«in 
Reich  iH.inmo,  dpiti  Willo  gi-orhpho  nuf  Erd^ii  wie  im  llimmfl,  hiikt 
tKglich  Itrot  gib  tiiui  lu^iitc,  and  vvrgib  nnj>  unirrc  Schutdra  wic  wir 
uni>*rn  i>diu1<li^i-rD  *frgc1ion  uiid  fUhrc  un*  nkbt  in  Vcmiclmng, 
ioudi-m  crlow  uoh  tron  deni  LV-btl :  dvnn  drin  Ut  das  lit-ldi  uad  die 
Ktaft  tuid  di«  Hcrrlicbkcic,  in  Ewi](k«it,  Amen  I 

I  here  inwrt  Mvrral  Scmi-Snxon  and  old  Gng1i*h  rcnionii  of  llic 
IiOtd's  PrnyiT,  not  for  their  bciiring  tm  the  qncslirin  of  the  divt'rgi-nce 
of  diiiIi.-i--tK,  bat  bvcatiDu  it  in  conv<iiinil  In  hari-  ull  tbc  tituiHlatkins  ol 
the  Piiirnioiiler  logctlicr,  for  the  piirpuNe  of  inKiii^  Uie  chnngeii  in 
English. 

From  •  HS.  of  Uin  Ptriy  f«rt  ef  tlie  diiilMDih  Mntai;.  BdiqidK  Jin- 
ti^m,  I.  iSS. 

Fader  arc  niiit  art  in  birrnx'  blixMt, 

Mn  hcgi-  iimni-  iit  wurSc-  bliwcddj 

Cumi^n  itt  inoic  6i  kingdain, 

din  bull  wit  ii  b«  «1  (Ion, 

la  h«rvne  and  in  erife  all  10^ 

So  itt  Kill  ben  fill  wel  to  iro; 

Gif  ti"  nllc  one  fii«  dai 

TJic  l>ml  n(  icbo  dni 

And  forgirc  ii*  lire  »inn« 

Alii  we  don  tire  wiRprwiniMi ; 

Letrt  ua  noct  in  fondingc  fnit(% 

Ooc  fro  ivel  £u  mI<I  ui  nll<-.     Amon. 

From  ft  MS.  of  th*  IhirtwDlh  ruiliirj,  Rrllquiv  Anliqas.  1. 191 

Fader  oure  ]wt  art  in  Ix'Vf,  i-lmlgrcd  bee  t*i  nonie,  i-eiunc  ^i 
kineniche,  y>irortli«  pi  wylli-  alw  i«  in  licvenc  so  be  on  ertlie,  onn 


Lkt.  1L 


KOTES  A.XD  nXPSTBinOM 


79 


[di-dajr«a-bred  gif  m  to-iIa}',  &  forglf  ua  our  gultci^  al»  we  fbrgifet 
oure  gulurv,  &  n«  led  ows  nowtb  into  fbndii^g^  ant}!  ala  ows  of 
htm&    So  bo  hit. 

FMm  ■  IISL  of  Uie  tkiitMntli  emtuiy,  RelofTUK  Antlfim,  L  £7. 
Cre  fadw  ia  hevcDQ  Ttohe, 
J>i  naiDo  be  haliid  ever  i-licbe, 
fxt  brings  us  to  ^i  niicliil  blisoe^ 
^i  willv  lo  wirche  I'll  ns  wime^ 
AI4  bit  U  in  lirTcne  i  do 
Ever  in  eorpc  ben  it  tl  n, 
Jiot  holi  bK(I  )>at  IcMk'li  aj 
fu  send  bit  oirn  )'i!i  ilka  daj. 
Forgive  oiu allc  )>at  wcluvi|idoD, 
Ala  vre  fen^ret  ucb  ofir  man, 
Ke  Icie  us  £il!e  in  nofondingf, 
Ak  fidldo  na  fro  }<<!  foole  ]>ii^- 

PMh  WjFlifTo't  Ktw  T«staiHDL    Oxford.  tSSO.    Malth«v  n.  9—13. 

Ourefadir  that  STt  in  bett«nes,  halwid  be  ibi  wtme;  tbi  kyngdoon 

ae  to;    br  tlii  wilk  doouin  boneosDd  ioertbe;  pf  to  vs  thia 

Tdqr  oufT  breed  ourc  olh«r  eubstiiiince ;    and  rorj«u9  to  va  oure  dutlla 

u  we  foijcue  to  ourc  drtlotire ;  snd  Iccde  va  nat  in  to  tcmptacwon, 

bat  drif  ncra  v%  (n  yucl.    Amen. 

Prom  Pumrj'*  rrcfmlon,  MBi*  tdltlon. 

Oure  fadir  that  art  in  beuoncti,  hnlewid  b«  tbi  name;  tht  kingdoom 
[soiM  to ;  be  tbi  will«  don  in  ertbe  as  in  bvuuie ;  jyve  to  va  tbi«  dni 
ftnm  breed  oner  otbir  enbaLinnoe ;  anil  ibrjjut^  to  i,-s  our«  dvtitii  as  wo 
LiDfSmcD  toonra  deitonris;  and  leds  ts  Dot  in  to  (eraptackKin,  but 
IdtlyvcTG  vs  fro  yuel.    Amen. 

Fi«aD  TyndUc'*  Ttmaatitl.    ISM.    BfpFiAt.    nnntoD,  ISIT. 

O  van  fiUhcT  whicb  art  in  biivm,  balowvd  be  tbjr  nani«.     Irf*  thjr 

Dm  come.  Tbj*  vryl!  be  iuIlitlirO,  nn  wHI  in  crib,  as  hit yv  in  h«Tcn. 

LOeve  TS  thi*  dnye  cur  dayly  breade.    Jiad  ior^e  ts  nnre  tiT«)^«c* 

men  aa  we  forgerc  tfaem  which  (reaopas  vs.   Leede  r»  not  into  temptii- 

tioD,  but  delyvre  tb  rrom  yvell.    Ainen. 

In  compnring  the  Tcrnons  of  the  Hvliand  nud  of  Otfrid  with  end) 
ratber   and    with  ibe  other  Kpccinwmi,  allowiuice  mtut  bo  made  foi 


so 


■OTTB  AND  n.t.tr.iTILlTIOM 


LuT.  II. 


raruttonfl  due  to  tlicir  porlicnl  form*,  for  tli«  parajilinuilial  diamctir 
of  both,  and  pcrliap*  far  difTcrfnecu  of  onhn^rajibioil  Hj-ilnn ;  birt 
nAcroll  dniuclium,  llierc  itliU  TCnuiin  pnmlli-I  tronliiaiid  fonasraaiigli 
lo  servo  u  u  resBunnbly  Mtialactor^  test  of  thi-  lagicnl  and  giammaliml 
ruttmblince  and  dircrwlips  bctwpMi  the  Low-diman  dinlcct  of  llie 
former  und  llio  nigli-Gcrrran  of  tlie  latter,  as  al*o  Iwtwocn  the  jMxrtical 
Old-Saxon  of  the  llvliand,  th«  ^Dglo-Saxoa  of  tli«  t«xl  from  Groin, 
and  ihfi  proic  of  tho  Anglo-Saxon  T«ti«i«iiL 

Between  tli^  l'tnit-Dcut*cli  or  nodem  Sajcon  «r  Bugmhas<i>  >nd  ibt  ] 
UiglcGermnn  of  I.iitlicr  the  psratklinn  is  pcrfoct,  the  one  bein^  a 
tmntlatioD  from  tliu  oilier,  and  of  counc  lli«  coTrCfpondcncp  is  aliiioat 
mjnnlljr  cloac  bctwucn  the  Mceao-Golltia  of  UlGlas,  ihr.  Anglo-SoxoD 
Tatnmcnt,  and  tL«  PUti-DcutDcb  of  Buj^iihagon,  all  of  irliich  bcUiRff  j 
to  dm  Lovr-GcrmaD  bnndi  of  tlie  Tcntlooic. 

In  comfariug  ihoNj  monuiiicnts  xf  iho  Tcatonio  language  in  difTomt 
dkltJoU  and  from  dilTiTcntchi-onological  ppriodH,  I  do  not  find  proof] 
that  at  remote  historicid  pcri«ds  the  dLilects  of  tbc  German  apcwjj 
were  '  1«M  pinini}-  dinriitgiiinliod  than  in  later  cnu.'  On  tbc  contrarj,  it 
appears  to  mc  Ihat  the  great  diriuonR  of  the  lnngii^«  were  rnnoh  Icat 
widely  fvpnintrd  tn  tlic  nxtctnlh  cvntury  ihnn  in  ibc  niiilb.  So  tOT  asj 
tlic  evidciK'i'  dfdndlik-  fium  UlSIwi  goat,  tbc  dbtnnoc  mu*t  hare  bcoi 
greater  »itl  in  tlic  li>iirili  ^-ntttry,  and  conwqncntly  lliv  dialects  appew 
to  approxiinnto  aa  tbey  advance,  diverge  lu  they  aiocnd. 

It  i«  tnie  llial,  in  order  to  arrive  at  coaclunivc  rcralia,  much  more 
extended  coicpariwna  miut  be  tiiade,  but  I  ihink  that  an  cxaminnlion 
(if  nildibrand  and  IladabraDd*  Muf^lH,  Noiku-,  the  numciotu  philo- 
lo^cal  monumoita  in  Itaupt'a  Zeiiaehiifi,  and  Graft'a  DiuliHka, 
npccbdly  the  nneicnt  vocabalaricsand  interlinear  gloana  of  the  Mtddla  i 
Agea, — for  exnTiiplc,  the  glonary  In  Graff,  I.  128.  «t.  wq^  from  two 
mSS.  of  Ibc  eighth  crnltiry, — ciuinot  fail  to  (trcnglbGn  the  inference  I 
draw  from  the  diflvrcnt  tcxti  of  the  I^rdS  Prayer. 


V.  (pp.  41,  62.) 

OLD  GEBUAH   DULECT8. 

Tbia,  I  UD  aware,  ia  coatmry  to  the  opnton  of  J.  Grimm,  wbe 
tnya,  Geech.  dor  D.  S.  884 :  "  Zur  zeii,  wo  deutadic  apnMbc  In  dcr 
gocbichtc  auftrilt  ....  ihre  cigncn  dialccte  achcinen  unbedeulendcf . 
und  nacntscbiedcner  aU  in  dci  f»!ge."    In  a  ccTt4un  aoue,  the  German* 
ittftiago  maltca  ila  appearance  in  htMory  in  the  cinaate  agea  of  Greek 
and  BonuB  literntare,  that  in,  the  language  ia  oficn  ^(£ai  of,  and  a 


LccT.  U. 


BOTBH  AKD  nxrsTBxnoKs 


81 


lev  nn>per  nn^  coinman  DOinu  bdoa^ing  to  H  btg  reoanlfil  hj  ih^ 
wriirm  of  tli*i«>  ppriod.*.  Bui  lliu^  fi-'w  rtinainB  g.rtr  us  iio  uolion 
vr'nnicrrr  nf  tltn  infl(.-xi<ir»l  or  tj-ntuclieal  Q'stem  of  the  langvi^«,  or  of 
tin'  iiiuiunl  nliiiidu  of  Its  dialects,  and  eonsequeDtljF  do  means  of 
vmjmiing  or  (utinutiii;;  t)i«  di»cretjuiici«8  of  tliow  dialects.  On  Ui« 
fenneT  pnint  Ulfibn  luruii>li(-s  as  our  oailiMt  infomMiion,  and,  of  coune, 
Mir  tint  tnoirledgt  of  any  Germanic  speech  dates  froia  xhe  fourlb 
ceuiurj.  Wfr  have  no  oontemporaneooi  or  neariy  cool«iD])oraneioiu< 
mtaiiu  of  sny  oognare  dialect,  except  «  few  tingle  vords  fit-.m  wliich 
BO  nfe  eondnaioofl  can  1>«  draim,  and  liencc  we  I:n<>w  nothing  of  ib« 
nwrnbloDCCS  or  diverntieit  belwevn  the  diiTi-rent  hranclie*  of  the 
Teatoutc  tipeecli  at  that  period.  The  nsteninn,  then,  ibat  the  Geiman 
dialcciK,  nt  oiir  Grac  historical  noqtuin lance  with  thu  Inngtia^,  'a|)|)r4ir 
to  huv«  beat  lem  broadly  dixtingiii3iit:il  thun  iif^crworda,'  is  ■  pure 
coojectiue  aostitined  by  no  known  fuct.  For  compurixoni  of  tbe  early 
iDd  modem  Gertnamo  iipc<MJica,  sec  illusLnitJon  IV.  ut  end  of  tliis  lecture. 


VL  (p.  52.; 

BCA;«I)tNATtAN   lAXaRAOBS. 

Then  Is  stTODf  cvidcnoc  la  prove  un  identity  of  fjieed)  In  oil  the 
ndinaviaa  cotintriei  at  tbc  cocnmcrnenncnl  of  ibeir  Itteniturv,  or 
ber  to  show  ihnt,  in  npStu  of  locnl  difTi-rcncen  of  dialect,  the  language 
regarded  on  on*  by  tfaoae  who  iwed  it.  The  rafditony  on  this 
nifoct  will  be  fiiund  in  tbe  pre&ee  to  Ej^hooa's  I.exicoD  Po«iicum 
Icti'fuo:  Lii^'un:  Sc|>teutrioDalia,  where  all  ibv  punioges  in  01d-Nonh«m 
llcntiin;  whicli  bL-arou  tbo  quvation  arc  collecled.  But.  on  the  oilier 
a-i,  s  «iin[Mriaun  of  the  diction  of  the  monuMrrpti  vttnhlisbr*  rather 
I  div^ty  tlian  a  unity  of  language  at  the  earliest  period  l«  which  tlu^ 
mch.  Wo  l)ar«  no  manuxcripts  in  nny  of  the  Sc«ndtDaTtan  dialcctt 
elder  than  the  twcUlh,  in  all  |>rob«bilily  none  older  than  the  lliirteenth 
eoituiy,  ihongli  very  many  of  the  wnrku  fbnnd  in  these  mauuxcripta 
aw  of  matih  earlier  rUte,  and,  no  far  a*  can  be  judj^  by  inH-rnal 
eviilt^ioc,  mom  or  Icoi  futtlifully  conformed  to  a  more  primitive  ortho- 
^jihy  and  ^nunuiai'.  lu  urii;iiuil  ntanutcripEx,  or  contemporaneooa 
copies^  of  works  composed  ta  Dmimurk  and  Sweden  a*  cutiy  no  the 
lUat  exialjng  codex  of  any  Icelandic  ituihor,  there  occur  numGJO<us 
vnrdf^  ftyrniB,  and  constructions  which  an  more  closely  nlltcd  to  thote  of 
tlie  n>cdern  dialects  of  ibono  coiiniiics  than  lo  the  ruculiubiy  and 
fnauiar  of  tbc  Old-Nonh«i'n.     It  lia«  been  hence  argued,  llut  iha 


Jii^ 


u 


ROTES  AM)  ILLrsTDATIOU 


tan.  11. 


I>SDuli  And  Swcdidi  am  dmoetidvil,  mit  from  die  Old-Nortliom  i>f  th« 
Ict-lundic  writer*,  but  froai  iiignBtc  pAtallrl  dialrcu  of  cqiMl  ■ntH|iuir. 
Tli«  uvidnDcc  friMu  llui  runio  inacrifitiocm  fotuid  in  tLc  Nortttere  Kitw- 
dMiw — innny  of  whldi  utq  bdivvnd,  und  ■omn  almoat  ocrlainl^  knowB  ' 
ta  bv  muub  inorw  aocient  iIub  any  uxtant  tiiaiiD«cri]i(  in  «nj  ^candina- 
tIui  dialiM-t — alllioiigh  llu'ir  urtliof^jthyiii  very  rnriablc  and  uuocrtiiini 
poiuta  to  lliu  aamo  concluHou.  Tfio  tuictly  ooinitioni  origin,  tWii,  ot 
tli«  loclaudio,  Swedish,  and  Dnnixh,  iliougb  vary  gencinlljr  adniiirod,  ia 
not  absolutely  proved,  and  mj-  own  langn^ge  on  this  subjuct  in  my  Klrst 
Serioa,  L'wture  XVII.,  p.  3B8  and  clwiriicrc,  niuai  La  tnkm  with  K.tne 
qualtSoation.  But  th«  orrw,  if  it  be  an  cttof,  v/m  not  aiuii-ml  to  my 
Ugunaent  in  Ibo  poMagCM  rvfermLlo,  for  tlie  catential  liu!i  siiU  Hulxtistis 
namely,  that  wbile  tbn  lodoiulio,  proicclcd  ftvm  fcreifiii  iiiilii<:tii:>M  by 
tho  almoMt  con)pl«lv  n>cint  and  lilcnuy,  »■  well  m  p)iyMcal  uolaiiun  ^ 
the  people  which  uitv5  it,  boa  undugttnc  tittle  change,  the  DitiiiJi  and 
Swodixh,  on  the  contrary,  hare  dvpmtcd  from  their  enillvr  forms  to  an 
extent,  and  in  iliirotionK,  piOjiOTtioiialc  to,  and  drirrmined  faj,  lh« 
mnount  and  chu.nioicr  of  the  alien  iiillucncM  to  which  they  hsM  been 
reapcctivcly  ucpoM-'d.  The  Swnlinli  in  still  iMu-niially  a  ScandiaaTtsB 
laagne^  in  both  words  nnd  funnii,  but,  llKitigb  tli<.-  Duiica  ha*«  prrsvned 
the  pirinvip*!  charactrrimicn  of  tbeir  aiMiieiit  granunsr,  tbetr  voeabaluy 
ia  Untcntably  dMintioniilixed. 

Sec  Molbvch'a  nk(.-id)  of  the  hutory  of  the  DanbL  language,  in  tin 
laat  editioD  of  hb  Duuitb  Dictionary,  1639. 


vn.  (p.  M.)  DiveKaEHCB  of  dialbctv. 
I  beg  Dot  to  be  mJsandetstood  a»  coTertly  atfptliig,  [ti  any  of  thn 
foregoing  renwrks,  against  tho  received  opinioa  of  a  oommon  origin  uf 
the  Hliole  huuiaii  rnoo.  I  am  not  a  oanrert  to  the  opposito  theory,  nor 
do  I  ptolws  (o  be  oompeteBt  to  -weigh  tbo  pofely  physicHl  evldenoe  on 
thia  queslion ;  but  the  (area  of  tnth  i«  nlBV*  Vfttkoned  when  it  ia 
aiulatned  by  ■naoimd  er((uinents,  and  I  do  not  b«>ut«>t«  to  any  that  in 
toy  jodgmont,  tbo  endenco  dorivnblu  from  actnal,  a*  diatingnlBhed 
from  coajoctnml  lingiiuti^  hiiitory,  dora  not  nuppoit  the  iloctriae  of  tlie 
unity  and  common  di-scont  of  thi>  haman  speciw.  TtThilo  mnking  thia 
adndaaion,  I  mnxt  ttuint  that,  in  the  proMODt  stato  of  oar  kno«le>lg«^ 
ve  hnve  iintliiiitf  liki^  ennrtuviTii  rvulcnrain  fnvnrof  tlwcnntnuy  teach- 
ing, ami  tlintiKh  we  may  taiily  diiuriiia  ami  wei^b  rnicli  la^t*  ae  aio  nov 
belore  tta,  every  cuulid  pnmon  will  cooeodo  Ihut  wc  ore,  na  yet,  by  no 
means  in  ponewiiiMi  of  oU  tho  olomenia  bcloogiug  to  tho  problom,  and 
Uiat  fnture  invent iRation*  will  donbtleee  cnnae  many  a  vattation  in  the 
bnhuioe  of  probebilitica  boforu  certain^  ia  loachod— if  indcod  that 
fwini  Ih>  evi-T  attainable. 


t.IL 


K0TE8   AKD   ILLL-fiTBATIOXe 


S3 


The  opinion  I  bavo  advance  of  tbo  (liTprgenco  of  Ungaite««  ua  «-o 
follov  tlieni  np  to  tbnir  cvliwit  trcomIoi!  formi,  and  thdr  coiiveTgL-ii<« 
OS  itif'V  ilccic«(xl,  U  not  irrocoDcilalile  with  tlu'  woll-MlahluJioil  fw^t  of 
Ui«  MtnArncy  of  cv^ry  hiiinnn  ijwccfi  In  "■If-jiiviwon,  and  tW  progres- 
mvti  dcvcLopRiviit  of  dinlncta  uikUt  ci-rtAiti  circunxinnc*^       WbcneVfT 

botnognncoiw  [mv|i1i;  with  u  couiiuoii  Iuii;;iie  ti  divided  inio  wpunic 
and  uncomi<-cli.>d  uiIh^  hy  (uuiuiuiioci,  hj  IucaI  eluuigcB  in  Tclt^om  or 
poljtica]  iuniiluiioiift,  or  bv  *ay  of  the  iiumeruiia  csuwh  wlii^  break  up 
brg«  nutioiu  into  sinalkr  fl-;igincnio.  lb«  itpcvcbca  of  tlic  dilTi^i-Dt  mun* 
b«ni  of  t]i«  rac«  become  dixiiucl,  not  by  virioe  of  bwa  of  rcpulMon 
And  divergence  inheivnl  in  ibe  lunpiago  ilwlf,  but  jiist  in  prujnrtion  to 
ftlbfl  cbamcler  nnd  energy  of  tho  new  cirannHiances  under  wlilcli  iIm 
rfG[«ralc  diviuonH  of  the  fiunily  an.-  ]>bccd,  and  tbo  dcgroc  in  wLicb  tli« 
oomtiinn  ten  lion  between  '.iK-m  i»  interrupted. 

Now,  admitting  i}ial  ull  men  are  doscmdcd  from  a  Ningto  ji^r,  iheae 
divinona  of  natron  and  of  tonguu  nmnt  Ituvc  bc<!n  vtsry  catnmiiti  at  that 
aittre  period  wli«n  ogriouliure  and  itrt  did  not  yet  ndiiiit  ol'd^tiiity  of 

pnblioo,  and  tvben  for  tbu  diildren  vtewvry  awarming  hire, 

■Tha  vorid  muall  befbr*  iLm,  wtwn  tocLooaa 
Tbsir  ptaot  of  rwU' 

1  brace  the  prunilivc  lai^g;uaga  or  btDtpingvi  were  Moon  ^il  up  into  s 

nnltitude  of  laloiiii,  mure  or  leas  nnlike  to  tach  olber  and  to  thcironm- 

Linoa  mouice.     Tbe»*  ant  event"  of  vrliicti  liuuiun  annaJa  havt  pfcH-rvrd 

^only  staiity  audimpcrfeetrvcordii;  but  t)ie  diali.'ctiocliaoj^es.piuiliic.-ed  by 

lautKHitiou  and  coJonintioa  within  tbo  hit^xirical  p*'riod.  .ire  nullkK'ntlj 

Well  known  (o  enubleu*  to  eonceiro  tbe  extent  ol  lh«  linguitiic revo- 

hiionn  whicb  muit  bare  occurred  in  rrtnntcr  civa.     But  from  ibe  «K«t 

■ndcnt  date  to  wliidi  antlit-ntiu  jiioliini*  rfcimU  i-jctrfid,  tbc  yeurrnl  ti-n- 

ideiK^  of  bnnian  political  Hicii-ty  bun  bvcn  liiwurda  incrvnifd  cntiinitini- 

>nlion,  intermixture,  confuMon,  and  uinal^nmtion  of  races  nnd  tongnr'. 

Ucnoe,  during  thia  period  — the  only  period  lhroti}^i  whicb  we  can 

I  tnoe  thi!  history  of  langtia^-  with  any  approuch  toccrtaiRty — all  inRu- 

BK««,wilb  tlie  exception  of  tboie  of  emigration  and  anokigoQacanseN  of 

liule  ooni]ianiiire  importance,  bitve  oo-ojwraled  to  produce  a  conalanlly 

,  ioctoulng  convergence  of  tbc  more  widely  dilTiised  dialeciA,  and  an 

f'etlirpatioa  of  the  leaa  iniporiaDC  bimI  mnrc  muTowly  limit^^l   paidiH. 

While  then  it  is  theoretical ly  I»<H  in)[m>luhlo  that  the  npo  of  genvml 

I  ipfirrixiiiiniion  win  pr<«cded  by  a  long  period  of  general  divergence  of 

tangncH,  it  taial  be  n'meniliereJ  tliat  this  eonduiiiua  ia  mere  initller  of 

JnfcTcnce  front  analogy,  and  by  no  mean*  an  minbltAcd  &ci ;  for  all  tbat 

Uaory  teucbea  tin  is,  lliat  the  further  we  go  back  tlie  wider  was  tbe 

divenity  of  xpeech  amoDfc  men.    '  Tout  oe  que  nous  savona  dee  lai^uM 

au  ifc  <]Bes  lea  pJua  roiaaee  de  leur  ongine,'  saya  Furie^  '  aona  !«■ 

«1 


84 


mm  AKD  nxcFTiunoits 


LwT.  n. 


mimtrc  ^vinita  en  iliAkctmit  noim-tlialrclmpcu  ^mdit*.  II  ri«ut,|>«int 
Kit  uiiWDur  h  I'lititl^,  [loiir  ks  y  ttttidre,  il'tnunairwn  ^v«n<TmmlB  ot  nn 
U-iDpa  Irfei-Iung  reUtivcmait  k  U  vie,  je  tie  i]U  ya  dot  individuM  n  <k« 
famUlea,  mnis  dee  peuiJea,'  &c.  Facriei,  J>anU  tt  la  Laague  Itau'cnnt, 
UM,  U.  SOS. 

Tho  ]>roporicion,  that  longuKgea  dcaccodcd  from  the  mmv  stock  nra 
incajiabk-  of  gnitnmatical  niixtur«,  aecrna  (o  tn«  to  involvu  a  ouuimdic- 
lion,  onii  nt  liut  to  lend  incvitnbl/  to  lli«  avidmioD  against  which  I  iim 
proloiting.  [t  Mnumoi  thnt  iqicc'Phcs  dtriTcd  frDin  a  ccmnnoii  ori^iinat, 
■nd  diM-clopfd  from  it  by  urgunic  low,  iii-di-ppndi-ntlj  of  txiitiuI  lin- 
giuKlic  inflticncOH,  Ixvoroe.  hy  iho  action  nf  ibii  common  Inw  uf  ihrir 
helii^  io  divvrse  from  «ach  other  id  Hiniciuru  und  Hptwilio  natitrc,  tiial 
aUlidtigh  t)i«y  Mill  n^aiii  Ui«  CMeutial  crliamcltTisttU  of  thdr  comnuin 
pareni,  no  nlliaiicc  or  malcKienco  bi>iwcL'ii  ihcm  i»  jMntble.  This  is  at 
varianot!  with  nil  that  organic  ]>hyt'iology  has  taught  vs,  and  if  the 
alleged  repu;! nance  nnd  iircooncilabilitv  bo  ndniiilfd,  wo  must  r«aort 
V>  the  hypothcaiaof  nn  lndrprndrnt  crwition  for  every  known  l&ngoacfii 
I  am  Dot  prqxirx'd  to  aciopt  tlii*  lij-jioiIn»iii,  but,  tt  tho  mtno  tim«,  • 
admit  thiit  in  iho  [ihcnomma  of  language  Doniud<-tv(I  hy  thontwIvM, 
and  without  rcfcmicc  to  theological  doctrine*  or  vtliuologicnl  ihconei, 
I  do  not  find  any  aerious  objection  Io  it;  and  if  1  beltvTcd  in  the  impoii' 
aibili^  of  grammatical  mixture,  p«nnancnt  lingiiiiitic  hybridinn,  I 
ahuuld  (iiid  myiu-lf  conijx'ilcd  to  ckjwuk  it. 

None  but  Ota  fuUowi-rsof  ilieaolioul  «f  which  Dnrwin  b  now  the  moxt 
conipictiouB  teacher  infer,  from  aimllariiy  of  Ktriic^luro,  a  community  of 
origin  helwocu  different  organic  specie*  of  iho  eanw  gcna*  in  a  (laiticu- 
lar  country,  or  botwccn  rc}>r€feni»livo  tpccios  in  dilfeicDt  coiintrica. 
By  moat  boinnitJ*,  oaliK,  between  which  no  ooniilaot  diBinvaee  can  b« 
pointed  out  except  in  the  »hape  of  the  ciipof  the  acorn,  nninttintainMl 
to  bo'apcpifi<«lly  diittincl,  and  not  dr*c<-n<Icd  Irom  a  comioon  Mock. 
Why,  llirn,  i^  it  not  ripijilly  probabtr  that  the  community  of  nature  in 
ntnn  lini  producrd  any  niimtier  of  Inngu^^  ckuwly  n-icmbling  cadi 
other,  but  not  genealogically  rcbtcd  F  In  compwing  very  nuiny  speciua 
of  pliuil»ai)dnnimala,dM!|ioiniaorcotacidenc«!aTevuMly  more  nutnerotut 
ami  important  thim  ibow  of  dilTvrenoc,  but  whih'  a  tiYghl  div«i:genc«  in 
Ronnnl  type  is  licJd  to  «stabliidi  a  fpcciSc  ilivprsiiy  in  iho  lri«  or  th« 
(|uadrup(.*d,  an  eiionnouii  diiicre|iancy  in  vocabnlnry  and  f^ntax  i«  nol 
MiniddoTttd  asdi^roring  oommtmity  nf  origin  in  fangiMgea.  If  bngiiaga 
Im  coii^dercd  aa  a  gift  (him  an  cxitmal  »urcc  —  a  madiine  with  a 
coriaiu  limited  nu)g«  of  movement* — it  U  difficult  (o  got  rid  of  tlin 
theoiy  of  hcrcditaiy  or  mtlier  tmdilioniil  docent ;  but  if  «c  regard  it 


LicT.  IL 


wna  AKD  ujujgnxrtovs 


S5 


m»  an  organic  {irodact,  a  natiini!  rcKi]t  or  iht-  oonctitulian  nn4  cnrxliiitin 
of  iMUi,  and  not  as  an  aiaeinUage  of  orbitnirv  or  convcnltoniil  syniboLs 
it  follows  iLat  k-xii:ii1  ur  graniinuiical  mwniblaDoes  in  IftiigtiBpw  no 
more  prove  itidr  original  idoniiijr  tliaii  a  oerUin  coincid«noe  in  tbtie- 
lure  aiKl  rnnetion  of  orgnn  «»iiibti»)ic8  a  conunguiuily  b«(wem  all  tfa4 
■fwcica  of  tl>o  gen\a/di4  in  (luadruped*,  or  iIm  descent  of  all  ihv  planta 
oinhraccd  under  the  generic  leimJicMg  from  a  idnglc  gcna. 


VIII.  (p.  fiO.) 
mnPA-nrr  bcth-eem  sixoss  asd  celts. 

Not  to  Nponk  oTrarlier  and  Ion  tiimiiior  instances,  I  vaay  rder  to  tin 
tiuainll)' luilicrnus  iicconntoflhelTiahandof  tlii;  fouririld  king*  canghl 
•ad  lanii-d  hy  Iticlianl  II.,  iu  FrotxMtri  (vrlio  of  roune  waa  tptaking  tb« 
RDlinMfUisof  bUEiigliHli  fri«iida);  tu  SUnihTim's  IreUind,  in  llolindicd; 
to  Wr«u'H[i«pct8,quoied  in  tlienoti^ft  to  Witkins'ardiiioii  ofSirTbnoiM 
Bn>wn«;  and  finally  toPinkenon.u'hosrgiH^Mslouily  iheinferiorilyof 
tho  Celtic  niioe :  '  Sl>i>v  mo  n  gnt>l  <>'.'  «aid  be,  -  and  I  am  don«.'  Thns 
DjunioDR  of  countc  an  not  nuihoritins  nor  worth  citing  for  any  purpoM 
•accept  a*  nxpnvidoniiof  n  frvling  uliich,  aNwr  Iuiti- abandon t  vrideno^ 
faaa  been  tnlcnaiiMid  hy  at!  ihn  non-CV-llic  inhubiiiinU  of  England,  fton 
ibe  Sflxon  inriuion  to  the  prc-M-nt  duy ;  and  tliis  ii  an  imporUnt  bet^ 
beeauM!  it  tcsid^  lo  Expliiin  whyKiiglisli  ho*  Imrrowtil  so  few  woidBfrom 
anj  esintiiigliirinsof  t)i«  Cullic.  If  lltv  Celtic  Brilunn  wa«  a  Cbrinian 
people  at  (be  time  of  tbeir  subjugation  hy  tbe  Saxotis,  to  the  exunt 
iriiicb  ikcir  adi-ocaUfs  maintain,  and  had  tbe  culture  which  has  every- 
where aooompanied  i\w  diffusion  of  Chriuiiinily.  iVT  ctnild  ixnt  hav* 
fiiilcd  to  pmpagaie  that  rel^on  among  their  conqticron,  unlcsa  an  in- 
vincible otutnclr  van  fniitTd  in  the  mutual  anti|ttthy  hrtun-n  tbi'  naiioti*. 
But  iJti!  AnfcIo-iSmcono  wcro  converted  by  miMionnriai  Imm  liome,  and 
the  lame  caiu«  whidi  pr^cntcd  tbi.-  incorporation  of  any  conniiiirntbla 
portion  of  tbe  Celtic  vocabulary  into  ihi*  Piwon  BpwsA  —  wbrther  the 
faUallMtnal  inlcriority  of  ibc  Celt  or  ihc  liativd  of  race  —  prevented  aino 
the  adoption  of  the  Chriitian  religioo  by  tbe  invaders. 

EL  (p.  GOl) 

CBLTIC   RTrUOUK]ir& 

Koentn,  OeNedi'rbuidichcBoi-renitand  !Ii:>tori«di  BcKbrcvcn,  p.  17, 
liiflowLi^  Boot,  ascribes  a  Latin  ori^n  to  tbe  Dutch  nrord.i  nkkcr, 
Sfrr,  xaad,  tatiim,  liooi-vork,    /urea,    jufc,  Juifun,    wan, 


KOTES  iHD  XLLOSTBATIOXS 


Lkt.  11 


9ai»»v»,  domchrlrgol,  J!ageHvm,  siklcel,  teevla.  upadc, 
apattia.  Emry  onii  nf  ihrKc  ivoriln,  and  other*  (if  (he  xamc  cIiim, 
Mcli  Mciillor,  eutttr,  or  covhcr,  arc  tound  in  Anglo-t^xoti,  nnd  Um 
arfltunant  is  equ&IIj  slrong  Ui  abow  Utat  ttiat  Inngun^  took  tlivm  lh)m 
tlio  mine  BOurcfl. 

The  gmcmlly  iiLTi-rior  oultnrc  of  tli«  Celtic  to  tlie  Lniin  nnd  Golbio 
race*  would  aflbrd  a  prcsumptioii  Uiat  ilw)  Cdu  olao  tinil  bonovt^  frttm 
lh(^  Rnninnn  sudi  of  llicoe  words  as  ocvur  hi  thi-ir  ipoecli.  Bill  tbo 
curintm  nnd  nlmoat  nnnolicod  fact  of  lli«  utiHlvoce  of  trajnng-machinM 
nm<mg  llic  < Entile,  Blutrdhy  liic  cMrr  Plinj,  ('Vin'iiaDadviuKic-iIooDdilioil 
i>l'  t)olli  ngriciiliunil  nnd  mrcli-iniral  an  in  (hat  pfwpiv,  anil,  of  txmtm, 
MilbomcH  tin  to  tiippow  that  thrj  hnd  a  prnporlioDotrly  complpto  mral 
vooabulai]^.  Tbu  probahilitj*  u  ihitt  mod  of  tho  vrorda  in  qucatioa 
beloug  to  an  earlier  pvriod  of  liumim  iporcli  thun  that  of  the  exjiilcnctt 
of  any  langunf-c  idonlJfiaUe  bh  diMJnotlv  Cfllirr,  Gctliic,  or  Ii«1ia. 

I  lisTt-  elwwhtre  adrerted  lo  llif  pti'laliility  ihut  many  word*  atlc^i^ 
to  be  Celtic  wcr«  of  Latin  origin,  nnd  tlmt  in  naray  ciim'n.  roots  luppoecd 
Cdlic  aT«^  88  pntbahly,  Goiliic.  Mr.  Davica  wys  that  earl  is  Welsh 
from  cir,  a  drey  or  alcdge,  but  48  I  have  obaerved  in  a  note  on  th« 
word  Ctrl,  in  the  Amcaican  edition  of  Wedgwood,  cart  occurs  in  tha 
KoTH<  Alcxnndur'a  Ssga,  of  ihc  (liiTtccndi  ccndiiT,  and  may,  tbcnJbro, 
with  cqunl  plaiwibility,  he  rliiinicl  an  Gothic.  6'oim  has  be«n  aappoaed 
to  Im! at  \\\hh  origin^bul  n»  iliin  word  i"  fotind  in  mediwal  Gnr\  and 
l^tin,  ni  ii-«ll  an  in  (>ld-Frrti<;h  and  ItiOuin,  it  ia  a  hbtoricnl,  nol  an 
etymotngica!  qucslioD,  to  what  xlock  it  twlongn.  $rc  Ihi  Cangc  (tuna, 
2>  gunna,  gonna,  gonna,  gunclln.  Tho  WelJigwii,  to  which  it  ia 
nrfciTcd,  is  Mid  to  RKun  toga,  hat,  as  a<|ucMion  of  mt/Ka/ etymology, 
more  probublL-  nuurcn  for  sown  mar  hv  luund  dw-wkcrc;  for  (li«  Dame 
of  ao  complex  a  RiirriK-nt  in  not  likely  to  be  a  primitive.  GarneU 
tbinka  hamnr  la  Wuiisfi  berfa,  butloa,  W.  botwra,  crooit,  W.  crog, 
Unter,  W.  dcintur,  i«nn,  W.  gwain,  ;Mrn,  W,  pan,  toltltr,  W. 
aawdnrinw,  &e.,  &c.  But  ia  cot  barroie  mor»  probaUy  llw  A.  8. 
bcrcire  from  )>«ran  to  carry  ;  builon  the  French  baatoOt  a  bod  or 
knob,  from  bonter,  to  piisli  or  eproni ;  crool  cognate  with  Icdandio 
kr6kr,  a  hook  \  Uftir  frcm  ttii  I-atin  tcndcra,  lo  fttrteh  ;  teem,  tb« 
Gothic  wagen,  ragn;  pan,  ihr.  Gri(hi<?  panna,  pandn,  pfanne; 
and  ctpccially  tolder,  which  i*  limtid  in  all  the  Itumancc  luttgiingn,  iba 
Ijuin  solidarc,  from  nolidnfl,  uwd  by  Pliny  in  iIm  preoiai!  scniw,  M 
toldtr?  Thms  arc  purely  <|ueKtioi)a  of  hitlorieal  «cymology,  and  wa 
con  no  nior«  determiDU  ihcm  by  eompariaon  of  forms,  than  we  can 
Lprote  by  the  linguiiiilc  clmi^cler  of  the  luaH  AUied,  Uiat  ihu  prinea 
,  or  bod  nut  a  real  exisieuoe. 

■  Sm,  port,  pp.  St!-J>14. 


Lkot.  IL 


ROTES  AXD  ILimnUTIOXa 


8T 


X.  (p.  6-1.) 

tnvFiczvtr  or  apfrixiatiko  roBEioH  souKiia. 

'  PrnnDK  irbotK  ntu-nlioci  biw  not  Iwvn  8pf<.-ully  diavm  to  the  ntbject 
■re  liul«  avtnre  of  ;he  itiflicult}-,  I  will  not  tay,  of  iiniutibg  or  of 
wriiing  <Uin-D,  but  even  of  htarirtg  lh«  pecalior  Miunda  of  foreign 
hagiugiw.  Ad  snecdote  uixj  sein'O  to  illiigtntic  this.  There  ia  ■ 
Peraiau  word  in  Tciy  common  utw  ihroughout  tbc  litwt  —  baUishwab 
—  BMttDiiig  n  gift  ox  n  present.  It  is  eqaimlent  in  mwning  to  the 
Old-EogliHb  largt.tt,  nnd  in  cmplojsd  t>}'  thr  nlti-ndjint!*  cm  grc.il  men 
and  Rtnngcrv,  wbcti  g!ibi  am  nude  or  V3|icclcd,  in  just  ilic  tamm 
waj.  Tbe  Tiirliiiib  *rliculalion  i>f  all  woniH  ia  excOMlinglj  dittincti 
and  (hi*  particular  word,  buk)iabre>li,  vrhidi  ererf  traveller  in  Turk^ 
bpim  a  bundrvd  liuKs  a  duj-,  ia  uiivicil  wiili  aa  un«lioa  Out  mskea  it 
Tifnr  impnwiivc  lo  tli«  ears  of  ■  htrimger;  hvWM  oo«  would  imagiiw 
that  ila  lrTi«  pronuncLalioii  would  be  tcadily  amod  hj  the  oboiaect  ear. 
NotwithaUading  tbi»,  >  diatinguiahi-d  gmtleman  vbo  had  pscaed  mod 
of  hia  ]tr«  in  Ibreign  land*,  and  had  apcot  many  yean  at  ConslaniiDopltt 
in  a  dij)Ioiiuntic  cnpncity.  wu  tiiubla  to  come  any  n<«rcr  to  the  sound 
of  balclvhrcKii  tlinn  baeUhtarch.  Viv:  llitia  irriin  in  onv  of  bii  publi>bt!d 
Iftiera:  ''Flwrc  inonljr  one  word  in  alt  my  Irtii-m  which  t  am  cr-riain, 
(however  ibry  mny  bt:  wrillrn),  of  not  having  apdt  wroi^,  and  llut  ia 
the  word  hacUhlasch,  which  ngnilics  a  pmenL  I  hsvcv  heard  it  ao 
often,  and  my  car  in  m  ncctuitonted  Vt  the  aound,  and  my  longiic  to  the 
proannoialioo,  ihut  1  am  now  oertain  I  am  not  wTtmg  tbc  hundredth 
port  at  a  wfaiii]i«r  or  liap.  Tli«re  la  no  olbCr  word  in  thn  Tuikiih,  ao 
well  tmpre9N.-il  on  my  mind,  and  eo  well  tvmemlwred.  muitcvtn-  rJao 
I  hare  wrilien,  bodahtaacb  I  my  earliest  acquiiintunce  in  the  Turkiib 
language,  I  almlt  ncrer  tor^l  got  !  '—  Conttaalinople  and  iu  KneirtmA, 
ta  a  teritt  of  Itttert,  by  at  Amfrican  tmtg  rrWcJif.  N.  X,  183D.  IL 
p.  151. 

U,  then,  pcrmna  of  fiur  intclligcncit  «r«  liabla  to  straiigvly  to  t>errert 
the  Hmnds  of  foreign  words  which  ihcy  bav«  Ttcsrd  and  used  for  yean^ 
what  can  any  man's  opinions  be  worth  co  th«  iotuidB  «f  •  Lmgu^a 
nlitd)  be  never  heard  at  all  7 


LECTURE  m. 


AaOLO-SAXON   VOCABUIJRV,   LlTKHATCftE,  ASD  OB.\UMAK. 

Isi  order  to  a  jii«t  vstimato  of  the  capacities  of  the  Anglo- 
SuoD  tonga«,  we  miut  pass  from  the  forms  nnd  Eotm^R  of  its 
woixist  the  aenHUniiA  inipr^iuinDa  ttiey  produce  od  the  organ  of 
bearing,  to  their  eignificauce,  their  power  of  commuoicaLing 
fact  aiu)  I'xciting  cuiutton,  which  constjtutcs  the  cewoce  of 
human  spu'ch. 

We  irnis*  liere  admit  that  our  knowledge  of  Atigto-Sazoo  ia 
not  irucfa  a8  to  enable  ub  to  pronounce  on  this  point  with  aa 
much  certainty  aa  in  the  caso  of  many  other  luiigiinj^cs.  dead  aa 
well  08  living.  Tbo  extant,  or  at  leaat  printed,  literature  of 
that  tongue  is  not  lufficicntlj  extensive  and  varied  in  subject 
nni)  in  treatment  to  furniab  us  wltti  the  r.riio  and  only  means 
we  can  ever  poseta  of  learning  the  actual  force  of  words, 
namely,  observation  of  their  ueo  at  different  periods,  in  difTorent 
Gombinntionx,  and  by  difTeri'nt  wrilcnt,  and  we  thcri;f"re  do  not 
understand  an  Anglo-Saxon  book  an  we  dj  a  work  in  &  living 
foreign,  or  even  an  ancient  claasical,  langui^e.*  True  tb« 
close  allionco  between  the  Anglo-Saxon  nnd  Euglixh  helps  us 
to  mn  tliTotigh  An^Io-Saxon  narrative  works,  and  Kiruple 
homiiies   like   those  of  Alfnc.  with  trreat  case:  tmt  wDen  w» 

*  Anirlo-RuM  Tcxtoofintplijr  w*>  in  •  rorj  nnMitiafacFtorj  oonditiMi  nattl 
tto  appMrADOO  of  Bonrortii'n  laburiuu*  dtditiaoarjr.  whioli,  llioajb  muoli 
b«lilnd  tlM  AdvacMd  liiisiiiMk  tiuS«tni«  of  our  daj,  vm  a  rery  tinoly  and 
importaDl  Mlditiou  to  oiir  fa«dlIU««  [or  ^xiAyia^  tho  •DClont  moib«r  tooKn* 
of  Eugiaail.  Tli<>  utowArlpn  to  Sobtnid'i  OoMtM  dor  AnK<)-!^M>li*on,  and  la 
Or^iu^  Itlbliothoit  (ler  An)[et'S^haUfbcti  Pi>oi!4t.  >tR  alan  Tnliiabia  coatribn- 
ItODK  lo  tha  Mino  l)mncfa  of  plillolagjr.  Itul.  a(m  hU.  vord-book*  caaaol 
pi  bcfiKid  their  ButbaiiUea,  and  a  tagiamury  litanlure  oaa  Iutc  but  im- 
.  pcrf uot  IcskooK 


tUTT.  IIL 


CAPACITIBS  OP   ASGLO-AAXOS 


89 


toicft  on  Anj^lu-SnxoQ  pi>om  lo  ham),  wu  interpret,  not  Kod  our 
author,  and  no  man  can  make  himitelf  as  much  at  home  id 
Beowulf  and  Ctedmon  as  a  good  Gredan  may  in  Ilomcr.* 

But  im{Ktrfcct  as  is  our  knowledge  of  niccdixtiDCtJonH  and  e^a* 
ncMvut  )ihtidc«  of  meaning  io  Ati^lo-Siixoa  wonia,  we  cau  t&y, 
villi  conGdcDce,  that  in  the  higbc^  quiilitj  of  speech,  the  power 
of  varied  cxprcsdon  upon  mor'tl  and  inttfllectual  topics,  tliia 
language  was  c^rtuiDly  not  iaferior  to  any  other  of  tbc  Gothic 
stock. 

Id  estimating  its  capaciti^  in  this  rospect,  ve  are  not  to 
compare  it  with  the  modem  Scaudiuaviiiu  and  Teutonic  toDgiii>^ 
which  tuiTc  rcofiTvd  centuries  of  culture  nnce  Anglo-Saxon 
became  toclinct,  but  witJt  thoso  languagett  ai  periods  when  they 
bad  enjofc-d  a  iniicii  infc^rior  amount  of  Christian  and  clamc 
l&fluenoe.  Christianity  wa.iintroducedamoDg1ho  An^Io-iSaxons 
in  tJio  Fixth  century,  into  those  parts  of  Germany  with  which 
the  Anglo-Saxons  were  most  nearly  connected,  somo  centuries 
aft(^r  the  emignttioa  of  that  people,  and  into  ScandinaTia  and 
Icelani]  not  far  from  the  year  lOOD.  though  tome  small  pnngre^s 
bod  hvcn  made  hv  Christian  miK^ionorics  in  Denmark,  Norway, 
and  Sweden  at  an  earlier  puriod.  It  would  not  be  &iir  to  ma 
ft  pAiallcl  between  the  Anglo-Saxon  of  the  ago  of  Ctcdmou, 

*  It  mnj  ivcm  ■  tMlaz,  but  I  belian)  It  in  ft  jms  oUcrratioii,  that  om  cf  tlw 
ba>l  ['ivtir^l  mis  of  |<mlirinnoy  tn  h  foret^  l*ii-iia(,v  i«  tlir  dagn*  in  whioli  ttm 
•loilral  (I  Ciptbk  of  tajoyias  u  llDndir  in  tbo  esc  of  il.  When  vn  hurt  m  fur 
■PptBpri>J«d  a  new  ■pnrii  that  Ibc  mistake*  of  a  itmngcr.  in  its  icniinniar  or 
^UUlMutioa^  pFodace  njioli  ni  tbc  ramc  <xU  «nd  In^icroiu  cH^i-t  an  rrroni  in  onr 
vmmcnUr,  w«  mj  !«  niro  itut  »p  bare  prrtt;  fnllj  niiulvrpLl  il ;  Ituc  wr  nnitt 
rtgui  ovmlrea  ■>  lini*  ualil  *«  lm«  bveonio  thiui  &i  imbnnl  villi  itt  if-irit. 

Sjatned  Ltfdiit  cagmred  »pan  the  QtvaX  Pftnmid,  for  thtr  Atltt^Uion  d 
th«  disMibodlod  tpriu*  ifait  luniil  tlmt  '  yilo  *tujif bilAiu,'  itnil  of  •ocli  tntiuw 
tnfdUcn  !a  th«  EaM  m  tnlc'il  ks]i|<ra  Io  hunff  nn  lsa^iiijp<  innra  nodem  Uiu 
tbit  of  Cheopt^  a  Uerogljpbic  reconi  of  bis  aatiquariui  pilgnmigv  to  J^sjpt) 
bat  I  dciibt  whether  ^r.  Biieb  conld  contriT*  to  «sinet  an  honest  Lnig^  cnt  of 
tlio  ftaaihio  aolceiiau  in  MqnnoM  and  joxtatnwrion  «t  Iho  birds^  re]>lik^  and 
botnsd  taUlo  Ikkt  figlBt*  tn  thiit  intcrililioa :  mi4  I  (ntr  tbtt  tlie  pvrbai«  Ion 
toKkal  UrtaM*  «f  Mr  Conylitntv's  Aii^lo-^AZoa  rb^m*  did  not  ttriko  Hr. 
KemblD  u  tonueal  cnongh  (o  frroduce  thut  tthitarj  Jtvpitatian  of  tk^tjJtm  wtodl 
laa  VitmA  hold  to  be  bo  KnicraUe  to  the  btuHb  of  scdtotujr  gtnticmca. 


BO 


uasO'QCiTtna 


!«».  ML 


who  lived  in  tfie  MTotitb  ccDtiiry,  and  tbe  German  oT  Ooctli*; 
the  compariflon  oiij^t  to  be  in«titut(^  brtwccn  coneeponding 
■tages  of  philological  development.  Such  a  corrEwpondeDoa 
cannot  be  nrrivud  at  by  a  mere  coinpiitalion  of  time,  because 
we  have  no  siifficipnt  means  of  knowing  the  precise  syntactical 
or  lexical  character  of  either  sjweeli  until  some  time  after  Cbris- 
tianity  had  be»bowed  ttpon  thetn  the  Iloronu  alpbaket,  and  mip> 
plied  tiotL  the  meanK  and  the  inocntiTC4  for  an  extended  literary 
culture.  To  ihia  r<?inark  the  Slceeo-Gotkic  ia  an  app:iifnt 
exception.  It  is  said  that  Ulfilas,  who  tranaUted  the  Scriptures 
into  his  native  tongue,  in  the  fourth  century,  himself  iuTcnted 
his  alplia1>et,  or  rather  accomraodatod  the  Greek  and  Latio 
eharoders  to  ht»  purpmses,  and  fimt  reduoiul  the  ]t[a»o-Gothio 
language  to  writing.*  Wo  abonld  tlK^refore  diippone  that  be 
would  have  employed,  in  hia  troiialsiion,  the  current  farms  and 
the  standard  vocaimlary  of  the  heathen  period;  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  Jilneo-Goths  was  then  too  rcocnt  to  allow  any  very 
enential  modifiration  of  their  speech  by  Cliristiaa  influences  to 
bare  taken  place.  In  the  wnut  of  evidmee  to  the  contnxy, 
we  should  think  eurselvea  ai'tlmriacd  to  suppose  tliat  wo  have, 
in  the  remains  of  the  work  of  Ulfilan,  a  specimen  of  a  Gothic 
diakct  in  what  may  ba  called  a  normal  fonn,  that  is,  a  form 
spontaneously  developed  by  the  operation  of  its  own  organic 
laws  and  native  tendeucie*,  uncontrolled  by  alien  iufliicnces, 

*  ThcophilM  *  0«ibie  Uohai:^  «r  nlhw  ■  toiliop  of  the  Cotlif  (poasbl;  an 
(jHEKvjiut  •■■  parlAat),  v,a  prmtat  at  tbo  Council <^ Nicci  xJt,  tt6,  •iitl  lib  limo* 
iaferm)  lint  Mime  «>nii<Irri>tila  prvpoMlnn  or  On  Mm«-0uih4  (rim  Cliiuitiuiuod 
■  maple  of  gmmti«4u  brfuni  tht>  eiKution  of  L'tdlM*!  tnnuiMiOD.  Thcro  U  abe 
etlirr  (Tidrnro  «(  Iho  introduction  of  CtirUlianil;  Binonj;  tbia  peepl^  hj  Capf*- 
docian  «pt>t«<^  in  tii»  Utlitl  ceiiluiy.  It  it  not  jiroliabl*  thnt  a  ChrLidaa  Miioa 
veuM  rnnain  a  tmndreil  ytan  witttmt  Itlltn,  tnA  il  ia  bardlj  nvdihia  tliit  titaj 
(ontcntfd  thomulm,  m  long,  wi^  aa  miLs  aa  alphabet  •*  tba  mae.  UIHIm 
maul,  tlian,  bo  tolun  nllxr  ai  Uia  itnpTonc  tban  »  ibr  inTcaMer  of  tho  oliJubrt 
be  «M<I.  I  ■(«  no  k'TOniit)  for  th«  oiuninn  tkil  tba  moufciah  or  M»''k-1<itlvr 
diimftfn  of  the  lliildlc  Abm  wftk  bomiweil  fruio  IboM  of  tJUIaa.  'lliota  «ha 
did  not  ialiirit  bii  i|t«ch  vould  not  hare  BUt^nHlid  Ui  kii  alpbalicL  ThRw  ii  no 
vaiy  doM  njarmbLuicc  bttirccn  bis  ajBtam  and  tho  iue>li>inl  faWk  Irllat,  anil  Um 
latUvdiMsaotfoUovIhe  tmnfMaantof  ihalbnaar,  or  rptain  all  ita  chmcUnh 


tBCT.  IIL 


aCANDRCAYIAa  unocXQEa 


fil 


except,  m(loe<1,  bo  far  as  the  (liolion  of  a  trMislation  is  sInaTV 
modilird  by  the  idiom  of  its  (.riginal  and  the  nature  of  iU 
Babjoct  But  I  bare  shown,  I  tMak,  that  the  fi»i»  of  the  par- 
ticiple and  tlie  Bfotactical  oonstniclion  of  the  period  wore, 
conlrun'  to  th«  genius  of  tiitt  Gothic  lumilj  of  tongu<«,  pro* 
InUy  cooformcd  hy  UI6laa  to  tfae  xxia^  of  the  Greek;  and  it 
u  poiuilile  thai,  otltcr  graininatical  innovations  were  introduced 
br  him.  ^Vi^  respect  to  the  inRectional  forms  and  the  general 
vocabulary  of  the  MfEw-Gothtc,  bowerer,  wo  hare  no  evidence 
of  any  corruption  or  chanjje-* 

Of  other  Tculonic  diiilucts,  ire  hare  only  a  few  fra^entB, 
too  tnconsidvrable  in  amount  and  of  too  doubtful  rmdi'ng,  to 
wrve  as  ft  basis  for  any  general  conclusions,  until  a  »;iifficicnt 
time  after  the  cbristianisation  of  (rermany  for  important  uhangM 
to  bave  taken  place. 

The  oldest  existing  Scandinavian  roanuscriptfi  date  only  from 
the  thirtrontb  century,  though  some  of  the  works  of  whic%  they 
are  copies  were  no  doubt  com])osed  during  the  heathen  era, 
and  many  within  a  few  years  after.  But  it  was  the  almost 
universal  habit  of  Ecribca  to  L'onform  orthography  and  inflcctioo 
to  the  standaixt  of  tlu-ir  own  tiini^,  and  therefore  a  maun^cript 
copy  of  a  work  of  an  earlier  period  is,  in  general,  not  entitled 
to  much  weight  as  evidence  in  regard  to  tlic  fiwinal  vhiiracter- 
teties  of  II>o  dialect  of  the  origiual.f 

The  Meeso-Gothic,  as  we  have  seen,  cannot  bo  identified  at 
the  direct  parent  of  any  later  Teutonic  dialect;  and  as  its  lite* 


*  Thi!  Upnh  ilS.  of  TTUIm  oaHcd  the  Oxlos  Aigcotrai,  eitbcr  bvni)u«  bound 
iu  liinr.  or  braiwc  it  it  nteentcd  almMt  whollf  in  dim  chtrnct^n,  i*  thauii'it 
ro  h»n  hem  wrlltca  not  \atia  Uiim  n  handrfd  or  ■  liusdrad  and  fiflj  ji-nn  bO'T 
Uw  doMh  tfT  tbp  inwUlnr,  anil  tliv  tnv  oitirr  nunt  rwnuns  oT  lliaL  Unenn^ 
arc  itfrmi  to  atwul  thr  uma  ;<rii"l.  It  i«  nol  itnpmiUs  llul  tht  X<m^<Aide 
btd  vaittBoao  •ome  eliBiig«  in  tbi:  intcritn,  bat  iti  litmtsni  iru  aiiparcnllj  m> 
TOtrirttd  Ibit  tlwre  vdi  liltlo  rooin  for  the  wnllfti  iwciiliir  dttltcl  lo  inHutnM 
tb«  ncnd.  «iid  (t  t*  imtbaUn  thai  in  aorid*ii«*  aad  TecAliaUi?  Ui«  Moviv-Oolliit 
«f  UUlu  ia  pnrrr  «t)il  avm  uaMpliinticatod  than  anj'  olhtt  phnological  moiumeat 
•f  EiiMpetn  lil«nitanv 
t  «M  Firrt  Satka,  LeOan  XIX,  p.  SO. 


M 


iKKfo-caimc  A»o  asqlo-uxox 


hart.  III. 


rnhire  pcrUbcd  Rlino«t  us  kood  as  it  ira«  bom,  we  Are  AcquatDted 
witli  it  only  in  »  tuni;le  phttso,  ttiAl,  luiiudv,  when  tl  )>pra]ii; 
into  sudden  existence  as  a  fuii»l;ed  medium  of  literary  effort. 
AM  tlic  other  Gothic  tongues,  on  the  contmry,  ticcomo  liret 
kiiuM-Q  to  as,  tit  periods  whcD  they  had  bc«Q  siibjvcled  for  a  cod* 
eidtsmble  time  to  in6iic]iccs  which  cannot  have  failed  to  pro- 
duce very  emccntinl  modifif«tion»  in  th<-m,  uud  when  they  were 
fititl  in  an  uimlable  sind  revolutionary  coiidilioii. 

Between  the  M<eso-Gotiiic  and  the  Anglo-Saxon,  then,  no 
fair  comparison  can  be  institulcil,  and  a^  to  the  otlier  cognAt« 
langwigeii,  tiie  only  juift  method  o(  tcstiug  their  respective  capa- 
bilities would  be  to  Cake  each  at  tlie  highest  pitdi  of  culture 
Mid  of  power  att.'unc<l  by  it,  under  thooe  frctih  iinpulseji  of 
youthful  civilisatiuu  which,  in  most  rospecia,  were  the  same  for 
tliem  atL 

The  Anglo-Saxon  reached  this  Ua  most  ehusic  atage  *»  early 
U  the  ninth  century,  and  tku  works  of  King  Alfred,  and  of 
Alfric  the  gnmmarton  (who,  bowover,  died  a  hundred  years 
later,}  may  be  taken  as  apeciini-ns  of  the  language  in  its  be«t 
estate;  the  Icelandic  was  at  Ha  ncrac  probably  in  the  twelfth 
century,  the  mga  of  Nji'ill  being  the  best  exeinplifiootion ;  and 
thv  Higli-Germ&n,  as  it  appeare  in  the  NiWIuugcn  Lied,  about 
the  year  1200.  llalfaccntury  lutcr,thcvoluntinoiisworksof  Van 
Alaerlunt,  and  other  conteiiiporaneoii*  writers  firvt  gave  fonn 
and  coUKiHteii<.%  to  the  Nellkerlaiidisb  or  Dutch,  aod  e^tabluihed 
its  syntax  miUtiiDtiully  na  it  has  since  remained. 

In  comparing  these  languages  at  these  rei^ective  periods, 
we  shall  observe  tliat  the  Anglo-Saxon  laboured  under  what 
was  in  &omo  respects  a  disulvaniaj^,  that  of  bcin^;  a  more 
mixed  and  compOKite  tpcech  in  jioint  of  Tooahnliiry  and,  iu 
tome  dr^Tce,  of  ^-utai,  and  tliorefore  was  1e«s  harmeuioua  and 
tjrmmetrical  in  its  growth  and  dovotopmcnt  tbnn  the  ditfcrent 
Continental  branches  of  the  Gotltic.  Its  derivative*  ore  gene* 
rally  less  easily  and  lc«8  oertaiuly  (raced  to  more  primitiTc 
forms  and   simpler  significations.     Hence   the   moaning  of  • 


Lbct.  lit 


ISGLO-SAXO!!   C0PI0C3 


93 


iiu^r  proportion  of  ita  words  is  appnrOQHy  arbitrary,  an<I  not 
(leduL-ible  iVoiu  tb«  piinuiry  tense  of  kiioWQ  rstilicitU;  and  with 
respect  to  that  |iortiou  of  its  roots  which  are  not  identifiable  as 
QolhEc,  its  power  of  derivation  nnd  coniposilioa  is  loasi  than  Ibnt 
by  other  Gothic  dia'ects  over  their  own  indigenous 


It  ia  partly,  no  doubt,  to  its  inixeii  character  that  the  Anf^lo- 
Saxon  is  indebted  for  il^  copinuHuvH;,  which  is  perhaps  tho 
feotuxie  of  its  vo<ubu1ary  thnt  first  strike*  a  student  rninilinr 
with  t>ie  Scaadinuvian  and  Gennaii  bkngitiigfiL  Id  mere  num- 
ber of  vocables.  Its  poetical  nomenclature,  indeed,  falls  for  short 
of  that  of  the  Icelandic;  but  the  copiousness  and  wealth  of  a 
8j>eech  is  not  to  beeetimalod  by  a  numerical  computation  of 
wonl«.  Th«  true  test  ia :  for  what  variety  of  dislind  Musiioua 
iuipresflions,  iroageii,  and  objects,  and  of  moral  sentiment  and 
intellectual  conception,  for  what  amount  of  attributives  of 
■quality,  for  what  ciitcgorics  of  being  and  what  Mian  i  feat  at  i  on  b  of 
action  it  has  upccilic  names.  The  mere  multiplication  of  desig- 
nations fur  a  KingU*  thin;;,  thon<fh  it  may  inercMC  the  power  of 
picturesque  eJtpri-isiiin,  and  is  therefore  a  convenii-ut  [m'tieal 
and  rhetorical  reitource,  does  not  add  to  the  real  copiousni.48  of 
a  fipeech.  Thus,  the  Icelandic  prc&e  Edda,  or  Art  of  I'octjy, 
enumerates  more  than  a  hundred  names  for  the  sword,  and  a 
large  number  for  the  ship,  and  for  other  objects  eunspicuouM  in 
MoTthem  life.  Most  of  these  were  no  doubt  ori<nDnlly  de- 
scriptive epithets,  and  their  use  snggested,  in  place  of  the 
generalisation  of  the  leading  properties  or  usea  of  the  object 
which  is  expresEed  by  its  ordinary  name,  a  sensuous  image 
derived  from  some  one  of  iUs  characteristics,  or  a  traditioDal 
reeollectlon  connected  with  tlie  epithet,  and  thus  incidentally 
inct«ased  the  stock  of  imagery  at  the  command  of  the  p<M«. 
Bui  when  epithets  become  obsolete  in  daily  speech,  their  ety- 
mological nguiRcance  is  mon  forgotten,  though  they  may  con- 
tinue lo  be  UBed  in  the  dialect  of  verse  mcrt-ly  as  synonyms  for 
KSfh  other — a  meaofa  ot  aroiding  too  fre<j»ent  repetition — or  ia 


H 


nn  or  conocaxBss 


LMf.  IlL 


order  to  cinptoy  a  divtiun  wbicb  U  thoiigtit  poetical,  amply 
becAuae  it  ta  oot  familiar. 

The  power  of  eiibstitulini^  a  hundM  upilhctfl  for  the  proixr 
namo  of  tl>>i  object  to  which  the;  are  apjilicd  is  oot  a  proof  of 
the  eopioutincKii  of  »  hmguitgu,  even  while  the  ctjrinolo^  of  the 
epitlioU  is  remvtnbercd,  au<I  while  tticr  are  coniiequcDtl;  de~ 
Mfiptive  or  suggestive;  but  when  tbcir  origin  is  forgotten 
ftnd  thcf  bccomo  Kynoayma,  they  arc  hindraiiMs  rather  than 
helpSf  and  even  in  poetical  diction  ore  little  bettor  than  tinsel. 
To  taempltfy;  (o  tho»o  who  know  thai  falchion  is  derived  from 
the  Latin  f  a  1  x,  a  Hicklc  or  scythe,  the  word  suggiwU  an  image 
wbicti  9U!ord  does  not  excite,  and  Uicreforo  incroaaes  the  pic- 
turesqueoess  of  the  pootical  phraao  in  whicti  it  occurs.  Uut  to 
those  who  are  ignoraut  of  its  etymology,  it  is  dinply  what  may 
be  called  a  seitBation-syoouytn  foreword.  It  is  nicumraended 
only  by  metrieid  adaptation,  or  simply  byila  unfamiltarity;  it 
adds  absolutely  nothing  to  the  vxprasiTawei  of  the  diction 
whieti  eiiiplojs  it,  and  in  most  cumi  is,  both  to  writer  and 
reader,  simply  fuvltan.  In  words  of  this  class,  it  muit  tie  nd- 
mittcd  that  ttie  Anglo-Saxon  is  »i>t  pcuticularly  rich,  awl  it 
may  therefore  be  said  to  be  inferior  to  the  Icelandic  in  tbe 
metrical  and  rhetorical  instmmentalitiee,  the  mechanical  ap- 
pliance*, of  the  poetic  art. 

But  when  we  come  to  tho  words  which  indicate  diffinenC 
atates,  emotions,  puKfiniis,  mental  procc»os,  all,  in  shoi-t.,  tJiat 
expressee  the  moral  or  intellectual  man.  the  Anglo-^ion  vo- 
cabulary is  eminently  affluent.  Hence  Icelandic  paints,  wbilo 
Anglo-Saxon  describes  and  phlloeopbises.  The  Icelamlic  «agn 
Is  a  pantomime,  in  which  you  aco  the  actors  in  all  the  s:io 
fiPBsire  scenes  of  the  drama^  and  infer  their  emotions,  Ibeir 
aims,  their  motive*,  from  tlicir  acta.  The  Anglo-Saxon  give? 
utterance  to  the  inward  status,  and  disclose*  men's  tLouj;bts 
rather  than  depicts  their  loaterial  shape  and  their  external 
actions.  A  belter  proof  of  the  ridi  moral  cxi>res8ivenc88  ol 
Anglo-Saxon  than  any  citation  of  examplea  la   found  in  Iha 


UcT.  IJL 


rowER  or  courosinoii 


95 


Act,  thai  thoM  KngliBh  dramAtiii-ts  and  poof«,  irfao  have  most 
clearly  rwenleil  the  working  of  the  kuart  Ami  thrown  most 
flight  iDto  tbc  d«(!p  ahyttea  of  tbo  soul,  hn.ve  employed  a  dictioa 
compowd   in  Uie   Ittr^;e3t  measure   of  words  le^tiDiat^ly  de- 
(cvnded  from  the  ancient  mother  of  the  EagUsb  speech.*    It 
r  it  in  thU  inherited  quality  of  luond  rcvvlation,  which  has  beco 
Iperpetuabid  and  hiuided  down  from  the  tongue  of  the  Gothic 
Eoonqucror*  to  its  EngliiOi  Itmt-bom,  tiiafc  Ues  in  good  piirt  ttio 
Bixrct  of  Shakspeare'd  (wwer  of  bodying  forth  sa  much  of  truui's 
iutemal  being,  and  clothing  so  uany  of  his  mysteiioua  ityra* 
patbies  in  living  words. 
Although,  aa  I  have  remarked,  Aoglo-Stixoa  words  not  ap- 
i  parently  of  Gotliic  origin  an*  not  freely  used  as  material  for 
ideriTation  and  coni]io.4ition,  tlie  indigenous  roots,  on  thv  other 
IhaiMl,  exhibit  a  remarkable  plasticity  in  the  way  of  derivative 
fennution,  and  a  great  aptitude  for  organic  combination,  Ttiruer 
widl  illuiitratea  this  property  of  AngIa-&ixou  by  tablcii  of  pri- 
mitives witli  their  eecondury  form*,  aud  h«  i-numemtes  more 
t'thaa  twenty  dcrivatiTCH  from  the  noun  hyge  (or  hige)  which 
Fiigtufies  both  mind  and  thought,  Ihiit  is,  iutclloct  qiueecent,  and 
intellect  in  BcLiun.     Among  tlie^in  are  verbs,  secondary  nouns, 
hWljectives  and  adverbs,  wliicii,  by  various  motltfi  cat  ions,  exprea 
!  sot  only  mental  slates  and  mental  acts,  but  a  variety  of  moral 
emotions    sad    alTcctioDs.     Prom    mod,   mind,   tamper,    and 
.getbaac,  a  word  of  nlHed  original   meaning,  are  giviin  an 
^equal  number  of  derivatives;   «o  tliat  (riim  tlic«c  three  roots  we 
bare,  by  the  aid  of  ugnificant  terminations  and  a  few  «ubordinato 
compound  elements,  not  lees  than  sixty  words  exprewiiTc  of 
tQtellectutd  and  moral  oonoeptions.t     llicre  arc,  beai<le«  these, 
a  great   nunil>er  of  other  almost   equally  fertile  radicals  bc- 
Llonging  to  the  same  department  of  the  vocabulary,  and  hence 
will  bo  obvious  that  its  power   of  expression  on  moral  and 
intellectual  subjects  muit  have  been  very  considerable.    Indeed 

•  8m  Pint  Stiim.  Ltcion  VL 

t  8m  UlnsU-jlioa  L,  at  Mid  of  ttu*  Lxtvi*. 


86 


ksauosjLxox  eosnu 


UffT.  tlL 


It  would  be  difficult  to  find,  io  aay  itmguaee,  n  tenn  ^ndl- 
Mtlre  of  tnotal  Htatfl  or  emolioD.  or  of  int^Jk-ctiiftl  mIiod  or 
perception,  pxccptinK,  of  course,  the  arU6cial  tcnna  beloogtog 
to  the  technical  dinlixit  of  nicUpbj'sics,  which  ia  not  at  leant 
spproxiiontvly  r«pre«(:iitcd  in  tlie  Anglo-Saxon  vocubuiary. 

The  Atiglfi-Saxon  translation  of  the  GonpuU  w«U  illiislrata 
the  capacities  of  the  tongae  for  a  varied  and  comprvlicnsire 
range  of  expression.  Wo  know  not  the  hiitory,  the  aiiUior,  or 
the  prcciEo  dnto  of  this  tntn^lnlion,  but  it  hclongB  to  the  best 
period  of  the  literature,  and  was  made  fntin  the  Vulgate,  or 
more  proiwhly,  porhaps,  from  eome  nearly  itiinilur  Latin  vcr- 
non.*  Our  atitboriHed  trauHlation  of  the  aoine  books  is  remark- 
able for  il8  freedom  from  Gri-<-k.  I^in,  ftnd  Romance  idioms; 
hut  it  falls  iu  (his  rexpix't  fur  behiiul  the  An;^lD-.Si«xoii,  whiclt 
admits  scarcely  any  hut  indigenous  words,  and  milMlilutcs  oative 
componiitU,  or  specially  froraed  deriratirn:*,  for  tlhww  foreign 
words  which  the  Eiigliuli  IrimalatorB  have  adopted  from  Hcbi'inv, 
Greek,  Latin,  and  I'Veuch,  and  incorporated  into  the  modem 
religious  dialect 

Although  the  Anglo-Saxon  admitted  of  composilion  and  de< 
rivation  to  a  great  oxtunt,  the  nnmber  of  its  primitivis,  or  at 
least  of  words  trcntad  oa  pn'miUvea  becauw  Ibey  were  inca< 

*  To  dricfinui*  what  Int  lb»  Anglo-Sasoa  UaMlatioa  of  tW  Brinip'llsita  CtUovsd, 
would  nqttlre  *  tu  Diors  mtical  essninUioii  «f  Iht  nriotu  cwiibLhui  tit  tiit  l^iia 
Ompnlf  than  I  tnnttadanojiportUBily  tanuit*^  I  will,  homntr,  Do(i(«>d(put«M 
from  th»foinniDn  ViilgiW muling  in  ■  ]wwiignii>liirli  bspfwn*  kilwit  tliii  iiiniawl 
iu»d«r  inj eye  ThoptrMst  ■nlliohanl  V«]^lcTvnionorihcIorif*Pra}*r,in  KUt- 
tliaw tI,. eivr*  tliolbnitli(tliofltBtp<r«omd)prtitia*Unu;— puita  eoiitnini  tmpv 
•tttMlMtbttm <U Dctii*  hadis,«np*r*«bitkatUlem  t]«is(UM>dulb«equJvni«nt 
at  the  Oit«k  Jna^viar,  *t>il4  tlio  Mmo  »'n>d  f n  LbIj'Il  t«  wdttwH']rq'ii>lidi«iiBin. 
In  the  int  mkdniag,  tnt^vtot  it  tml(<d  u  >  puliripuil  kt^ccliro  (Kim  In-tu  ^ 
M  iiiti,  in  the  lollBF,  u  Amd  (*<j^  ••  M  Itpi.  lu  tlM  All):^^■S]lI<1^  Ocnprb^ 
£«ilagbwainU««n,  ordvitti  wAmlieaiH  ikilj.i*  nnrlcgrpd  in b«(k  KnagftiMi. 
1!»  LuMlur,in«  Irxiol  Mnitliir  liw  oTvr  wisllir,  which  rtjmoloeiMQ/ thevH 
tnnadamly.  tho  liushworUi,  ilnghiricinlicii,  and.  u  ut  liicntm^  JastoB- 
d'llira,  which  Utter  won!  caumwdi  trrf  doMlf  to  Uui».in  {iwi  Iiiii>,  Hi* 
wmd  UMd  ill  ilia  JIu^tiTD*  tfit  ia  Uio  only «Dn whidi mo  t*  rr|,iinle<]  ma 
IwJiliMi  of  itu[icr*Bl>iil«nlialii.  CUbj,  who  Mail  kitVtnioQ  lk>ni  th* 
aT«dc,<nplii}B>iiitciDi^  dulf. 


UCT.  III. 


AKOtJ>SAI(HI   HOXflSTtlABHI 


97 


pal>!«  of  reBoliiUon  into  eimplpr  forma  and  Inl^nniDg^  wm  bo 
Urge  that  tlicro  was  less  ocoiitioa  for  coinpotiiitiK  than  ia  most 
oth«r  langiiaEji-!)  of  the  same  stock.  This  fiu^t,  together  with 
tlie  mode;  of  inflection  employed  ia  the  graminar,  accounta  for 
tli»  moiiotiyllsbic  cbaractvr  of  tliu  vord^  Compounds  ktc  built 
up  of  at  least  two  ^liable  clonu-nt^  nnd  must,  except  in  somu 
few  cnse9  of  conlctMMMioe  of  syllables,  be  |T(iit;raUy  longer  tban 
primitives.  Hence,  oilier  things  being  equnt,  the  language 
which  cmploj's  fewest  compoundn  vitl  have  the  shortest  words. 
If  ike  same  speech  varies  or  inScct«  its  words  for  teniae,  person, 
number,  and  case,  b;  what  is  calleil  the  strong  method  —  that 
is,  by  chango  of  letters  of  the  radical,  instead  of  addition  of 
n'llAblcx,  as  when  we  make  the  past  tense  of  the  verb  leatl,  not 
Uaded,  but  led  —  thi'^  is  slitl  another  cau«!  of  greater  brevity 
of  words  than  ia  found  la  Uingii8g«a  which  inHect  by  augmen- 
tation. 

ft  ia  surprising  how  fiir  we  mnj  carry  literary  compositioQ  in 
Eoglisb,  without  introducing  any  word  which  requires  more 
than  a  single  emiseion  of  breath  for  its  articniation.  The  late 
Professor  Addimu  Alexander,  of  Princeton,  bus  well  illustrated 
thl«  property  of  Anglo-Saxon,  or  rather  Saxon -English,  hy  two 
spirited  sonnets  in  which  only  words  monosyllabic  in  pronun- 
ciation are  employed.  Some  few  of  thL-^,  indeed,  are  Latin  or 
Bomanoe,  and  some  of  the  verUs  are  dr«lined  by  the  weak  or 
SQgmentative  inflection,  but  much  the  lar(;€£t  proportion  of 
the  words  are  native,  and  in  our  aniculati«u  thosu  written 
vith  two  syllftbli-x  arc  habitually  pronounced  in  on&"  One  of 
Uium;  moDOsyllabic  sonneta  is  as  follows :  — 

■  8om«diiiig  of  Iho  Mue  sort  ma;  be  done  in  Fn-iich,  in<l  viifa  gmUr  £icilitj 
k  CiaaUa,  Iwoum  thoao  lui|rM([w^  ia  nilumUiiiij:  tdtto  wonlt,  oltcn  rcUio  Um 
Hnu  or  niliiul  (rlUiUe  oely,  and  lbs  CkIuUd  trj  fn^iuntlf  dro|«  evto  tbe 
fiwIaNMaaanlodhat,  FcirrrMirotdaCaljIanpoeutiriiinply-iiiHrivR.tjIlaMwd 
Imb.  eoBdaUag  wlu>l}7  et  memtjiitiAft,  but  ia  R«on>ncv  tntajt^itinoa  "f  l.liia  aort 
ttss  ia  iBiuli  Um  nriotj  «(  Ihougbt  and  iiaa|<rrj,  uil  Inn  llvubilit^  oud  gno* 
tf  nprcwEoB,  Uuo  in  the  Ensliuli  oui'iifilM  1  bsvf  cilrd.    See  Illiutrtuoa  U, 


w 


HOXObTLIABIC  COUPO^ITIOS 


'nitnlc  not  tlmi  Wn'n;'ili  lies  in  ihir  hi-[  round  wmrd. 

Or  lliiil  the  l>rii-f  and  jilaiii  must  ii«t.ii»  In;  wi«k. 

To  irlioni  cim  iliia  be  tint-,  wliu  unco  han  Iicnnl 

Tlie  ciy  for  hi-!p,  th*  longiio  iliai  nil  men  *|i«ak 

When  iinin,  or  woe,  or  (t-ar,  in  in  thi."  llirnat. 

So  that  <3ich  word  giuTwd  om  i»  like  a  slirick 

Premcd  from  lh«  iwru  IkutI,  or  a  Ntnut^  wild  noW 

Snng  hj"  w>m(!  fiiy.or  firatlt     There  U  ■  orrf-ngih 

Which  (licM  if  Btrvtched  too  Cir  or  tfau  lou  fine, 

\\'hic!i  biia  mere  bfif^lit  than  brmdlh,  more  do[jt1t  than  Im^tK 

Lvt  bill  ihii  force  of  rlimi->lit.  iirtd  *]H>ich  ]iv  mine, 

And  \iv  thai  irill  niny  inko  ihi'  'heV,  fiit,  (ihraie, 

Wliidi  glow*  but  btimn  not,  ihongh  it  Im-md  Hnd  8hin«^ 

Ughl,  but  no  lient— a  lliuh,  btit  noi  ■  bhiio  I 


The#c  ing<>nio»8  productions  are  inberc-itinE,  not  ns  post<->«ing 
high  poetical  merit  in  themselves,  or  m  inod<J*  tn  bo  follotrei] 
in  the  selection  of  wordx,  hut  because  they  op^n  eimotts  view* 
of  the  oompiwition  and  slnieturc  of  otir  native  ton^e  and  its 
r<rlAtMl  dinlodM,  and  becaiiae  they  well  illnxtnkte  irliat  is  cnif 
wdert-d  m  the  gein'ral  moii(?m  tendency  of  all  human  *p«vh  to 
simplification  of  form,  and  to  a  lees  mechiuiieal  nnd  iirtilldal 
ByntAclical  sj-sfem.  The  ablest  writers  select  their  wordx,  not 
with  referpiicc  to  their  historiad  ori<pn,  but  solely  for  the  sake 
of  their  iMlnpttttiiin  to  the  efl'ect  aimed  at  on  the  mind  of  the 
reader  or  hearer,  and  he  who  deliberately  iiws  an  Anglo-Saxon 
instead  of  a  more  expretwive  Romance  word,  ts  at  tnuefa  ft 
pedant,  as  if  lua  dictiun  wire  comptw-d,  iu  the  Urgest  poaaibla 
proportion,  of  wonltt  borrowed  froui  the  vocabulary  of  Rome. 

The  niast^n  of  the  English  tongue  know  that  oaeh  of  its 
great  branches  has  itsspecial  adaptatious,  TIio  sithject,  in  very 
many  infitanocq,  aa  especially  in  metaphysical,  philological. 
criUcal  or  asthcttcal  disnis^ion,  pr(«cribe«  nnd  compels  a  diction 
cninp08od,  in  a  liberal  pereenta^^o,  of  Greek  and  Latin  ininie* 
diate  or  secondary  deriratives :  and  this  not  always  hecaose  the 
Anglo-Saxon  wantwl  corrt-Kponding  words,  hut  often  hecauae 
they  have  become  olaolctc.     Hence  an  author,  who,  in  a  dw* 


LiCT.  UL 


BBTITIL  or  OBSOUTB  WOUDS 


9!» 


eoaree  or  a  poem  desired  for  popular  effect,  wovtld  fpc»li 
ftlmost  pure  Anglo-Saxon,  might,  vt-n-  Ukvly.  in  treating  ihe 
tfaemos  to  which  I  bnvc  just  referred,  find  it  convenieot  to 
j«soee<J  even  the  LAtinism  of  Johneon. 

There  is  at  pn.iicot  n  very  ifLrong  tenden<;y  to  the  renval  of 
oWoloto  Englbtb  ADd  Anglo-Saxoa  worda,  and  the  effect  of  &n 
Bcrvaaing  tttidy  of  our  aacient  literature  U  very  visihlc  in  the 
tyle  of  the  best  prow,  and  mom  ettpcdally,  poetic  compo#ilioiiM 
of  the  prc9M7at  dfty.     Our  ?oat))ularT  is  capahle  of  great  enrich- 
[ineDt  from  the  titore>house  of  the  ancient  An);lican  sp^ecli,  and 
reriral   of  a   tast/)   for   ^Voglo-Saxoo   and   early    Eoglifib 
litcnuure  will  exert  a  very  important  iufiuenc«  on  the  intellec- 
tual activity  of  the  next  gen  erutioD.    Tliepi-dantiy  of  individuals 
may,  DO  douU,  z»  Uie  i^aiiie  afft^tutiou  hati  done  iu  Oerniauy  aud 
llullaud*,  carry  puiistic  partialities  to  a  lengtli  as  abaurd  as 
Jipt^rammatism  in  literature,   but   the  general  faDiiliarily  of 
men  with  clit£sic  ami  Ci^iutiuentuI  philology  will  always 
snpply  a  oorreetive,  and  no  gri^t  dauj^r  is  to  be  apprflii-nded  in 
llliis  direction.     In  any  Kvent,  tlie  evil  will   be  K*^  thaa  wait 
Eperieneed  from  the  stilted  cla&sicism  of  .luhnson,  or  the  Gallic 
IniitationK  of  Gibbon.    The  recovery  of  forgotten  native  words 
will  affect  En;;li«h  eomethinf*  iu  the  same  way,  though  not  in 
the  eame  diredion,  as  did  tlie  iiiQnx  of  Kreucb  words  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  and  of  Latin  in  the  rixteeutb ;  and  the  gain 
I  be  aa  real  as  it  was  in  tliose  inslancea.     But  it  is  not  by  an 
rion  of  words  aloue,  tbat  the  study  of  Anglo-Saxon  ant) 
ancieot  Engliitli    literature  is  dwti&ed   to   affect  that  of  the 
Ljiresent   and   c«ming   generationsL      The   r<-c"V)-ry  of  flie  bi*t 
Ifortion  of  the  ubsok-to  vocubtdaty  will  bring  with  it,  not  o:ily 
new  expressivcncai  of  dicfciou,  but  something  of  the  v^ur  and 
Lfrenhness  of  Ihonght  and  wealth  of  politic  itiingtry  which  usuallv 
accompanies  Ilie  revival  of  a  nntioual  fipiril  iu  literutAire. 
Although  the  Anglo-^Saxon  is  the  bubbling  well-epriDg  wl)u«(,< 


*  8m>  Pint  SeriM,  Lwtnt*  EL 


100 


AxoLO-MiON  LiTeKAnniB 


lect.  ni. 


Mwect  waters  have  given  a  specific  flavour  to  the  brondtr  and 
more  iinp«tuou!t  carriiDt  of  our  maternal  speech — and  therefore 
Homo  knowlodgo  of  tho  more  jirimitive  is  essential  to  a  com- 
prcbetisioo  of  the  histoiy  of  the  derivative  Ungnage — yet  the 
UtCRttnre  of  ancient  Anglia  stAods  in  no  such  relation  to  that 
of  modem  England.  Beoivulf,  and  tho  sangn  of  Cajdmon  and 
Cynewulf,  and  even  the  relics  of  the  great  Alfred,  were  kiiried 
mA  of  sight  and  forgotten  long  before  any  work,  now  reco^JMid 
as  distinctivoly  English  in  spirit,  hsd  been  coDceiTed  in  the 
imai^ination  of  ite  author.  The  iMirlirat  tnity  English  writers 
borrowed  neither  ima^ry  nor  th<>iight  nor  plan,  seldom  even 
form,  from  older  native  models,  and  hence  Anglo-fiaion  lit^ 
ratiire,  so  far  from  being  the  mother,  wn«  not  even  the  nurse  of 
the  infant  f:;i-nius  which  opened  its  eyes  lo  the  stm  of  Eni^land 
five  ccntiirit«  ago.  The  history  and  criticism  of  Anglu-Siixos 
litentture  are  tlierefore  almost  foreign  to  our  mtbiect;  but  were 
they  more  nearly  related  to  it,  I  shonid  bo  obliged  to  exclude 
them  from  prevent  consideration,  because  tlte  illiist  rations  I 
must  adduce  would  be  borrowed  from  a  tongue  genenJly  un- 
known to  my  audience,  and  no  tnuuilation  could  fairly  represent 
them. 

Altbongb  the  literary  chnmetcr  of  Anglo-Snton  writcre  had 
no  appreciable  infliienoe  on  the  spirit,  little  on  the  form,  of 
early  English  authorship,  yet  certain  traits  of  tbc  specilic  intel- 
lectunl  and  social  life  of  the  Anglian  people  Hurvived  for  a  time, 
and  miinirc»ted  tliemaelveH  in  the  nascent  literature  of  tbc 
mixed  race  which  had  succeeded  to  the  name  and  place  of  tbe 
Gothic  immigrnnt.  Hence,  some  general  remarks  on  tho  lead- 
ing chnnteterlstlct  of  tbe  poetry  and  prose  of  the  Anglo-Suxom, 
considered  as  an  expression  of  the  mind  and  heart  of  that 
nation,  will  not  be  altogether  out  of  place.  The  poetry  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  so  for  as  we  Icnow  il  by  its  extant  remains,  it 
chirfly  sacred,  or  at  least  religious  in  subject,  and,  though  not 
remarkable  for  plan  or  invonfcioD,  is  very  elevated  in  tone,  and 
flxbibits  much  noblenem  of  Motimcnt  aad  beauty  of  detail 


UcT.  lU. 


DKO\nn.r 


101 


Tbe  poems  of  Uw  earljr  Christiaa  era  among  tbe  Scai>diiiaTtBiif 
have,  with  some  remarkable  fxccptiouB,  not  much  merit  except 
Uuit  of  skill  iu  ovurconiag  tLe  dJRiciiltic-s  imposed  by  bighly 
nxti6cial  forms  luid  canons  of  metrical  coin|to«it.iou.  In  tlio 
hijjher  excellenoeB  of  poetry,  the  celebrated  epic,  Beowulf,  ranlca 
perhaps  fiist  among  the  mouuments  of  Anglo-Saxon  litcratore, 
but  ID  subject,  pLin,  ond  trvatiavut,  it  ditfera  tK>  widely  iroia 
thv  gcueral  character  of  the  veisitied  compoiiitiaQii  ia  Uie  lau- 
guage,  that  it  caanot  bo  considered  as  a  product  of  the  same 
genius  or  tho  same  influences  which  have  given  form  and  spirit 
to  (he  other  liturofy  efforts  of  that  puoplc^  It  i»,  I  tliink,  un- 
questionably of  Continental  and  healhen  origin,  though  in 
pninitrg  through  the  haods  of  Christian  revisers  and  copyistK,  jt 
bu  undergone  tho  moditiratioiu  ovceesaiy  to  render  it  less 
ohjectiooablo  to  tlic  tustca  and  opinions  of  s  convtirt«d  natioa. 
We  canuut  affirm  it  to  be  a  txauslation,  because  we  luivc  no 
knowledge  of  any  Continental  source  tiroiu  which  it  ouuld  Itavu 
been  taken.  In  it«  macbiocry,  it  has  many  points  of  re> 
BembUnce  to  Scandinavian  mythic  poetry,  and  though  there 
uiats  uo  Old-Nortliem  poem  of  very  .siuiilar  churnctcr,  thoro  are 
proM  o^u  —  generally  indeed  of  much  later  date— '  which  ia 
tooe  aiMl  treatment  arc  not  unlike  the  story  of  Beowulf.  It^ 
•ceneiy  and  pcrsuuiige^  are  DanUli,  aud  the  whole  poem  be- 
tongv  both  iu  form  and  essence  to  the  Scandinavian,  not  to  ihv 
Oennanic  school  of  art  The  substance  of  Beowulf,  eitlter  aa 
a»ga  or  a«  poem,  came  orcr,  X  believe,  with  some  of  the  con- 
qncrors;  and  its  existence  in  Auglo-Saxon  1it«r»turo  I  coosidcx 
as  one  among  the  many  proofs  of  an  infusion  of  the  Scaod)- 
tuviaa  element  in  the  immigration.* 

Tbe  poetry  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  is  to  be  comprehended  only 

■  Tbe  &(!.  that  not  LbeinoBt  Mmots  tlliuion  to  ihepMuncf  1t*ainil/or  lolha 
atcfj  it  nab«la*  ba*  jot  bem  dWKmnxl  ta  aii;  AD|^!)uca  antliM,  jimM*  lliiit 
it  Miiaot  ktvc  bNa  gsnorallr  known  lo  Ui«  icJiAUn  nf  thtl  naUon.  ■□(!  H  ■•  not 
inpMtctb)<>  Xhal  iM  m-GrtinMiio  c^tneUr  iriKlrml  il  so  little  KMptablv  to  a 
pvople  clii«<il7  of  TVHinnle  origta,  thai  it  nenir  oMalatd  n«eh  dimhtioa 
mMemg  thtazL  Tito  coiDcidoBoi  of  OiMt  orltto  pruptr  nuDM  fa  KbkIuiiI  and 
ia  thM  poem  ptore*  BotliiDg,  m  thcu  lumc*  tuuj  bkva  beca  UIuwIm'  1ih> 
fiatt«d  frota  tbe  Caatiii«Dt> 


101 


TUB  HORrnHEV 


LwT.  in 


tlirougli  a  knowlpdire  of  tbeir  lungna^,  nnd  I  must  rcfor  ihoM 
who  Are  cont«iit«<l  with  niereljr  jroiicrnl  viewx  of  it.4  charact<)f  to 
'.lie  many  tranalations  and  oritical  worlut  on  tlie  wbjeet  whicb 
Kti;;lish  and  Gonnan  scbolar^  have  n-ci-ntly  produced.  I  slinll, 
h'lWi-vor,  ill  bringini;  out  tlio  prominent  traits  of  early  Ea^lisli 
literature,  as  tJtvy  from  time  to  time  develop  tUetiiftelTc*,  bare 
occasion  to  notice  poiiitti  of  contract  aii<I  of  coincidence  between 
the  products  oi  Saxon  and  oi  En^tnti  ge ninit,  and  to  present 
them  more  effectively  than  I  oould  now  do  by  a  more  cxiendtii 
«pecin]  criticism.  But  I  will  hero  again  refer,  EOnirvrhat  io 
detail,  to  an  important  defiMency  in  Anglo-Saxon  literature, 
'which  I  have  already  noticed  as  cbaractcriatic  also  of  early 
En]*lish  letters  —  the  want  of  a  vernacular  bistorkol  adiool, 
whicb  that  people  neema  never  to  have  poaacsMed. 

The  oontT««l  in  thi«  rcKpoct  between  the  Ariglo-Saxonj  and 
the  Scandinavian  \ortliinen,  who  were  nearly  allied  to  them  id 
apeecfa,  and  probably  in  blood,  Lt  venr  remarkable^  Tbc  North- 
men wero  men  of  action,  eDt«rprt8ing  mcndumtx,  navigutora, 
litintcm,  Eoldierg  of  fortune,  learling  the  van  of  every  bnttle 
from  Norway  to  Byziintinm,  »iiluluere  of  mTiigo  and  of  elTeioi- 
Date,  e.^bau.ited  raccii,  coloniata,  le^alatora,  conquerors  over  the 
rigours  of  climato  and  the  forces  of  iuanitnatc  nature.  Thcao 
berote  i^iialitii-it  wi-re  [xtrpotiiivteil  in  the  energetic  adveitturera 
who  made  themselvea  mastera  of  Normandy,  were  infiised  by 
them  into  thdr  Gallic,  Romance,  and  Fraucic  aubjeotfl,  and 
finally  became  the  leaven,  by  -which  tbc  now  torpid  elements  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  cbanxcter  were  thrown  into  a  new  fermenta- 
tion, and  stirred  to  tiiat  marvellous  physical  and  moral  ac- 
tion which  has  made  the  English  nation  so  long  foremost  amone 
m»^n. 

Tlio  admiration  felt  by  such  a  people  for  the  htgli  q»aUtic«, 
which  alone  had  rendernl  p'^sdiblo  tho  great  exploits  of  their 
kings  and  chieDains,  naturally  dispoted  the  Northmen  to  the 
preeervation  of  the  memory  of  heroic  achievements,  and  to  an 
interoit  lo  tlie  personal  history  of  men  distinguished  for  prowoai 


tSCT.   lit. 


THE  S4X0S  cimoxicut 


103 


Mul  success.  The  sa^a-iiian,  or  reciter,  was  everywhere  a 
(atoi>red  guest,  and  the  skill  with  which  these  silist^  coo- 
structed  the  plan  of  their  historica],  or  rathor  hiogniphiral, 
luuratiuns,  bii<I  fillml  in  thv  dctaihi,  hiu  nwcr  been  KurpuiiMid  in 
the  antutU  of  any  peoplu. 

The  ADglo-S.ixons,  on  the  other  hand,  when  hy  a  aexias  of 
epafitnodic  efforts  they  had  expelled  the  Rritoua  from  tlieir 
uaCivc;  homes,  iiu<l  vstablifihed  thcmst^'lvcs  in  the  cujojuicnt  of 
the  companitive  abundimco  ntid  comfort  which  the  milder 
climiite  uid  more  genial  sioil  of  Ku^iaitJ  nfforded,  aeeiu  to  hare 
relajeed  into  a  life  of  ingiorioiia  t-aMj.  If  tljey  were  ever  rouaed 
to  dvod"  oi  vigorous  action  and  martJa]  daringf  it  wiu!  in  Htrif<(» 
among  tlieini'clvea  about  the  division  of  th«  spoil  Hit-y  had  won, 
or  ill  the  defence  of  their  new  homes  againM  iova^on  and 
phmder  by  the  Huccesdve  swamu  of  hardy  and  hungry  warriors, 
whom  the  North  was  ever  eeuilin^  forth  to  ti-ar  from  them  lb« 
booty  which  thoy  bad  wrung  I'rmn  the  imbecile  Celt-  Thtjy 
bad  censed  to  be  an  actire,  and  imd  become  a  contemplativ't 
people;  and  (to  intiigiiificant  w«re  tbe  amtesls  between  the 
Saxon  kin-rlings,  recorded  in  the  meagre  native  unnab,  that, 
as  Milton  aays,  they  were  not  '  more  worth  to  chronirle  than 
the  van  of  kites  or  crows  flix'kitig  and  fighting  in  the  air.* 
Tbe  life  and  reign  of  Alfred  form  a  brilliant  excxiptiun  to 
tbe  auinteresting  character  of  Anglo-^xoa  history ;  but  in 
ffcneml,  vapid,  empty,  and  uncrilicnl  as  are  the  Saxon  chro- 
□  ielefS  they  artr,  in  the  wordsi  of  the  miuv  writer,  'worthy 
enough  for  the  thingB  they  register.*  ^(leh  being  the  true  eba- 
miMor  of  the  Anglo-Saiion  »;cu)ar  historians,  it  is  etraage  that 
luittoiiAl  pride  »hoiiId  liiive  led  English  critics  to  attach  such 
extravagant  value  to  tbe  aerie«  of  annals  geueridly  known  by 
(lie  name  of  the  Sason  Chronicle. 

The  Saxon  Chronielo  is  a  dry  chronological  record,  noting  iii 
tiiG  esmt;  lifeiem  tone  important  and  trifling  events,  witlioiit  the 

;ht«3t  tinge  of  dramatic  colour,  of  criticism  in  ^dghing  evi- 


104 


THE  BXXOS  cnrtoMCUS 


In-.  III. 


douce,  or  of  jiiilfjinitiit  io  the  selection  of  the  facts  oanated. 
The  folIowtDg  t^xtracU  lire  fair  spKimcits :  — 

An.  oooc.xi.ix.  In  iht*  yaa  Mnrtion  and  Tnlcnliniaii  mcciei-diil  to 
i)m!  empire  «nil  rd^Ml  «vcn  irtnt<tre.  And  in  iheir  dava  UengoH  sud 
lluna,  invited  by  W}'i't^>oni,  king  of  llic  BritoriH,  wiDgbi  Briiain,  on 
tliv  nhoru  trliidi  U  &iimi.-(I  Ypninm  lli-oi ;  lint  in  suppori  of  tbo  Dfi- 
loiH^  tfUl  xAerwaida  ibey  I<iiigbt  afpunat  llivin. 

An.  cooc.LXXlll.  In  ihiftytwr  Hcii|;i->l  luul  JF.tc  fought  agninet  ihv 
Weldi  nod  look  oounticM  booty;  and  Oie  Wvlkh  ll«d  tvom  tlic  Angtt^a 
ufir«. 

An.  D.IX.  In  ibis  year  Si.  Bi>DQdict  tlie  abbot,  falbi-T  of  all  monk*, 
went  to  hcnveii. 

An.  Dcxvt.  In  tlii*  y<>ar  jElIidtwlit,  king  of  tbu  Ki-nliiih  people, 
died;  Im  rngmKt  lvi  winter*;  and  E»dbn!d,  liia  ton,  lucceMlMl  to  ibe 
kiogdotn,  who  nontrmnod  hi*  ba|itiAin  and  lived  in  licutWii  inauiwr,  w 
tlint  h«  had  hi*  fiittinr'*  relict  to  uifv.  ThtTn  Loiirt-tiliu*,  who  wai 
arcbbiidiop  of  Kent,  iran  minded  tlint  Ik;  would  go  nAiih  over  md  and 
fbrmkn  all.  But  by  nigbt  iliu  Ajicvllc  I'l-Icr  ciinif  to  him,  and  Mverriy 
noaurgvd  bim,  beoauoe  be  vn-ii)il  wi  fornake  God'n  Hock;  and  bad*  him 
to  go  tu  the  ktRf!  and  prtooh  to  bim  tli«  ti-ue  railb:  and  b'-  did  h>  and 
tbe  king  trae  cDiivvrii-d,  uud  wiu  1ia[iiiz«d.  In  tbU  king's  day,  T^n- 
nmtiiu,  wbi>  was  iu  Ki-iit  iifler  Augumiiie,  di«d  on  the  irili  duy  of  tb« 
Bouea  of  Februuy,  and  who  Iiurk-d  beaidc  Aiiguotiuc.  Artvi'  him  Md- 
litiis  RUOCMded  to  lite  Ati:h)>iiih"]ir-ic,  who  had  boca  binliup  uf  London. 
And  within  llv«  ycnra  after,  Melliiiu  died.  Thm  hI>it  him  JuBiua 
auoomxlcd  lo  the  archbishopric,  who  hnd  been  tuihop  of  Itochmcr,  and 
Iinllowcd  HnnumiiH  biiihop  tbcretn. 

An.  VCLXXI.     In  tliis  yuar  wtia  tbc  ^reut  d(«trucl!oD  of  UrdiL 

An.  ixx:.xciii.  In  tliis  year  dirv  fi>rwuniiii^  came  over  llie  land  ot 
tbu  NdrlhuDi brill  11!^  and  miM'Tably  lerrillcd  the  penpte:  fben?  were 
vxcoMfe  wliiilwiiidH  ond  lighlningM,  and  tiery  drngi'iii  were  mvm  flying; 
in  iho  nir.  A  great  faniins  «pon  fiillowt.'d  thvus  tnkenn;  ntid  a  tiiilo 
after  that,  in  the  nnift  year,  on  ilto  viih  of  ihe  Idm  of  January,  tint 
Imtoo  of  hftttbcn  men  mivrnbly  destroyed  GodV  diurch  at  Liiidi»* 
fiLmn,  flirou^h  rujiinc  and  nluu{{IiICT.  And  SJega  died  on  tli«  Tiiitfa  tJ 
tbukal.  ofMardi.* 

Sometimes  tbe  events  of  a  yeaty  e^eciaUy  in  the  Inter  porta 


*  J  adopt  TEiCip»'a  Imiiliition  ia  Ui«  Ber.  BiiL  M*i,  Aar.  Svif  t««Mi 


UCT.  111. 


ISGLOSiSOU  Lin 


105 


of  tlic  cTiroiitclo,  ore  cxU'udcd  over  a  page  or  two,  but,  in  Uii:t« 
rA.''e.s  we  hare  gk'iierall;  a  mera  accuniuiatiou  of  tacts  as  barren 
and  an  inaij^iificaut  as  tbiao  I  have  cileil,  or,  prrbnps,  an  ac- 
couot  of  the  foiindatioa  or  viHluwiii(.-ut  of  a  muaiwtm-y,  tUv 
iostituUoD  of  a  bUbop  or  tiie  relatioEis  btdwet^u  tbe  Epglisli 
church  nDct  tbe  see  of  IConic  Vt  course,  in  all  lliis,  thftra  ^ 
occasionally  a  fact  which  gives  us  a  faint  glimpae  of  tbe  actital 
life  of  the  English  man  iiu<)  woinan,  as  for  example  Iho  nar- 
rative of  the  »KiiNti nation  uf  King  Cynuwiilf  in  755  (properly 
7M),  aod  there  are,  here  and  tbeie,  notice*  of  nntunal  astro- 
oomicsl  «D<]  meteorological  pbcnomeoa;  but  taking  the  chro- 
nicle as  a  whole,  I  know  not  wburv  tAso  to  find  n  Hcrica  of  antinU 
which  is  so  barren  of  ul)  bunuu)  interv:^!,  and  for  aJI  purposes 
of  real  history  so  wortlile^i^  And  yet  Iiigmiii,  the  editor  of  tbo 
Eeoond  edition  of  thiit  work,  declares  in  bis  preface  tbiit  *  pbilu- 
Bophicnlly  coii:iidered,  this  ancient  record  is  the  second  great 
phenomenon  in  thn  history  of  mankind,'  tbe  first  place  being 
generously  awarded  to  '  tho  cacred  antuda  of  tbo  Jowa.*  JiStei 
web  commendation  upon  a  work  no  dMtitiitc  of  merit  and  of 
value,  wo  must  iidmit  that  the  I>aui.ih  critic  irpukc  in  tcrm«  of 
great  moderation  when  he  affirmed  that,  as  compared  wilb  the 
HeiroskringiA  of  the  IceLindor  8noni  Sturluson,  the  hislAry  of 
Herodotus  wan  tbo  work  of  a  bunglur,  and  that  of  John  Miiller 
DO  belter  tban  »  first  amy. 

From  the  want  of  blstoncal  talent  among  tbe  Auglu-8axon«, 
ve  know  little  of  their  xociul  life,  and  of  tbe  pruetieal  working 
of  Ibcir  inxtitutionx;  but  their  Jiteratui^  and  espemlly  their 
legishktion,  are  those  of  a  people  by  no  (nuuiM  tulvanecil  in  social 
colture,  and  tboir  art  seems  to  have  alwayst  reinninc^d  at  a 
my  bumble  level.*     Tbe  itpecific  causes  of  their  decay  we  are 

■  Anglo-SMMQ  wtilen  MctUw  Ic  tlirlr  MUUtrTiovD  mnfh  ikill  in  •ooia  of  llis 
■rta^  optdaUy  ihom  ■atMnrinit  to  tlio  matcnal  lomji  of  tbn  Rninith 
y|>;  InU  tbo  anrririig  npeeinMaa  of  ib.-lr  hatidvvoA  Un  not  jcivn  liysnr 
m  ma  euUcd  tupmaioQ  of  tbclr  Bl>iUliH  in  thi)  tvi;<tc1.  It  U  ileputod 
«b«tl>«r  »aj  r«B>lai  ot  Aoitlo-Saion  nnJiitrrdii'D  utiU  ruit,  dqiI  tii'  ttelitaooj  » 
»lroBg  to  sliinr  thtt  tiinlr  cbuicliN  aiul  (ilticr[iul)lic  ua  wrll  n*  jmTsto  bnildiBBi 


106 


I^KQUAOrj  l\TI.tlCT£D  jUID  KSlSrLtCTtO     •   LtWT.  Ill 


unaMe  to  ani^,  but  it  is  ertdcot  Out  at  ttie  time  of  the  Coa- 
f^iic)4,  the  pitoplu  and  tbtir  litcrattirv  wrrf  iti  n  «taU;  of  Liuiguiah- 
ing  dqirfscion,  wliicli  wjis  rulivtf'itjd  and  clioervd  hy  no  symptom 
oi'  letuniing  life  aud  vigour. 

Tbo  Nannau  Conquest  did  nof  cause,  it  onlj  bastened,  tb-j 
dowiifnlt  of  t)ic  •Sftson  cominonnTAllb,  and  by  infusing  tbe  ele- 
lii<.-iit«  (if  a  new  iifi?  iiilo  uii  i^xliaiulcil  rovi;,  it  leKtorinl  iu  organs 
once  more  to  btMiItby  action  and  tbua  reacued  it  from  Kinking 
into  the  stale  of  wtter  iMirbuiisni  to  wbicb  it  wns  nipidly  tending. 

In  ordvr  more  oU-Jirly  lu  rxbibit  Ibc  rclaliuus  bctncua  tlie  old 
and  tbe  m^w  fcatiurit  of  tbe  H[)(?<;tb  of  Knglund,  aiiit  to  csplttia  the 
procL'dS  of  triitisitioii  from  tbat  wliicb  was  to  tliat  nbtd>  i»,  it 
will  lie  Qeccsiary  to  <]evoto  a  few  words  to  a  general  account  of 
the  grammatical  structiiro  of  Anglo-S&xon. 

Of  langiiitgfit  <!onKidt;i'ed  as  gnmntutical  individualx,  th«re 
are,  tbi>orelieally,  two  great  cUskcs;  (a),  tbooe  iu  which  the 
synlacljcftl  roUtions  of  words  arc  detcrmiaei  by  coincidtnoe  or 
conx^poudc-nce  of  form,  the  forms  bdng  varii-d  according  to 
iiiimbvr,  pcreon,  ca»p,  moud,  tcnw,  gcndi-r,  degree  of  com- 
)>art»on  and  other  coiiditiuux,  M  fur  uxampbv  when  by  adding 
an  a  to  tlie  indeterminate  or  stem  form  of  tbe  Terb  <;tt^  wu 
make  it  an  indicative  present  third  person  singular,  gives;  and 
(b),  those  where  tbese  relations  are  indicatc-d  by  position,  atuili- 
uries  and  particle*)  tin;  wnnU  thcnittnlvm  ipinaining  iiuvaricd, 
as  when  we  make  tbe  Aarae  verb,  (/ive,  a  future  l>y  placing  the 
auxiliary  u-iti  before  it.  Practically,  however,  there  are  few, 
if  any,  speeches  in  which  viUter  of  tlu-w  i^yntnctii-iil  ayslems  i« 
fully  carried  out,  and  tbe  two  are  alino^  everywheie  more  or 
Ices  intermixed.  All  as^gnmeuts  of  lunguagtis,  therefore,  to 
either  class,  must  be  considered  only  ns  apjiroxiuiate  aad  com- 
parative statements  of  the  Caet. 


WHO  ■!  bMt  liamlile  ftractima.  Or«II  ilisworkiof  ■an'thawb,  *rTliit«<:(aMis 
tliR  hM  Ust  of  llio  srliilii!  (aporiljr  i>f  a  pfOfJo.  >ail  we  msj  ha  •ur*  tliat  tJiOM 
trim  IikV"  iu'Vit  ralwl  a  irarthjr  «hiiKh  w  t«in{il«  hi*a  ncTct  £cao  hrjvad  nwdkh 
oi^  ia  til*  iufitnOT  uU, 


Lan,  tu. 


kSatjO-SiXOV   QIAUUiB 


107 


The  Anglu  Saxon,  partly,  no  doubt,  iu  coiuoqiipiira  of  iti 
coinpMiUi  Htriicturis  piLrtakcs  largely  of  the  chamctcristica  of 
both  dassee ;  but,  aa  compared  -nttli  iii<xli-ru  EDgli»li,  iU  syutax 
may  be  coaudoriHl  as  iuflccttoDftli  and  iu  a  coiiMderable  degree 
indcpi^Ddcut  of  position,  tli«  »ense  beiug  olteD  equally  UDe- 
((luvocal,  whether  tbe  words  of  a  period  ara  arrnnj^d  in  one 
onter  or  another.  Th«  inflcdjona  of  Ihi-  verb  were  mor«  pi-vctra 
in  this  iudivatioD  of  niimlx-r,  and,  tliongli  in  a  less  degree,  of 
person  than  of  lluie  or  condition  ;  still  they  vrcro  not  stifficiently 
so  to  allovr  of  the  omissiou  of  the  nominative  pn>n<>iii).  Anx- 
iliary  rorbs  wero  uKi-d  much  lu!  in  modern  Engluh  for  the 
cxproaHiou  of  nccidviiUi,  yet  they  were  employed  wntb  greater 
reAerre,  and  we  can  consequently,  by  means  of  ausltiarivs, 
ospr««s  in  English  a  great<.T  variety  of  conditions  and  ipiiUificf^ 
tioos  of  the  act  or  state  indicatod  by  Iho  verb  Hum  the  Anglo- 
Saxonn  were  able  to  do.  It  is  singular  tbat  though  there 
existed  a  simple  as  well  as  compound  past  tetues,  there  was  no 
modff  of  expressing  the  future  of  verbs  by  cilfatT  Inflvction  or 
auxiltariee,  and  the  Saxoit  coultl  only  say,  I  ffive  to^lay,  I  t/Ut 
to>n)OTfxiw,  not  I  «hiiU  or  will  give  tn-morrow.  This  waii  im- 
donbtedly  a  defect,  and  we  have  impioved  upon  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  syntax  by  devcl<)pin<;  future  uuxiliarics  out  of  the  indc- 
pen<Ient  Terhii  akall  and  uritl,  the  tunner  of  which  originally 
expressed  duty  or  necessity,  the  latter  intention  or  dedre,  with- 
ont  rcfcjrcnce  to  time. 

Thti  wimt  of  the  Saxon  verlnal  inflections  for  number  and 
peTSon  can  liardly  be  considered  an  imperfection  in  the  English 
language;  for  iDflc-rtion  though  it  may  ri>)iice  the  number  of 
wofds,  gives  no  greater  precision,  but  on  tbe  oontnuy,  )c«a  force 
of  expreMion  tu  theae  nspects  than  may  be  obtained  by  the 
nae  of  auxilianes,  pronouns,  and  other  determinativee.*    In 

■  Tht  Mipl«jnmt  or  til*  nnmloiliT*  |irann4ia  vm  Mt  bj  the  Latiut  Uiam> 
(dn*  to  slrvngtln^  thn  fw*  <■(  Fipmsioii.  aoJ  UiirrlbiA  though  thp  dtslineliati 
of  fcHcm*  ia  TMj  mukpil  ia  tb  JBdwIiooi  of  Iho  Latin  vo-K  ll"?  otiva  mode  it 
mrv*  cmflulk  \rj  istrcdiiMng  Ibc  [ewoilii,  u  w  da  t;  n>-<Ju{.JinUu«  it.  llioii)Cii 
is  oamIm  r  locn.  Thai  Iho  Roaiu  vonU  (07,  Balaimfl;  tIiIi,  (/)  tar,  >atX  ogo 
vi^i,  cr*T«ti«i[ani*<  rtdi,inMMa  viMro  va ahould mjt,  t tavr^it)  aiytif. 


108 


AKOLO-BAXOIt  ORAUlflB 


LMr.  la 


KyntoxM  whcro  tho  pronooD  is  alvrays  cxprcswd,  as  it  is  in 
Aaglo-SAxon  and  Kngrwh  except  in  tin*  iinpcruUve,  tJic  distinc- 
tion of  Dumber  and  person  is  wliolly  supertluous.  Tliutt,  wlit-re 
u  foruignvr  Kay«,  ju  tiid  broken  EnglisU,  he  ffiv«,  instead  of  he 
ffivet,  wo  under«t«nd  him  perftxiti;.  The  ominioa  of  the  «. 
the  fign  of  the  singular  number  and  tliini  pt-non,  oociidons  no 
I'mhan-assment,  and  it  would  bo  no  detriment  to  English  syutiix 
if  wu  otirwlvvH  wtre  to  omit  it  ultoffother.  liut  in  Ijatin  and 
Italian,  where  the  pronoun  ia  verj-  ofu-u  oinitted,  a  mistake  io 
tJto  obaiactiiristic  ending  confounds  the  listener. 

So  thu  limitation  of  purticular  puMt  or  future  iuBections,  er 
vvvu  auxiliary  L-ombinalioii*,  to  tpecific  porltuns  of  timc^  is  a 
suuroe  of  conslant  embtirnusniont  in  tJie  use  of  word*,  without 
any  corresponding  luteal  or  rhetorical  beneliL  Thua  the  French 
rule,  strict  conformity  to  which  requires  us  to  nay: — elle 
chanta  hxer  au  lover  du  soleil,  she  san^  ye»terday  at 
suoriDB,  but,  elle  a  chanti  ce  matin  »u  luTer  du  soleil, 
she  hat  »tin{f  this  ntoming  at  sunrise,  is  a  blemish  in  tb« 
Byutox,  not  an  adrantiige.  In  these  and  other  like  phrases,  the 
time  is  really  fixed,  not  by  the  form  of  the  verb,  but  by  the 
words  yesterday  and  thut  morning,  and  the  dixtinclion  between 
the  tensi-a  haii,  in  their  prcitent  lue,  no  solid  foundation ;  whereita 
in  Rnglbh  the  difforence  betwtea  the  preterilc  and  the  com- 
pound, he  aang,  and  he  has  ewt^,  is  n  lof^cal  one.  The  conso- 
queDce  in  tliat  in  Fn-nch  practice,  the  granimaticnl  distinction 
tiM  been  found  too  subtle  to  be  obserred,  and  the  compound  is 
very  frequently  employed  when  t)iu  preterite  should  be. 

Another  difference  lietweeD  ADglo-.Saxon  niid  Englixli  is,  lliat 
the  Utter  ba-i  nearly  got  rid  of  the  jierplexing  and  unprotituhlo 
distinction  of  grammatical  gender.  In  Aoglo<S<uoa,  as  m 
Groek,  Lntiii  and  GcrmEui,  nouns  hare  three  genders,  sad  theso 
do  not  depi.-nd  upon  mix,  even  in  the  cave  of  organised  being) 
capable  of  being  thus  distinguished.  This  confusion  is,  bow- 
ever,  not  carried  so  far  in  Anglo-Saxon  us  in  German,  where 
Fraueuzimnier,  icomanf  is  neuter,  and  AlannsperBon,  a 


UCT.  lU. 


aSAUMilTtCAI.  OESDEB 


109 


maUpenoJifiB  rominine,  or  as  ia  Swedish,  wbcro  mcnniskja, 
man  in  the  abtitmd,  ia  feminine;  but  Ktill  Uiu  Siison  tn»clen, 
oar  modem  Tnaiden,  is,  like  the  GerroaQ  cotrespondiug  niiiid- 
cfaen,  a  netiter,  and  in  the  case  of  inanimate  objects,  to  which 
geodcn  aro  convent toiialiy  ni^cribcd,  tbcy  arc  uppliod  in  a  very 
difierent  wny  frnm  our  own.  Tbiu  in  Asglo-Suon,  00  sIm)  in 
Icelandic,  the  word  for  moon,  mon%  is  masculine,  that  for 
«UT),  Eonne,  femiaine." 

It  may  be  remarked,  in  psssing,  that  the  theory  of  gram- 
matical gender  has  not  been  miicb  nttendefl  to  by  most  pfat- 
lolop:st9,  and,  so  far  an  1  am  aware,  has  not  been  tiatiidACtorily 
dtscussec)  by  any.  The  disHnctioa  of  gender,  however  arbi- 
tnrily  it  may  be  applied  • — and  there  are  fv^w  Inngiingea  where 
it  i»  not  much  more  so  than  in  Enaliitli  —  fieem*  to  be  more 
tcBacionsly  and  constantly  adhered  to  than  any  other  gnun- 
matical  peculiarity.  In  German  and  French,  where  the  genden 
nppt-ar  to  be  almost  wholly  convent  ionnl,  mistakes  in  gender 
are  rarer  than  any  other  enor  in  speech,  and  in  all  langiuigea 
with  grammatical  gender,  the  blunders  of  foreigners  in  this 
respect  are  more  hidirrous  to  a  native  ear  than  any  others  what- 
ever,  even  when  they  oceiir  in  pronouns  or  tn  the  names  of 
manimate  objects.     We  cannot  without  a  sinfle  hoju-  a  Freodw 

*  In  G<Ra*j>,  ibe  diminutim  m  ntuti'r,  mlliOBt  ngaid  to  tax.  V  •  I  c  r 
■ml  Mutter.  Brnd«r  and  Setiwrarcr.  faibrr,  niolbcr.  brcillkrr  asil  tStirr,  lot 
IhHr  •nonlily  ttti  btcome  nculcr  in  luking  lt«  aff'tlianal'  ev  M«xiig  kmm, 
Vilerelion,  UUttrri^hcti,  firadcrl^ic.  Scbvcitetlcin.  So  fiv  b  tbk 
tMOti  thattb*  dUliattiiv  duiiKnnttoDi  of  «x  in  iho  lowrr  (oimili^  Sdotiobon 
■■d  WoibehoD,  male  ■Dilfmnlc.Rn'i-ntRtmnllolljaralvr,  and  KfaratbohomiM 
of  a popolar  tale  ba«  apt*  diminattTo  na^.  aa  ]lari>cb«n,  the  ovutrr  prunonn 
ta,{l,  i  lufd  ioatcail  «t  t!i« frmiiiiii^  id apiiiliiig  of  btr.  Id  IuIimh,  iliv dini. 
nvtiTe  of  itnunina  AO«ni  in  oftm  iiiati!:aluir.  which  bcro  rrpivanils  tor  Latin 
aeUtt*.  tbct  gmAtt  Ml  btlni;  recoitnlMd  in  Italian  gnimmir,  and  la  tarola,  tho 
laUc,  tnaf  hlircil  taroiinn,  lh«  lilll«  taMn.  for  iU  dioiinutivf. 

la  iWjDungoT  ncinuii.  thegmmlrxtrrnallonniiiaib  tbe  dutiorlioaof  acx 
math  kaa  [Jainly  than  is  tb«  adult.  This  it  doabtlen  the  maeti  why  tho  nnrt<( 
pwawui  it  U  »o  eonuaoftl;  apfilied  to  in&ntt  and  othar  ;oiio«  nraUim  in 
Englri'f,  asd  it  may  be  from  asaJo;^  wfib  Ihia  £>ct  tliac  Uin  diminalicn  I  bar* 
meotioae*!  kaiisbMn  mad«  npotn-.  Tlicre  aj*  many  Ttomti^  bovrrrr,  fw  b^ 
Ufviog  tbat  gnamatinl  gtndw  «m  cri^iuH/  whoUjr  indaptMJMt  of  aax. 


no 


OBAMMATICAL  flCXDEB 


LtCT.  Ill 


oua  speak  of  a  wumaa  m  he,  or  read  tho  concluding  iwiiteDce 
of  tlie  proface  to  tlie  PortugiKse  Guifle  of  Foiiswcn  and  Curolino, 
lo  which  tho  authors,  after  expreffiiDg  the  hope  tJmt  their  Iiouk 
may  Bocurv  acvcptnn«B  with  studious  pcreonii,  add :  '  and  espe- 
cially of  youth,  at  which  we  delicate  him  particularly.'*  But 
to  u«,  who  in  general  treat  inanimate  oh'ecta  as  witliout  gender, 
it  is  hard  to  sec  why  it  should  provoke  tho  mirlh  of  a  Freoch- 
man,  when  a  foreigner,  in  Bpcsking  French,  makes  the  noun 
table  a  masculine  iiisteat)  of  a  feniiuinc 

The  Anglo-Saxon  adjectires  also  had  three  genders,  though 
these  were  by  no  means  accurately  or  uniformly  discrimitiAted. 
and  they  had  tlint  farllier  iiiconvenicnoc,  wliii;h  lic?itiiit-rH  find 
such  a  Rtu in  1)1  tug- block  in  Gorman  grammar,  of  diiiijnct  de> 
finite  and  indeflnite  fonns — a  subtlety  which  answers  nn  pur- 
pose liut  to  i.'nibnniu»  and  confound.  Tho  adjectives  were 
compared  by  iuiIo:-tioD,  and  both  adjective  and  noun  hod  soYtrfLl 
inflections  for  case,  but  these  were  not  so  well  dispcriminated  ax 
to  aild  cSHeiitially  to  preciinon  of  cxprt-ssioit ;  and  I  do  not  know 
that  Eogliiwh  syntax  is  tn  any  respect  more  equivocal  or  am- 
biguous for  the  want  of  tlicm. 

Upon  the  wholly,  I  am  inclined  to  think  thnt  while  our  pre- 
sent syntax  is  in  many  respects  more  direct,  precise  and  simple 
timti  the  ancient,  tliu  Anglo-Saxon  grammar  hod  no  advantages 
orer  the  modem  English  but  tlicse:  firrt,  greater  Iilwrty  in  the 
arrangement  of  words  in  tho  period,  which  i:i  an  impoitant 
rhetorical  convenience,  both  with  respect  to  force  of  expresxioa 
and  to  melfldioua  sequence  of  sound ;  and,  second,  a  somewhat 
greater  abundiince  of  rhymes,  a^  witll  ns  variety  of  metrical  fi-ct, 
wliieli,  in  iuflocted  languages,  facilitate  poetical  compo^iUon  and 
relinre  the   ear   from  the  perpetual   recurrence  of  the  samo 


•  0  Kovo  Onis  <ls  CoannafS^,  am  Pottupct  i  loglra.  Tl>«  Knr  OuIJn  ef 
the  CwKvnalion  in  PorinjWM  *Bd  BngUrii,  par  Joti  da  Fqhim*  s  V»in  Ctt»> 
lino.    Poiw.  lUS. 

Till*  ii^  I  imap'nr.  Uic  mMt  ddicnlaui  tollKiiao  of  Unaittn  tDjwhera  ID  b* 
Imai  io  s  riag\e  xtAaaa. 


Lbci.  IIL 


KSGLtSH   QKAUItAB 


HI 


pain  uf  rhyraiog  words  now  become  so  wcantonio  In  Eo^lUfa 
podrv." 

English  ^iranimitr  is  now  too  s«nl<Hl,  if  not  in  its  forms,  at 
least  in  iti  tendencies,  to  be  likely  to  revive  any  of  the  obsolete 
ch«ntct«ri9Etics  of  Aoglo-SuEon  inflection,  but  wc  inn;  possibly 
Kfltore,  for  poetical  purposes,  the  uld  Knglt.-<h  iufii)iliv«  hik) 
plural  verbal  endings  in  en,  as  to  toien  for  to  loie,  they  lovim 
for  tboy  focc,  which  Spenser  did  not  scruple  freely  to  nse, 
though  in  his  time  tht-y  werv  quite  obsolete  in  pn?so.  Lun- 
gnage  ftoldoin  goes  hnck  in  it^  furnis.  rhaii;^h  Ibi;  re-Aiiiinatioa 
of  seemingly  dead  words  is  common  in  all  Ut«ratmea.  The 
freedom  of  syiitacticnl  arrutigemcnt  which  iras  poesewed  by  the 
Ai^lo-Suxon  is  irrccovcnibly  gone,  lind  it  is  the  only  one  «f  oiir 
losses  for  which  modern  syntax  f^ivea  ui  no  equivalent.  Hut 
this  was  a  rhetorical,  not  a  logical  advAntage;  for  the  nsuol 
order  of  wortN  in  Anglo-Saxon  did  not  conform  to  any  natural 
or  m>  calliMi  logical  succession,  and  therefore —  thmigh  it  might 
make  a  period  more  effective,  in  a  spoken  harangue,  by  putting 
the  most  stirring  words  in  the  most  prominent  pa-itions,  or 
wbere^  according  to  the  national  periodic  Iniouatioo,  the  em- 
phiMt  naturally  falls  —  yet  it  tlid  not  malce  the  grumni-itical 
construction  clearer,  but,  on  the  contrary,  rather  ti^iided  to 
involve  and  obscure  iUf 

The  principal  philological  gains  to  be  expected  from  lb« 
itudy  of  Anglo-Saxon  nr<',  a  more  thorough  acf^uniDtance  with 
English  etymology  and  a  better  itnderst^nidiiig  of  tlx.*  rmlical  lin- 
guistic principles  which  are  the  foundation  of  rhe  grammatical 
stnicturt^  of  onr  mother  tongue ;  and  we  «>liall  atiijRin-,  as  I  have 
already  remarked,  a  considerable  addition  of  oprt^Ktvc  native 
words  to  the  present  vocabulary  and  a  corresponding  enrich- 
ment  of  our  literary  diction.  That  the  rerival  of  words  of  the 
Gothic  stock  will  giipplant  or  expel  much  of  the  Komance  por- 
tion of  our  modern  English  is  neitlier  to  be  expected  nOr  de- 


■  8e*  First  ScrM,  Lcftntn  XXIII_  und  XXIT. 
t  Sk  Firat  Smni,  Lccfure  XXL,  ri>.  3Ui,  W(L 


lis 


HEriVAL  OF  AXOLO-aUO!!   ITOnM 


Un.  IlL 


•iirc^l.  Social  Ufo  in  our  time  has  become  too  many-sided,  it 
AppntprixtfJi  too  much  of  the  uew  sod  fordgii,  hii<1  rL-Tiuctiutou 
too  much  of  the  dopart«d  and  the  dormaiit,  Xn  he  content  vith 
aaything  nhort  of  the  utmost  largentjsa  of  expression.  Inlagel^ 
if  not  ideas,  are  mnltipljnng  more  rapidly  than  npproprioto 
name*  for  tJicm,  nnd  our  vocabulary  will  conttuiio  to  cxtcod  ai 
Inug  w  our  culture  mivancex. 

The  view  I  have  token  of  Anglo-Saxon  grammar  tii  estretnclj 
general,  it  would  he  nearer  the  truth  to  say,  superficial,  hul 
anythiu};  of  minuteneM  and  fulnws  would  bo  incoiuistcnt  with 
oml  exhibition,  and  would,  moreover,  oontiatiie  Kiteli  an  amount 
of  time  that  too  little  would  he  left  for  tlie  diacusnon  of  p<rinta 
of  more  immediate  intcresl,  A  comparison  of  a  few  pcrioda 
from  the  iiarrntiro  of  Ohther  in  King  Alfred'ti  Oro^us,  and  from 
the  preface  to  Alfred'K  lIoethiuH,  nilh  Kn^liiih  tmiixluLionR, 
will  serve  hotter  than  more  of  formal  detail,  to  illustrate  the 
most  important diflcrcnccn  bctwpcn  the  two  languages";  and  in 
future  lecturo«  I  sttall  endeavour  to  convey  a  general  notion  of 
the  gradual  proce«M8  of  linguistic  change,  hy  presenting  a 
pMilm  and  »  diapter  of  the  Aoglo>$«xon  Gotipvis  with  a  itvriea 
of  voTsionxuf  the  same  in  the  aucoesaive  stage*  of  Kngli«h.  Be- 
fore proceeding  to  the  comparatiro  analysis,  it  is  neceasaiy  to 
present  a  few  paradigms  of  tho  principal  parts  of  speech  io 
Anglo-Saxon ;  tho  other  grnmmatica]  peculiarities  of  the  lan- 
guage iiiuy  be  gradually  brought  out  as  wo  advance  la  the  dfr- 
compoMitioi)  and  eoustruction  of  seotenoe&t 


■  8t*  Illii»li»liM  1V„  Bl  end  nf  this  L«ctm«, 
t  Sm  lUiumuciii  lU..  UttiQl  tiiu  l^eun. 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTEATION& 


L  (p.  95.) 

AKOLO-UXOir  PCrWER  0?  DERITATION  AND  DITELOFUEKI  OF 
BADICAL  SIOKIflCATION   OP  TTO&DS. 

From  Tiuiuu'i  Hiitoiy  of  the  Anglo-Suoni^  Appendix  L 

AsciEKT  Notni: 

Iifge  or  hige,  mind  or  thought, 

Secondu;  meaningi^care,  diligence,  itiidj. 
boga,  care, 
hogn,  care,  ioduBtiy,  eHbrt 

A^jeotiTea,  being  tlie  noun  go  applied: 
hige,  diligent,  studioua,  attentiTSt 
boga,  prudeaC,  eolicitooe. 

Tcrbs  from  the  noun : 

hogian,  to  meditate,  to  study,  to  think,  to  be  vise;    to  be 
anxiouB :  and  hence,  to  groan. 

hvffsan.  I    *°  "'"'^y>  *°  ^  wlicitona,  to  endeaTour. 

hicgan,   )   to  study,  to  explore,  to  seek  vehemently,  to  en- 
hycgan,  J       deavour,  to  Blroggle. 

Secondary  noun  derived  from  the  verb : 
hognng,  care,  effort,  endeavour. 

Secondary  nouns  compounded  of  the  ancient  nona  ud  uiotlivi 
higecTEft,  acuteneaa  of  mind, 
bigeleast,  n^ligence,  corelesanefl^ 
higesorga,  anxieties,  mental  griefk  ' 

i^K-^lP-  1   prudence. 
bogoHcip, )   '^ 

hygeleast,  folly,  mndness,  scurrility. 

bygesceaft,  the  mind  or  thought. 

I 


114 


NOTK-"   AMD  lUUVfrnxTlOim 


I.ICT.  III. 


Adjeellres  GomiMMed  of  the  nacicnt  soan  sd^  a  incaciag  word; 
Iiygelcaiic,  void  «f  mind,  fboluh. 

.  j  *   roc'    I  ™"ff""''*"°*''''  ccclloii  in  mimL 

hogofcart,  |    "^ 
hognill,  anxious  fall  of  cnrr. 
hif[«  frod,  wise,  prndait  in  tniud. 
Iilge  leaB,  tli^ligmt,  inciirioua. 
liig«  Strang,  atroog  in  niinX 
bige  thnncle,  natiou*,  provident,  lltougbtftiL 
Advrrt)*  from  die  adjective: 

higeleaslioe,  ticigligentljr,  inairioinljr- 
bogfall  liee,  anxioualy. 
Amciekt  Noux: 

Uod,  (lie  tniad;  alao,  paa^on,  irnubill^. 

V«b: 

modiao,  to  be  hig^-niind«d. 

iDodigan,  to  rage 

modgiaD,  to  Mvrrll. 

Af^octirea  oompotod  of  the  n<nm  and  auolber  word  or  ayllabla  i 
tnodeg,  )   irritable, 
modig,  I  angry,  ptwid. 
modfiil,  full  of  mind,  irriiablc. 
modga,  4.'lat«d,  proud,  disuoguisbed. 
ntodbwata,  f«rvid  in  mind, 
tnodilic,  mngnnniEnoiiji. 
mod  lean,  iruuk-mindvd,  ptuiUUainioui 
mod  Ktathol,  lirni-mindL'd. 
modlliwcr,  puti'.iil  in  mind,  mMkf  mild 

Seoondnry  noans  compowd  of  ibe  andent  DOim  and  widd  other: 
mnii  gctbanc,  thought*  of  tli«  mind,  council, 
mod  getboht,  iCrciigih  oTinind,  rcaioiuiig. 
mod  gcwinnc,  conllicla  of  niiod. 

mod«>  myula,  iIm  alTectioiiM  of  ihe  tniindi,  the  inoUutioiM 
modhcte,  htat  of  mind,  anger, 
nodleaitlc,  foltjr,  putUtanimitj,  alothfulnaiL 
modne«a«i  pride. 

modaefa,  ibc  iutdlcct,  actuation,  intelligaie^ 
mod  sorg,  grief  of  mind. 


IiKT.  IlL  HOTBS  AND  ILLDSTHAnOKS  115 

ScGondaiy  nouns,  of  later  formation,  composed  tii  an  adjective  and 

another  noun : 

modigneBBe,  1  ,.  -j         - 

j.°  [  moodineHB,  pndP,  animoaitjr. 

mod  BeocDesae,  aickneAs  of  mind. 

mod  Btatholn^BBe,  firmnesBof  mind,  fortitud*! 

mod  sumneBBo,  concord. 

mod  tbwerneBse,  patience,  meekneHH. 

Adverb  formed  from  the  adjective: 
modiglice,  proudly,  angrily. 

AnciEMT  Noon: 
Wit, 


g       .      [  the  mind,  genius,  intellect,  Benae. 
Secondary  meaning:  — wisdom,  prudence. 


Noun  applied  as  an  adjective : 

.,      I  wise,  akilfuL 

gevita,  conBcioua;  hence,  a  witueaa. 

Terb  formed  from  the  noun  i 

witan,  to  know,  to  percelv& 
gewitau,  to  understand, 
witegiao,  to  prophesy. 

Adjectives  composed  of  the  ancient  noun,  and  an  additional  syllable 
or  word : 

wittig,  wise,  skilled,  ingenious,  prudent. 
ge-witig,  knowing. 
ge-witleas,  ignorant,  foolish, 
ge-wittig,  intelligent,  conscious, 
ge-witseoc,  ill  in  mind,  demoniae. 
witol,  wittol,  wise,  knowing. 

Secondary  nouns  formed  of  the  ancient  noun  and  another  nonn: 
witedom,  the  knowledge  of  judgment,  jffediction. 
witega,  a  prophet, 
vitegung,  prophecy, 
wite  saga,  a  propbeL 
ge-witleast,  folly,  madnem 
ge-wit  loca,  {he  mind, 
ge-witnesa,  vritness. 

It 


116 


H0TE8  LSD   UXOSXlUnOB* 


Uet.  UL 


ge-witHcipe,  wiinoM. 

wite-olof*',  trifles. 

witsord,  ihe  aiiawcr  of  i1m)  win. 

NouMofmorsnccnt  itntc, tiAring  been  funn«d  out  oftboiuljf.cliva: 

gewitiiuocii«a«,  inmii^. 

witigdom,  knowledge,  wbdom,  prowicDce. 

«i tolneftHU,  knowledge^  wndoon. 
Secondary  a^ecliTOi  formed  tipoa  the  wcondai^r  ooua : 

iritodomtic,  propliciicol. 

Copjanctioiu ; 

witodlice,  1   tadoed,  for,  ^>..^  to.w,^ 
Advcrhi  lbrm«d  Iroin  parlicijileii  acid  odjcctiTca : 
wUendlicc,  )  ,        ,    , 

wit.igUc«,  i  '"'««"'6':'- 

G^hon^  1  Ao  m^nd,  tlought,  oianioo. 
tbani^,  tlic  irill. 
Ihonc,  llio  iliuught. 

Secondary  meaning:  ira  net  of  the  will,  or  tlianka, 
acoimcU. 


ihinp,      1 
g©-thing,I 


And  from  llio  conscqtienoe  coiirenwd  from  ntltng  at  the  council  cama 

ge-thincth,  hcnour,  dignity. 
VeriM  formed  from  the  hood  : 

tbincan,  )  to  think,  to  ooncoive,  lo  ftel,  to  naMti,  to  ocn- 

thencan,  }      mdcr. 

ee-thenc«n.     |  ,„  ^„^ 

thuncinn  )   .      .      ■ 

,  ]  tothnnk. 

^c-thnnctnn.  | 

thingan,  to  addrcM,  to  apeak,  lo  >iip[)licnl«, 

g&-thancmctan,  to  ccn^<l«r. 

AdjcRtivei  foitnvd  from  the  ancient  noun: 

ih      col'  t  '^^"g''*'^'^) '"^l*^v<H  (^"'*o<»' 
gc-lbancol,  miDdfii]. 


IIL 


Morea  axd  nxoTTAATtoxB 


117 


ihancful,  Oumkfui,  ingcnioius  oonUoL 
tbancwurth,  gntierul. 
thancolniod,  proTidvni,  wUc^ 
Socondiuj  notmi  formed  Seam  t1i«  verb  t 
thoht,        1    ,.  ,.        ,        . 

gc-thoH  r'""^"^' *^°"«'''- 

([e-tlieitht,  couDciL 
gfl-tbeukter«,  councitlor. 
thnncuDg,  Uia&king. 
thancmQtuaog,  deliberation. 
Seeomfaty  verb  irom  woondiuy  noun ; 
ge-lbeahtixD,  tocoBsult. 

More  recent  noaa  Itoiq  tltia  verb : 

ge-tlicnlhing,  council,  conaultauon. 

AiKxlier  aecondiiiy  verb : 

yrabetbenuttn,  to  ibink  about koj  ibiog. 
Adjective  from  Kconilnrj  vert): 

ge-tliealitendlic,  coDiiulling^ 
Adveri>  f/om  adjective ; 

thancwurtlilice,  graloriillj-. 

Tt  b  «Tid«iit  (hat  tn  tbia  Hit,  which  niisbl  be  eonsiderebly  enUrgtJ 
from  (be  aune  roots,  diflerent  orLhugrapliical  fonns  are  occiaionulljr 
given  as  different  words,  end  the  jwolicient  in  Anglo-Stoion  nil]  rm 
ibit  tbero  is  room  for  criiiciina  in  several  otiier  r«»pect8.  But  I  cbooM 
to  print  mj  Buthortts  I  tind  him  in  Uie  rhiladclphia  edition  or  lci4l, 
mnJctng  no  cbnngei  in  th«  iroi-ds.  except,  (o  Icstcii  (be  cIiiidcc»  of  tjpo* 
(^pliica]  mbtoke,  tli«  Mtbititiition  of  the  modcru  English  for  th«  Sucn 
dtantcter.  There  in  nlwaj'a  aotnothing  to  bo  luuncd  from  cvon  tlie 
errors  ofa  scbolar^-^-ut  Icut  the  IcMon  of  humility,  wbeg  w«  couoidtr 
evr  owo  Uabilily  to  suuilur  nliortcomiiiga. 


n.  <p.  97.) 

voxosnrtjjLBio  cataus  poErRT. 

Th«  rsritj-  of  Oibdan  books  bt  Amorica  jnslifles  me,  I  thinic,  in 
IvintiDg  tt  part  of  this  pvcm,  which  l^oliot  y  Tories,  who  quoi«B  it  ia 


JL 


118  VOTES  AKD  ILLUSTIIATIOHS  Van.  IIL 

the  preraca  to  hia  Gramatica  y  Apologb  de   la  Llcngtia  Cathalano, 
thus  introduces : 

'  H<3  ja  dit  tamb£  que  nh  dificnltot  u  podri  trobnr  altra  Uenguo,  quo 
Bin  mea  breu  y  concisa  quo  k  nostra ;  y  oxA  es  per  la  abundaticia  que 
t^  de  monoBsillaboB,  com  ea  de  vcurcr  en  laa  a^uents  quartetaR,  qua 
couipongu^  lo  aiimea  po^tich  de  Don  Ignaai  Ferr^ra^  doctor  ea  medi- 
cino.' 

QUARTETA8. 

A  Dfu,  nn  ea  tr«B,  7  al  Fill  fet  hom. 

Un  Bol  Df  u,  que  tot  ho  pot, 
Es  lo  qui  es,  un  scr  en  tres ; 
No  Bon  trep  Ddua,  un  boI  ea 
Lo  Deu  del  eel,  que  ea  en  tot. 

Si  ab  eat  un  sol  Ber  tres  Bon, 
C6ro  pot  Bcr  no  niea  que  un  D^ 
Qui  fa  lo  foch  7  la  neu, 
La  Hum,  loa  eels  7  lo  monT 

Un  sol  ee  ;  puix  i  ler  tres, 
Fins  i  tres  Bcra  Be  lion  de  darf 
T  ai  ea  un  boI  ser,  es  clar 
Que  ea  un  Bol  Deu  7  no  niea, 

£s  ell  lo  qui  ha  let  lo  llum, 
Lo  blanch,  lo  foch  7  lo  net, 
Per  qui  dela  pitii  eurt  la  tiatf 
Per  qui  del  foch  ix  lo  fum. 

Ea  del  mon  7  dela  oela  ley, 
Qui  tot  ho  t4  dins  Ba  ma ; 
Tot  lo  que  vol  ell,  se  &, 
Que  tot  quant  vol  ea  aa  llej. 

Al  torn  aeCi  son  tota  loa  aanta, 
T  prop  d'cll  Bon  loa  chore  non, 
T  en  un  Bol  clior  la  veu  ae  on, 
De  eant,  aant,  amit,  ea  fiiu  cant*. 
«tc.       etc       etc 


Lbct.  IIL  VOTSS  and   ILLrSTSATICPnS  ^^^ 

m.  (p.  112.) 

AXQLO-SAXOX   INFLECTIONAL  PASAStaHB. 

THE  ABTICLE. 

Moat  grammariaitB  agree  that  the  Anglo -SfLXon  had  neitlier  deSnite 
nor  iadetinite  article.  Klipstein  treats  the  ilectinabte  ae,  sco,  pKt, 
and  the  indeclinable  ^e,  both  of  which  are  genetnlly  contddered  pro- 
perly prononiiB,  as  definite  articles,  but  lie  denies  that  thfTe  wiu  an  in- 
definite. In  the  early  stages  of  the  language,  for  example  in  Beowulf, 
tlie  poems  of  Ctedmoa,  and  other  ancient  monuments,  the  nouns  are 
cnmmonty  conHtrued,  aa  in  Latin,  without  a  determinative;  but  at  later 
periods  bi>tli  Re,  se^,  )>(ct,  and  |)c,  are  employed  as  definite  articles. 
But  it  is  equally  true  that  an,  one,  served  as  an  indefiniti;,  as  in  the 
f-econd  of  the  pasatages  quoted  from  Ohrher,  in  Illustration  IV.,  post, 
an  port,  a  harboiu:,  and  an  myoel  ea,  a  great  river,  Pauli'a  Alfred, 
]>.  248,  &c.  We  must  therelbre  cither  admit  both  article*  or  reject 
both. 

Se,  Bed,  pie t,  is  thus  inHected : 


N.  w  8e6  l<Bt 

G.  IXEfl 

D.  t>am  )>tD're  |iani 

A.  foot  ]>d  fKt. 


Singular. 

8e6 

Jis'ro 

Jtw're 
fd 

FturtU. 

N. 
G. 
3>. 
A. 

it.f.», 
>i 

(■Am 

Housa 

The  following  tkble  i^iowb  the  variable  endings  of  the  m/anfl  in  tbt 
iLffi.'rent  decleonona. 


120 


BOIBS  AMD  UXUSTBATIOSS 


l«ci.  IIL 


nVPLE  OBDEB. 

JTir**  Declemion. 

Singvlar, 

Nom. 

Xa*e.              Ftm. 
-a                  -e 

Gen. 

Dot.  and   1 
AbL      J 

-an               -an 
-an                 -%a 

•ma 
-m 

Aca 

-an               -an 
Ttural, 

■■ 

Nom.  and  Aco.        •an 

Gen.                •ena 

DaL  and  Abl.           -um 

■ 

COMPLEX  ORDBK. 

Second  Dtcleruion. 

77iir(/  Dtclmtion. 

BingiUar, 

SlnffKlar. 

ifasc. 

Ftm.      IftuL 

M<uc. 

/•»B.       Anrf: 

Nom. 

-(-e) 

—         — 

-u 

-u         .{•«) 

Gen. 

-ea 

•H             -CB 

-a 

-e        -ea 

Gut.  nnil 

Abl. 

} 

-e 

-e        -a 

•a 

-e        -e 

Ace. 

"(0 

-e        ^ 

-u 

-«        -(..) 

Nom.  and 
Ace. 

-u 

Flaral. 

-a        .^ 

-a 

riiira!. 
-u        -n 

0<n. 

-n 

-n(-tui-a 

-a 

-a  (-iB>)  -n 

Dnt.  nnd 
AbL 

] 

-ura 

-nm     -nm 

ADIEcnVES. 
Ittdefinite  endinga. 
Singular, 

-um 

-um     -um 
PIuraL 

IT. 

«. 

/.               n. 

-e(-u) 

G. 

-ea 

-re            -M 

-ra 

D. 

-Tim 

-re            -iin> 

-um  (-on, -an) 

A. 

-ne 

-e            — 

-e. 

Lm.  lU. 


KOIEB  AKD  ILLttSTBATIOSB 


121 


Pffinile  endiitgi. 

Singular, 

ffuniL 

«h 

f. 

«■  . 

m./.^ 

N. 

-a 

-e 

-e 

-an 

G. 

sa 

-an 

-an 

-«iia 

D. 

•an 

•BD 

-un 

-nm  {-on,  -an) 

A. 

-an 

•an 

-e 

-an 

COMPAIUSON. 
The  Comparative  is  formed  from  the  Positive  indcfiniie  by  annexing 
-ra  for  the  masculine,  -re  for  the  feminine  and  neuter;  the  Superlative 
fnmi  the  same  by  adding  -ost  or  -ent  for  tlie  inddiniie,  and  -esta  for 
the  mnaculine,  -este  tor  the  feminine  and  neuter,  definite  form. 


PRONOUNS. 

Fint  Person. 

Bingidar, 

DaO. 

AhhiL 

N. 

io 

wit 

we 

G. 

mfa 

uncer 

An 

D. 

me 

una 

US 

A. 

me 

uno 

m. 

StCOr.U  Person, 

8mg*!art 

Datd, 

TtUHi, 

N. 

td 

git 

ge 

a. 

]>{a 

incer 

eower 

». 

f* 

ino 

eow 

A. 

yi 

ino 

eow. 

Third  Person. 

Singular, 

Hvrnl, 

M. 

J. 

tt. 

m.f.  n. 

N. 

h« 

he^ 

hit 

hi 

O. 

Us 

hire 

hb 

hira 

D. 

him 

hire 

him 

him 

A. 

hine 

hi 

Ht 

hi. 

The  Posses^ve  Frononna  are  the  genitives  of  personal  pronouns  of 
the  firat  ana  second  persona,  treated  on  nominative  Blcm-form«,  and  de- 
clined like  the  indefinite  adjective.  There  is  no  pcssesaive  pronoun  ot 
the  third  person,  the  genitive  j^ural  of  the  personul  pronoun  being  \isaA 
instead. 


123  SOIza  AHO  lU^DSTUTKUia  laot.  UL 


RELATIVE  ANB  INTERROGATIVE  PRONOUIta. 

The  parts  of  speech  given  imdcr  the  head  Article,  declinable  and 
Indeclinable,  ur«  generally  used  as  Uelattve  Prononna.  The  Interro- 
gative is  thus  declined ; 


iKnyu/or. 

m./. 

1^ 

N. 

hw& 

hwiBt 

e. 

hwies 

llWBB 

D. 

hwam 

bn^ 

A. 

hwone 

hwieb 

VERBS. 

There  are  several  clauses  of  Terba,  both  strong,  or  Inflected  by  anjf- 
mentAtion,  and  weak,  or  inflected  bj  letter-change.  A  few  examplei 
of  each  munt  suffice. 

SIMPLE  OEDEB,  OR  FIRST  CONJUQATIOS. 

INDICATIVE  MODK 

PrrtcnL 


Class  I. 

Class  IL 

Claaa  IIL 

Sing.               ic  luf-ige 

h^r-e 

tell-e 

fill  luf-aat 

hyr-Bt 

tel-st 

he  luf-a8 

h)fr-tS 

tel-« 

Phir.    we,  ge,  hi  luf-ia5 

h^-aS 

tell-aS 

If,  as  in  intenogative  sentences,  the  pronouQ  follow  the  verb,  tli* 
plural  is  luf-ige,  h^r-e,  tell-e. 

Imprrfiet. 


Sing. 
Plur. 

ic   luf-ode 
Jill  luf-ode«t 
be  luf-ode 
yn,  ge,  hi  luf-odon 

hyr-de 

h/r-deet 

hyr-de 

byr-don 

teal-de 
teal-dest 
tcal-de 
teal-don 

SUBJUNCTIVE  MODE. 

iVw«i(. 

Sing. 
Plur. 

hf-ige 
luf-ion 

hyr-on 

td1-« 
teU-OB. 

LWTT.  UL 


VOTES  ASD  ILLOBmiTIOKS 


123 


Imperftet, 


Sing. 
Plur. 


Sing. 
Plur. 


Pres. 
Gerund. 


Inf-ode 
luf-odoD 


h^r-de 
hjfr-don 


{ 


IMPERATIVE  MODE. 

Inf-a  h^ 

luf-iaS  ( hjfr-a8 

luf-ige  I  hjfr-e 


t6  luf-igenne 
Active  S  ^^'W^^'> 


INFINITIVE  MODE, 
luf-ian  h^-an 


Part, 
and 
Pari.  Past 


to  hyr-enne 
h^r-ende 


teal-de 
teal- don. 


tel-e 
r  teU-aS 
Iwll-e. 


tell-an 
t6  teli-ann* 

tell-ende 


COUFI.EX  Om}ER,  OK  SECOND  CONJDOATIOX 

INDICATIVE  MODE. 

Fttamt. 


Class  L 

Class  II. 

Class  UL 

Sing. 

brece 

healde 

drage 

bricBt 

hy\\At 

dncgflt 

bric6 

hj'lt  (healt)' 

drcegS 

riw.    1 

brecaiS 
brece 

bcaldaS 
healde 

r  draga8 
Idrage 

Zmperftet. 

Sing. 

bneo 

he6Id 

dr«h 

bnece 

he6Ide 

dr6g# 

bnec 

he6Id 

dr6h 

riur. 

brRcon 

beildon 

di-6gaiL 

SDBJUHCTIVE  MODE. 

Pruent. 

Sing. 

brem 

healde 

drago 

JPbir. 

brecon 

Iiealdon 

dragcpn 

124 

HOJZS  ADD  m.DBIIIA'nOJtS                       Lm.  UI. 

Zmftrfcvt. 

Sing. 
Plur. 

bne'c*               hedlde 
bne'con             hedldon 

mPERATIVE  MODR 

drbgon. 

Sing, 
Plur. 

{ 

breo                    beold 
brecaS             J"  healdaS 
brecQ               1,  healde 

INFINITIVE  MODE. 

drag 
r dragaB 
Idrage. 

Prei.                 brecan                 hcaldan 
GfTvnd.        t4  brecanne         W  healdanne 

,  '.  ,.    '  t           brecende             healdende 
and  Active  J 

dragan 
t6  dragan  ne 

dragend* 

Pari.  Past 

,l(e<=- 

)  brocen       (ge-)  healden    (ge-)  drageu. 

The  perfect  and  pluperfect  tenses  are  formed,  as  in  the  cognate 
Golhic  ktiguRges  and  in  modem  English,  by  the  verb  habban,  to 
have,  used  en  an  auxiliary  with  the  past  or  passive  participle. 

There  is  no  true  paB:<ive  voice;  but,  as  in  English,  the  place  of  the 
paafuve  ia  supplied  by  the  paat  or  pasuve  participle,  with  the  aubslon- 
tive  verb  wcsan,  to  be,  as  an  auxiliary. 

Wcsan  ia  thus  conjugated: 


INDICATIVE  MODS 


Pramt 


Plw. 


K  com 

pii  cart 

he  if,  ya 

we,  g(-,  hf  synd,  syndon 


■^  J  wicre 
|.1wes 

■^  IwKTon, 


Present,  9, 
Plur. 


Sii^. 


STTJlJUKCTira  MODE 

ef,  sfg,  8e6  Imperjecl,  »,    wiera 

s^n  Plur,  Wicroii. 


Tces 

Oerund, 
Part.  Pres. 
„    Paat 


Plur, 
niTERATIVE. 

Plvr. 


ti5  wesonne 
wesende 
(ge-)  wesen. 


{ 


wesoS 

WCM 


Lrct.  hi. 


ICOTES  AVD  nXCSTSAHOXS 


Its 


Tbe  ADj;lo>Saxi>ii  rerh  baa  no  futura  Udw  in  oilhcr  nu}de;  th«  pra- 
•pnt  btinf;  tmploj.-d  inslond  of*  fiituw,  Tb«  fircwot  of  th«  dt^feeliva 
Ttrh  lie^D,  to  ie,  bowevcT,  has  fraqiHrnily  a  dislinct  tutunj  ugntCcA- 
tiiMi,  aud  ihiu  Mrve«  »*  a  future  to  w  cmn. 

Be^o  b  thus  coqjijgalcd : 

/luticpru.       I.  ti«6  SubJ.prtt.      htA 

i.  byO,  PUr.  hvbn 

3.  1)yS  Imptr,  bc6 

"^-       {is*        «-     {S' 

/■^    bete,  Crr.    ti  betene,  rarUprtt,    bc6nd& 


IV.  (p.  1120 
eithacis  ntou  oHTHEn's  nahhati\t,  axd  rwM  Ai.pnKD*8 

TDAKSLATIOS   OF   DOETlIltH. 

Tliis  Damtirc,  which  in  inlmduccd  hj  King  Airn,-!!  inlo  hi*  tmiKla- 
lioQ  of  OroMUis  >*  inlivciiting  both  u  tmng,  ao  &r  iw  myXv  i*  ooocejnod, 
IKvbably  Alfred's  own  norlc,  aniil  an  conlainii^  the  arllcM  autheniio 
intbrinalion  wo  poswss  ci^nccrning  ihc  gcr<grnphy  and  tbc  people  of  the 
«oiialriM  it  dcwribcsL  In  vrlial  langiuigc  Ohllu-r  coiiiRiimi<aJp<l  nilli 
the  king  docs  not  appcnr,  hul  it  wiu  {irohabljr  in  iho  Old-NnrtIi«i-n 
nther  than  in  lh«  Anglo.  Snjton.  Wo  have  muoii  lo  Iwlicrc  that 
tb?  two  fpcechea  ruoiibti.'d  cnch  otlicr  mlTiciently,  in  Uie  ninth  trnturj-, 
In  be  mutually  inlelli;;ible  to  tlicvm  u.-king  tbvni,  mtd  tbm:  is  evidence 
that  the  b/i  of  lite  Korthorn  bards  who  viaitcd  England  were  undcr- 
alood  hy  at  le«»t  the  Sason  iioblca. 

1  give ;  I.  the  Anglo-Saxon  text,  from  the  appendix  to  Pauli'a  LiTu 
of  Alfred.  London,  1857;  I  hare,  hovrever,  to  diminiHli  the  chanoee 
of  tvpc^Tajfliical  error,  lined  ih«  common  Knglisli  typr  inatmd  of  tlie 
A n|{(u-S«ixun  letter,  bo  Ibr  as  the  alphnbri*  <vrmjHind;  S.  an  Knglixh 
wurd-lbr-word  renwo;  S.  Thorpe'*  tmnilatioa,  in  which,  aa  will  be 
•een  by  lh«  nolvK,  I  bavc  eotrcclcd  an  obrioua  error;  4.  A  French 
inuulatioR  of  Tborpc'*  vcnion. 


1.     Fcia      apclla     him    NeJoo 
'2.  Manj     things    him     totd 
S.  Tbe  Beonnas      t^ld  him 
4.   Xea  Boorous  In!  rncontirent 


t>a    lk«niia^  a-gfcr 

tk«    Bcvrmax,  both 

many     juniciilnni,  both 

pltuicuTS      dctaiU,  tan  I 


8< 


1S6 


HOTBS  MSh   1LLI;3II1AT103(S 


J.UT.  IIL 


1.  of 

hjriS 

Bg«num 

land«. 

ee 

of 

I'oini 

lande 

2.  of 

their 

own 

Und 

and 

ot 

tlM 

kod 

9  «r 

thdr 

own 

land. 

nd 

of 

tli«  ollivr 

tMids 

4.  d< 

l«ur 

propre 

i«r». 

qu« 

des 

kUEliW 

pil)-8 

1.  )<a      jml>      liy     Vtan    wa^roD.  ae 

2.  tbal  around  Oiem  sbont  wet«i  Imt 
8.  V'^'^S  ot^und  Ui«mi  but 
4.  qui       !«■  environnaicnt;  mais 


be  njmUi  1iw«t 
be  wut'Hot  what 
bu  knew  not  whnt 
U  ne  nvnii  pn  ce  ^ui 


1  ^tea       BoCc*  wmr.    foTliirm  he             bit  sylf  ne   gnH«h: 

3.  (of-)  Uu)  tooth  wax,    for-thnt  iio  it   wU*  not     aaw. 

8.  WM         true,         bncuiiM:  he        did  not  »m  it  liiioidf. 

4.  itail  Tiui,           paroc  qu'il     n«  to  royail  pM  lul-ueme. 

1.  Da    Fionas  bim    Imhto.            and    }«    Bcormu  aprvcon 

i.  Tbe   Finns    bim  (liought,         and  tbe  Bconnas    apnke 

5.  It  twined  to  him    ibnl  ibc'  Finns  and  tbe  BcotrtDU    ([loke 
4.  II  Jui    Mmklftit    <|uc   Ivk  Kinois    m   lea   Beomaa  parliutnt 


1.  neah  ra      gcScoda: 

2.  nigfa  on«  Ungoagc. 
8.  tttxaiy  ono  knguage. 
4.  k  p«u  pria  un  seul    laagagft. 


SwiSoiit    be    for    0yd«r. 
Clii<'Ri(«t  he  ^irod  tbitber, 
Uc  went  tliithcr        chieRj, 
II        J-  alU      principaleniCDt, 


1,      lo-««can  I'm"  Inndis  Mrnictmgn.               far  fmna 

S.        beside*  tho  hnd'*      acdng,                   fer    ibo 

8.     in  nilditJon  to      acving  l)iv  eoiuiuy,     on  acoonnt     of  the 

4.  non-ncuI«ment  pour    voir      la    oontrje,    niais  A  cniue      dca 

1.  hon-bwailuBi,    (otftem    bi      habboS  nwj-iic  icScI«        baa    on 

3.  hone- whale*,     fur-iluit  tbr^     bare      rvrj    noblo       bones   in 
8.      walmuca,        because  they      bave     tgtj    noble        bonea  In 

4.  moTBO,  paroc  qu'ik       ont        du  bcllua       dflvntn  i 

I.  hyra       toSum.  ^a       teH       hf    brohton    aaiBe 

i.  their        tcctb,  these   teeth   iiwy    brought  aoin« 

8.  their        U>clh,  aoniA    of  thew   twib    thiey   bronglit 

4.  lenrs  n&cfaolrea,  d^ftnaea    dont   il«   port^rcnt   qnvlqnca-unei 

1.  fwna       cynini^.  and  bj-ni    liyd     biC  aw^&e  god        to 

2.  (to-)  tlie      king:      and  their  hide      la    vtij  good      ibr 
8.     10  tbe        king:      and   their  bidea    arc  Tei^  good       fer 

^      aa  roi:        et    leun  peauz  lont  bconea  poor  ki 


LKt.  Uh 


KOTKS  AVa  ULCSTSATIONB 


127 


1.       Mip-mpnia : 

Se      IiwidI 

bi5 

aide       lesaa 

2.        ihip-npo. 

This    whole 

a 

niDch        leu 

9.         >bip-rop««. 

I'fais    vrhnic 

in 

niui^h          less 

4.  cotdagM  d«a  luirtrM. 

CcRe  boIfiDO 

est 

lii-aucoup  plus  p<.iii* 

1.  tkmiK     «8re  liwiilnii. 

2.  tliaa  other  wliul«*, 
S.  than  other  vrhnlc*, 
4.    qne  tea  outre*  blileiDli<^ 


IK!  biS  ho        Imgra     forno  fv&n 

not   i<   he        longrr       thnn  iFvcn 

it  bring  not      longer       thiui  sci-cn 

■i*^tant    pM  ]>liu  longue  que  rjiC 


1.    «lnft    Uog.  ae      oo     hi«  a^tim  \».ndv        i*      fe      b«tau 

8.   «U8    long;  but     in     hb    own     iimd         i«     tbo      beat 

S.    «1Ih  I  but      in     bi*    own    country      is     the       Imt 

i.  auncB  ;  mais  daiu  Md  propre    [nj:*  it ;  a  I4   mcillcura 


1.       hvrtd-hnnlntl, 
S.     whole- hunting, 
jL     wliBlv-hunbii£, 
4.  diuaa  k  U  UJeiiWt 


)>a        beoK  ealita  And  feowertigea    eJna 
tLoj        are    eight  and       for^  ells 

thpre  thcj'  Are  t^ighl-and-forqr  ella 

14     «lle8  out  quar&ntc-buit         uuio 


L        lange.       md  ^a       mnsUa      fiftiges  etna  latyg.       ^ra 

S.        lepg,        and  (he       lari!^^        fi'V     "^^  '""£ !  (''^)  '^o 

8.        long,        and  the       ht^vta       &{ly     elk  lung;    of  theae 

t.  de  longuetir,    M  l«a  plus  giaiidva  eu  out  ciuqunnte;  <1«  celkft-d 


I.  he  Bsdc 
S.  h«  Mid 
8.  ho  mid 
4.   iJ     dit 


t>ffit 
that 
that 

qu« 


he 

h« 

U 
lui 


1.  twam  dagum:* 

2.  two  day*. 
8.  two  day*. 
4.  deux       juur^ 


eyxa  siiDi 

(of-)  fix  fmie 

aiul  live  oihcn 
ct  cin<] 

II«  was 

He  waji 

He  was 

C'itait 


olUoga  ?xiig  on 

alevr  sixij  in 

«kw  sixiy  in 

aucrcs  en  nvaitut  tni   eoixRnic  en 


swybe  epedig  man  od  feim 
(a)  Tpry  wealthy  man      in      the 

a  vcty     w>.-aUt>y  roan      in    tboee 

un    hiJimnc    trc>-riclic  dons     lea 


1.  xthtum               ft    heora  epcda    on  bettH,              f     ie  on 

2.  ownings  that  tlxiir  wealth  in  is,  that  is  in 
8.  pOMOBioM  IB  which  their  wealth  consuts,  that  is  in 
4.      bieus  qtii   ooDstitucrtt   tears    ridivnta,  c'«rt-a-dire  en 

J.  wild-dcontm:*  He  hKfde  )>a-gyl.    ]«    be  )K>ne  cyningo  *oK(t!, 

S-     wQd  deer.  lie   had      yet,    when  bo    the    king   Mugbt, 

8.      vUd  deer.  He    had     at  the  lima    he  caiD<>    to  the  king, 

4.  oeA  nuvagcs.  II   araic  h  I'^potiuc  oit   U    vint  vers  le    loi, 


1S8 


TtOTES  AHD  ILLCSnunOM 


Lxn.  la 


1.      tiiTTit*     deora  uiilx^bohtra  *jx    liimd :-  !)■    dcor   lii  htduH 

J.  (of-)  Umo  deer      udhoU      ws  Itundrvd.  Time  d«rr  thi-y  bight 

8.            six  hundred  uaanld  Xhxnv  deer.  Tlicac  deer  lliejr  call 

4.  Hx  cents  oerfs  appHvoiate  bveaduB.  lis  ftppellvnt  cm  oerlii 

1.     bnnnii.  }nr*  wvron       «yx         Rtsl-faraniui.         Ba 

5.  rein*,  (of-)  llii-m  wem  nix  Klmlc^rein*,  Umvq 
8.  rein<4l«cr,  of  irbich  thcri:  wcm  fix  itooy  rein-deer,  which 
4.  Aea  renneo,   ]>anni  ccox-ci  nix  fuicnt  dea  rcnnci  poir^    <iui 

1.  bcod       nwyRo     dyro  mid  Finmiin.  fbrfmn 

2.  WD  very       d«r  with        (the)  Finn*,        fer-thac 

3.  nre  T«ry    Tallin  bio  antongrt    the      Finn,         b«<9UM' 

4.  cnt     tuie    grando    valetir       cbn        le*    FintuK,     parce    ^ut 

1.  bj      fod     Jm   witdan   tiranaa  mid;' 

2.  (hey  catch    Uio     wild       rvinn         wiih(ihnn). 
8.  thoy    catch    the     wild    mn-dccr      with  tliem. 
4.  par  lour  moycn  iU  pr«iincnt  ks  rcntic*  aBUTagGA 

Notes,  /ela,  indcelinnhle  adj.  (i)>iKi)nlo  in  EngliiJi,  bat  exUnt  in  8e. 
M\;—tptlla,  ace  pL  from  tpell,  lidia<fs,  in/omtatioa,  &c^  ohmlele 
m  tbb  scnwi  biit  extant  fn  $pttl,  a  chami,  tkv  vvrb  to  rptU,  and  the 
laat  ajrllnbleof  Gotptlt — aadon,  3.  p.  pL  impL  indie,  fi-otn  »tc^an, 
•eyjfaii,  urgau,  to  toy,  or  Itltj^-^gfer  ge — y«,  loth— and,  txxaat^ 
a*  an  oltcraative  only,  In  tilkrr,  not  saa  coi^uiioliv«.  Atg'per  i*  moro 
pmcmlty  iiiicd  in  the  aeiiu;  of  both  than  hd,  hu,  hdtwrd  (Id,  both, 
tu;d,  (u-o),  buta,  buttt,  bHttea,  which  arc  ilio  etymologiciil  ctfuivaliutta 
of  WA,  or  than  b«g€n;-~-of,  ahovf,  from,  out  of,  but  nerer  m^^  of 
poaicii^ve  in  Anglo-Saxon; — hyra,  poti.  pi.  of  the  3.  p.  of  llwperaooal 
pronouu.  See  p.  131; — |>(rffl,dai.for  nrnrv  oommcdi  form  )>(Jm,-— jrmt, 
Gw.  urn,  about,  nround,  obwictc;  ac, — but,  olmoldtc.  Untati,  bvta, 
exiiila  in  Anglo-f^xon  u  n  conjunction,  thou^th  icldoni  uiwd.  Alfred 
employ's  il  in  Ilocthiii*,  c.  xxxiv.  §  lu. ;  —  ng$te,  3.  p. nng.  imp. indie, 
fium  ni'Ian  or  nylan,  tiot  to  kiioie,  a  negative  verb  funned  by  tho 
conlcKcncG  of  the  [article  n«,  n«r,  and  tcittin,  (•)  know.  Tlie  lendenc/ 
to  cnalcicmt  formaiiona  waa  carried  fliiihcr  in  (^rly  Engliali  thaii  In 
Angto-Soxun.  See  Fint  Seri«,  Lfviuic  XVIH  ; — f<THo6t»,  io8#a 
u  the  gi-nilirc  of  t^e  noun  toU,  and  tbo  pbmw  nearly  oorrapondato 
tbo  of  a  Inilli,  of  the  Kriplurol  dialect; — fubte,  3.  p.  uiig.  imp.  indie 
tW>in  |)incan,  to  k"",  h^tre  utcd  impcnenally  with  tbe  dative  Aim, 
aa,  in  the  uodeni  form,  widi  tbe  first  jieraoo,  m«-litmighl;^gtbtedt. 


•'&CT.  m. 


KOTES  ASD   II.LC8IILATIOK8 


139 


latigwiyt,  obfol«tc; — $wiSort,  miporlntive,  from  jift'Sf,  rtn/  ntuth. 
Tlw  root  in  adj.  5wiB,  ftcyS,  flrvnff,  jttmjfrjvl,  grtat,  whicb,  wilh  its 
twenty  <](!ri villi VII  and  compuuiub,  is  entirely  obaokle.  It  ii  a,  angular 
in»nnc<-  uf  tin-  wixlun' of  vocabularies  in  Engltah,  lliat  »o  common  and 
no  aimtik  a  native  wonl  aliouH  Iiuvl-  been  super^edci)  bj  a  borruweil 
root.  Vtrs'aihe  Latin  rcrum.  Frt-iich  rrai,  and  waaat6ntuaediii 
Engtiab  aa  an  objective.    Tlius  Cliaucer,  Wife  of  Bath'a  Tale : 

ThBrgb  vltich  h*  may  hii  nmiy  ftondd  ma; 

(o-cacan,  extant  in  <Jte;— jiceawttn^e,  root  pxtant  incAoce',  but  with 
an  olycclivc  meaning; — ftort-kwixlvm,  led.  roHniliTaIr,  walnit; — 
aSele,  G«T.  cd«l,  aoMe,  precious,  ah*Atie  iu  English;— mtrafan, 
nan.  pi.  miporlativ^,  dclinitr,  a9«octul«  with  mgcel,  large.  Thorpe 
motilutvs  fa  nattan. 'l/ieniosto/fJieni,' vihhhienaraagenrerafiht, 
for  Ktit  id  properly  atgnilicxliTe  of  iiuaiility,  not  of  number;  and  be- 
tidea,  ihia  rendering  u  inconnaient  witb  die  context,  because  if  ihn 
geuenl  lengih  of  the  whole  was  fortj-eigbt  elle,  '  ihe  roo«t  of  lliein ' 
could  not  have  been  fiily  cUs  long ; — ip<di^,  ftrnperous.  Oar  modon 
v«fb  (i>  tptf-d  mtaiu,  oftt-n,  to  pTMjMr;  —  f,  cxmimclion  for  fat;  — 
hataS,  UFc  twc  Ai^^Af  only  in  n  poMiivn  tetiM:,  but  hatan  like  tha  Q«r. 
hci«acn,  meant  both  (o  oa//  and  to  bt  eatUd. 


FBOU  TUB  SAME. 

I.  Ohlbere  ftede     f     no    acir  faatte      Halgolaiid  fe    he  on 

3,  Ofathcre  said  that  tlio  ohira  bight  IlalRoliuid  that  he  In 
8.  Ohtliera  mid   that  tlic    nhire  in  which    lie  dwelt  ia  ciilleil 

4.  Ohtbcro    dit     quo    tc    comte  o&      il  danenratt  a'appclle 

tiau   nHui  ne   bude   be    norSan 

no     Rinn  not  dwelt  bj     north 
no      one  dwelt  to  the  north 

pentonnc  n'hnbitnic  pIusauDord 

port  oa      saSeweardiim  ^aan 

port  to       Eouthwards  (of)  thiit 

port  to  the        south       of  that 

port  Bu             eud        de  cetto 

1.  lande,  ^onc  man     bict     Scyringe«-1teal.       fytcr    ho  cwwS 

2.  lanJ,  which  men  htght  Scyriagcs-hnl;  tliillKT,  h*  laid. 
8.  land,  which  is  called  Scynn^v*-heal;  thither,  he  said, 
i.  ooBti^  qui  «tt    appeM  Scyringea-hc«l;  ice  port,  dit-il, 

K 


J, 

bade-.*        He   cwaiS     f 

m. 

dwelt.         Ho    said    that 

a. 

Holgolatid.     He    said    that 

4. 

Halgobad.      U      dit     que 

1. 

hira'.-           Donne     ia    an 

2. 

(or)lum.         There     ia      a 

3. 

of  him.     There  is  likewise  a 

4. 

que  liii.       n  y  a     auMii    un 

180 


■mm  AND    ILLCKTBATIONS 


txKT.   Ill 


1.  f     .iun     ne    mihtc    gcwglian     cm  ■nnm  moode^  ffff  xuta 

2.  tliat  oue    not  might       Nail           in      one  nionih,  if     one 

3.  no     oat  could        kiU           in         ■  mMith,  if      be 

4.  powjonc  ne  pout  navigiur  tliuis      un  moiii,  iU 

1.   on  niht  iricoilc,    and    n)c«    itcgo    hioHo  aTnliyms     iriitd. 

8.  by  night  lay-by*     and    tac\\    day       had         fair  wind; 

8.    Innded  W  night,    nnd   tuvtrj  day       had  a  fuir  wind; 

4.  abonlait  d«nuit,  «t  que  choquc  jour  ilc&t  nu  rvnt  liivonbti;; 

1.  nnd  oiltn    (iii   hwitc  be    tccal    Mglian  be     )iuid«.     end  on  j'lrt 

5.  ntid    all     tlic  while  he  iJioald     Miil      by  (the)  land,  and  nn  ihn 

3.  and    all     Uiv  while  he  would     Mil    along  the  land,  and  on  the 

4.  el    loul     le   teinpa  tl         cotoyetmit  la  terre,  e(       au 

1.  atoorbofd       him       biS         nn«l  InUaii<I.    and    ^no     fa 

2.  Blarboan]  (of)hiniwil!-bfl      cm  Inland,    and     tben     the 
8.  flUrboanl                will         firM  b«         Iraland,    snd     tbra      th« 

4.  tribord  i]  y  anm  prrmi^rMnent  Inlaud,     et    oisniie    lea 

1.  igland  |ie  synd      bctiix     Iralande.  and  (•iiinm)  Uodir,*  Donne 

2.  iiilaDttB  whidi  arc  betwixt    Indnnd    and    lliin      land.      Then 

5.  inlunda  which  ure  beiweni   Irnlnnd    and     thia      land.      Then 
4.  ll«t  qui  aonl   «nlra      Indand     et     cctic  oontr^.  Ensiute 


1.    ia    ^ia    land    o8        h»        171ns 

3.  in   Ihi*    Unil   tiU        lio       corovtb 
8.  it  ia  thin     land  until      be        oonm 

4.  c'm(  Mitc  contri-e  Juxtiu'ii  cc  i]u*i]  vienne  b 


to    Rctringca<bcalr,  nnd 
to   Sciriagoa-hcal,    and 
to    S(TiTing«s-lieal.    and 
Sciringea-bcal,     et 


1.  eolne    w«g  on  (wt  ba-cbord    NtwCwcgt. 

2.  all  (the)  way  on  the  InrhruiTd,  Norway. 
8.  all  tlie  v»y  on  ihc  InrhonnI,  Norway. 
4.  loutIetr^«t      ail     }>nhor(l,c'eMlnKorTJg«. 


wis    siSan  yona 
To  aouih  (of) 
To  die  south     of 
Au      eud      da 


1.  Sdringca-faenl     fylS    awySe  mycd  as       up  in  on  ^i 

2.  Sciringea-hcal  ruiu(a)  veij  great  ixa  up  into  th« 
8.  Sciringea-hatl  ■  TCiy  great  aeii  rum  ujt  into  the 
4.  Sciriogea-lieal     uoe           vaAo  raer  a'avan«e  dnna  U 

1.  land,    aoo  ia  bradrc  ftmatt  sntg  man         ofaneui        mage. 

2.  land, wliichi*  broader  than    any    man         oT«r-*M        may, 

3.  landrirhichiH  brTiA<bT  ihiin    niiy    one  enn  aco  over, 

4.  terrc,  qui  iwl  ai  laigo  que      pcnonne  nefcutwirdcraumcot^i 


Lrt  IlL 


Hons  AS&  nxusniATioss 


131 


1.  And  is  Golliuid      mi      oSm    liralfc    on^can.  ani]  niKKa  .^tcnde*.' 

2.  and  in  Gviland  on(rhi-)oiticr  tutle  iigalnst,  niid  iIktd  St-dand. 
S,  and  Jutland  is  i]|>]ioute  on  Uic  oUier  tide,  tuiJ  tliL-n  St'clnnd. 
4.     ct  Juilnnd<«tvis-4-viade    I'auire      o6t^      et    siirte  Scelandc. 

1.    Sra     He       liP        insrnig      hand    miln  np    in     on  )>Kt  Innd. 
$.  ThJA    tm    licrth       numy    liuiidred  niilt-n  up    in  duit  lund, 

3.  Tliix    icA      ties        man/  miles  up     in  tliai  Iiuid. 

4.  Cette  m«r»'uvancep!usicura  milles       dans         C«   paj's, 

1.  aad     of     Sciringe«-1)CaI  he  cwnr^l    '^    he  M^lodc  on  fU*  digaa 

2.  And  fnim  Hritit^M-bea]  be  aaid  llut  Im  nudtl  in  fire  da;> 
8.  And  from  Sciriiigat-heid  be    eiiid    Uiat  he   asilod    in  IIti;  dajrn 

4.  £t     d«    Sciringe»-bea]  U     die      qu'il    navIguiieaciDt)  joun 

I.  to  J-icm  porW      fp.  mon      hiM  ^-ttirfium.       m      ««nt 

5.  to  th«  pott      tbnt  mi-a  hig}) t        ut  - 1 1  cntiis ;       litis     (>1aivd> 
8.  to  the  port    wbivh  is  Oiilk'i]  jEi-Hclhutn;  whUib     ia 
^  i  CO  port      <iui  c«t  appcl^  ^(-HKlhum;    qui       at 

1.      bctnh       Winrdnm    nnd  Seuxuin.  aitd    Angt«.    and       hyrif 

3.  betwixt  (tli<:)  WendK  and  Saxoni,    and    Anglos  <uid    bclcnga 
8.    b«tvro<-ji     ibe  Waidd  and  S«axonB,  and    Anglo^   and    bclooga 

4.  i«wA  «ntrc  lea  Wenda  tt  lcaSax<inB,et)e8Atiglt9,vti]tuap{Mirtirm 

1.  inoa      Iknei 
S-     to    (tli«)  Itaiies. 
ft.     to     Denmark. 
4.    aa    Daaemarc. 


If<xm-  It  will  bnobnerved  tliatlhccmmtruRlionof  ihiApassa^coafbima 
m(n'cRenrlTthanibatol'ili«form«rtotlieEi^litliidiam.  t  owkenoallempt 
to  aolve  tli«(,'«<frai)lii<;aldiflkidti«8it  praieot^but  it  i*  well  iAo)morv«lbi)t 
wxnecriticaMippow  tlut  Irataod  should b« road  Inaland or  Island, 
/rcfdW,  and  ibat  Gotland  ia  not  Jutland,  la  trrmslutfd  bj  Tl)nrpi>, 
but  tW  ialand  of  Gotblemrt.  butle  ia  still  extant  in  the  noun  bootk, 
and  rb«  lata  syllable  of  neighAwr  in  from  t]i4>  taiue  root-,— etc tfS,  from 
eirediKt  or  ctviYOniii,  >•  the  mod^ro  fnarA,-— on,  one,  U  ihe  origin  of 
Ibe  inddinitc  article  a,  an; — port  it  no  donbt  iho  Latiu  portu*; 
—toieodt,  imp.  indic,  &om  wi'ci'an.  Tb(r  root  vie  ftevm*  to  have 
m»nt  originally  an  abiding  or  rtttint;  place,  a  ttati^n,  Th*  NonlinH'n, 
who  depended  pnncifMlly  on  narignttoo  for  a  livelihood,  applied  tlie 
COmfModinf  OId-N<Mtbeni  vtk,  fxcluoivcly,  to  a  bay  or  luuboor  of 

St 


189 


VOTES  AND   ttJ.l-£TBATI0X3 


Leer.  in. 


r«fiig«;  the  AnRla-Sksoiu,  to  tmy  pbce  of  aIiMl«,  n  a  loirn.  Tht*  it 
the  prohalile  origin  of  tbc  t<-rmin»tio«i  — tct'cA  in  Norwich,  &e.  In  Uiui 
jmMnfti',  Kicodt  involves  ihi  noticn  ofa  ha^-,  ftsaccanlurconldiiol  Itv- 
bjr  witliout  cnieriDjj  a  linrbour; — amiifrne,  tAiao\e%a  in  Eii^I'^ii^ 
artat,  eril,  s<i]«rktjve  of  irr,  err; — bi6,  from  Jeon,  to  be,  Um  l>ere 
llie  lurcc  of  a  future;  —  baehord,  now  supon^dcJ  hy  larhoard. 
Bickardtoa  givn  no  earlier  aiKhoril/  fi>r  ihi*  Jnitcr  word  than  llalvigli. 
Babord,  m-idontly  idmticat  irilh  baebord,  is  found  in  mou  of  tho 
European  Inngnsgw,  but  no  mtir^lor^  ctymolo^  ha*  b«<ni  mggfitt«d 
fordilurr  wont; — ^tman  Hal  at- II at um.  ThisuM  of  lli«  dintiv*, 
stngiilnr  or  plnrnl,  with  a  prepontion,  ■»  the  apprllmiro  of  a  town,  iit 
yvty  common  in  IcrUndic-  'l'h<^  £ict  ti  important,  )xcaii>c  it  >howii 
tliat  tli«  derivation  of  the  c-iiiling  — um  in  the  namex  ei  lowni  frutn  Gcr. 
heim  ia,  in  nunj'  AiM^,  prronniiu.  ^ce  First  Scrirs,  I^rclnrcU.  p.  14, 
and  Appendix,  4.  In  l)i«  mgs*,  iP(-^<rSum  i>  gmcralt^  collud 
lIciftaliKFor  RoiKab^r,  in  whicli  fomtt  tlic  namo  often  occurs  in 
Kn}^tl(nga-Stiga.  In  the  prcwnt  ini>ttin<M-,  lliG  (urm  is  no  doulit  llmt 
wlitL'h  llie  Norwegian  Ohtber  gave  it,  htit  this  oonalmciion,  tlioitgh 
iiirv,  iij>iKttr«  not  tw  bo  unpreoedentcd  in  AngLo-Soron,  at  \va»l  in  tbo 
Hin^'ular.  Ketuble,  Cod.  Dipi  £v.  Sax.  Xo.  3A3,  un  iiuott^d  f<^T  aiioilin- 
pnirpoae  in  Ilaupt's  ZeitwhrJO,  XIT.  2^2.,  giv««  tJiis  phrase  from  a  gnm 
of  Adwlatnn  to  Wutfgar :  '({uandam  hJIuria  parli«ulam  in  looo  i)uaa 
ooiioole  ttt  H«mtne  rociiunl;'  —  AyrB,  3.  p.  indtc.  pre*,  nng.  from 
hsran,  to  htoTt  to  obey,  and  hence,  like  tfao  German  gehSrtn,  to 
belong. 

I  have  inlrodnc4<d  a  French  translation  mado  bj  B  (Kcnd  from 
lliorpe*a  vervon,  for  the  purpoK^  of  a  cuinf«rat)vo  view  of  tlw  Anglo- 
SaKon,  the  Hnglii>li.  and  the  French  periodic  cmidTactton.  I  tliiuk  ihs 
Utier  might,  wiihoiit  violence  to  tli«  idiom  of  the  language,  have  been 
nado  to  thow  a  cIoikt  confurniiij  to  I'horj-c'a  syntax,  but,  iboagfa  it 
wni  not  MKxruci.'d  with  any  nich  purprdr,  it  will  b«  apparent  from  a 
coiiipariwin  of  tlir  dil!rTcnt  IvxXn  that  Mngliih  inrolax  CorretfMada  aloUMt 
an  ncnrljr  with  French  as  with  Gothic  ptvccdcnt.  I  beliero  port  and 
mil  ore  tliu  ontj-  wordi  of  T^olin  cxlractJDn  n*«d  by  Alfrrd  in  theM 
cxttacta.  Tborpe'a  traniJalion,  which  undioualjr  avoida  noo-Saxon 
wordi,  luta  thirteen  derived  from  French  and  Lalht.  About  ten  of  tin 
«erd»  onplojred  by  Alfred  are  now  obiolele 


U«.  UL 


JtOTES  ASD  ILLCStBillOitB 


133 


FBEPACB  TO  ALFRED'S  TSANSLITION  OF  BOETBIOa 

From  Curdilu's  cditioti,  LondoD,   1829 ;  with  (2)  a  literal  vcr^on ; 
and  (3)  Oudole's  tiwsl&doa. 

1,  Adfred      Kuniug     wwa     vrealliHtod  Sibm  bee      and 

S.  Atrrcd,  tciogt  ^*»  trannkur  (of-)  Uiis  bocJc  nod 
3.  Alfred,         king)       waa      tratiftktor  of  litis        book     and 

I.  Ue  of  bcc  I^dcne  od  EngUac  weodc  >wa  Lio  na  is  gedoa. 
S.  it  from  book-lod«n  inlo  Engli*h  tamed  u  it  now  ia  dOM. 
S.  turned    it  from  book-In^n  into  I-lngltih    u*     it  now  is   done. 

1.  hwilum      h«  seiie  word  be  wocde.     hwilum        anil^t     of 

2.  Wliit«s  be  set  wun)  by  word,  wlult^  (cnae  for 
8.  SooMftimes    be    set   word    hy    word,    aomettnus    mouiing    of 

1.  andgito.     >wa  awn  bo  hit  fa     mvcotolost     and   andgitrullioost 

2.  Mtwc,      jtut    na  ho   it    tbc  moci't-lnrlj-  and      intelligibly 
8.  mmnin^  «a   bo  the  mum  pl.tinly  and    nmX  clearly 

1.  getvccan  coihie.  for  {wm  mistlicum  and  manigf^dom  wconild 
i.    apuik    mijrlit,  lor    Ot«   diHtntciiog  and      mautJold  world 

8.  euuldrCBderil,   for   the     vatioua    aod      naniiUd       vrurldly 

1.  bl<gi»n       fu  hine     oft    n^pcr  go  od  mode  ge  oo   lichoniaa 

2.  bu^iiCM    which  him  oft     boil)       in      mind  and  in       body 
8.  occnpatigiu     which    often  btuiod  him  both  in  mind  and  in  body, 

1.  tntgodan.     Vn      bi«gu        u«  mot  swifc  earfo)i  rime 

2.  buued.      Tba  btWDoses    m  are    very    hard        (to)  ccmat 
8.  The  occupationa  nre  to  us  rety  dllSculi  to  be  uumbtired 

1.  ^       on   his   dsgum     on        )/*      riou    boeomon     fe      ht 

2.  which  in  his  days  upon  thoae  ruhns  cnmc  ihiit  he 
S.  which    in    his      days     come    upoa    the    kingdoms    which   he 

1.  aoder&ngen  httfdsr    and  Jicuh  ^     he     fas     boc 

2.  nadertakon     hiid,      nnd  yet  when    he      ihi»  book 
8.     bad    undertaken,      and    nevCTthcleni    when    ho    had    learned 

1.  hcOe    geleoraode,    and      of     I^eoe     to     Engliecum 

2.  had        leanied,       and    from     Lfttiu     inlo       En^lsh 

8.         ihit    book,         and    lunied    it    fiom     Latin    into     Um 


134 


MOTES  AMD  XLLnrrunoou 


L.^  :a 


Mt     .UiU  for  GikI» 
pray*  and  fbr  God'a 


1.  spcDi)  g«w«id«.    )■&    gcworhtc   ]i«   bl       eftcr       tu    lG^1>e. 
S.  apencb     lariied,     then  irrouglit    Ii«     i(   anenruda   to   (u)  Iny, 
3.  Eiiglinli  langungc,     be   oftervarda   compoaed   it       In    rvno, 

1.  am  urn  hco  uu    gtdoa  u,      and      nu 

2.  to     u     it   iiow    (lone    is;     sod     now 
8.   M  it  D«>w    ia  done.     Aud  ht  now  ptajv  *nd  for  God't 

1.  naraen  liekiMp       ricno        f^u         tSe    |>&s  Lj.      ntdAi)  IjtkU- 
S.   name     bcjgi         eadi  (of-)  thnm  tliat  ihi*  Unn.  (io)md  liitx, 

8.  BUM  iinpUireB  eveiy  one  of  thoM!  irbom  it  l«iUto  H«ililtUbook, 

1.    ^     he   IW   hitie    gcbiddo    snd   him    im     wito      giT    be 
S.  ttiRt    bo    for     him        pny        end    bim    not    blame      if     ho 

9.  that    be  would  pny  for  him      aiitd    not     blame  him       if      he 

1.  hit  ritillicr>r       ongitc      Imniie  he  mihte    Kir|'«Bid«  kIo     moo 

3.  it  nghtli«r  tuidenlnnd  ibaa     be  niightt    tor  that    €Mih   maa 
8.  nore  rightlj:  undcreiand  it  thiui  be  could.        For      vntj  man 

1.  Hceal  hii         hii  atidgitoa  mottle  nnd 

2.  nbuuld  t>v         Ilia         unili-rsiiuidtng's        meuuR  nud 

3.  must    accoiiling    le  tlie    ratwura   of    hia  undcratanding   and 

1.  bo  hb  ntmeltiu  iprccnn  iSiet       hu  Hprecti.     and 

2.  bjr  hia     Idaiire,    itpctik    thnt       li«  ajivokcth,  and 
S.  According  to  hia    Idrarc,    apcnk  that  which  he    q)eak%     k&d 

1.  don    f       f      bo   dc^. 
8.    d»    that    lliat     he  doetb. 
8.   do    that  which  be  doea. 


Nom.  wtaUitod,  from  tesatk,  a  forHgtter,  tfram*;  TPUiAiiiiril. 
Itod  is  apparanitj  alltrd  to  Mandan,  to  tiand,  but  ita  feroe  in  lliia  ooau* 
|iound  ia  not  cleur.  W'ealhttod  ia  irrl»ullf  ob«oU-ii';  —  bee-ltdene, 
tfJtn  in  iiM.'d  for  /Miin  nnd  for  tanpiagt.  See  First  SrriM,  App«iidix, 
1,    Chuucnr  uwa  Itdm,  in  ibla  Intier  avnae,  in  the  Squieica  TaJe: 

Binlit  la  hir*  hankta  hJai  tbna  ib«  njde. 

The  phnae  bec-ledtn  belongs  to  h  pvriod  when  Anglo-Saiion  waa  ao 
rnr>;)f ,  and  lalin  ao  uiilTetsally  employed  for  literary  purpoaea,  that  the 
I.itliTirMuniphHticulIy  ibe  langnagvof  booka; — teeade  tana  ttendaHf 
t>  turn,  obaolelc  in  this  ainMe,  but  snrviTii^  probably  in  irwiJ,  ta  go, 
and  ttftnt.mmxxnK  imp.  of  ^; — Avi/um,  datlrepl.  from  AipiV,  Aicifc, 


lmt.  in. 


sans  AXD  ILLVSTKATIONS 


13J 


s  while,  time  tpaee;^andgit,  andgt/t,  or  andget,  mind,  inieUigetKt, 
mttitaug,  phgsieai  itniu,  wbollj  obaolcte  wiUi  il«  uwn/  deriTatirtM  snil 
eoinpotuids.  The  niunl  «nd  iuttjWtual  DiHoencliilure  of  (he  Ar|{Io- 
Sucon  had  b««ciDiie  ulnuxit  wliolly  lost  bv&ru  Cliauwr'a  tunr,  an  will  be 
ibown  ill  Lviture  VIII.  The  subsliiulioti  of  Itoniancu  worda  tut  GoUiic, 
<ir  Anglo-Saxuu.  e.\iund«d  also  very  liir  in  llie  vooabulury  of  common 
DulerMl  life.  Of  tlif  EngliB^b  iiuinus  of  iht!  fivu  M-iiaen,  liro,  tmte  and 
(MicA,  «ro  ICunmuw.  See  »Ibo  Firm  Seriea.  Lvcturu  VI,  p,  135.  Bo*- 
Worth,  tiiid«T  andget,  quol«a  aa  Aitglu-Suxoo  writer  as  anyiug:  ^a 
fif  andgita  ^Kslicbouaasj-nd.  geiiht,  lilytt,  tprttc,  e tang  or 
ittHC,  and  Arapvugi  ilie  live  aenaM  of  ibu  body  ar«  sight,  /tearing, 
{lilyel,  Engl,  liitfn),  tfMefi,  imtU,  aod  loach.  Busworlh  do««not  ap- 
pear U>  anxpcict  niiy  rrmr  in  this  {iwva)^,  but  il  is  ]>ouible  tbat  iprae, 
^»e€ch,  i»  a  misreading  fi>r  iim<te,  l<i*te,  tnill  exlaot  in  tmack.  But  ihic 
ub/DORiciuuccrtiun.  In  thct  Ancrcn  Kiwic.  about  a.d.  1300,  it  in  mid: 
}e  bcorte  wanlcina  itcoS  |>o  vif  wiltc* — uhAc  &  hcningr-,  tpttunge  and 
rawUtingc,  &,  vucricbca  limes  iii^liingc;  niid  wc  wiillrlS  *pckm  of  nllt^ 
nor  hwo  tc  wit  ^mw  wvI,  he  di-A  iUifamnnoi  Itc^tc.  The  teardm*  oftke 
kmrt  are  the  /'m  tenses :  liyht  and  hearing,  Kpnakiag  and  tmell,  and 
ei-rry  litays  j'erJing,  and  tee  wiU  speak  o/tbeia  all;  far  ic&mum'n*  hetpl 
these  we4l,  kedoeth*  SoUmton's  hett.  Another  tnanuMriptrvadat  smcu- 
chinge  Ibr  apckunge,  And  tho  U'amod<^iitor  of  thcCRtndi'n  Society's 
pdition  of  lliv  Annra  Kiwlc  thinks  that,  in  th«  copy  hu  printed  ftoiu, 
KpckangA  \a  on  vrror  Ibr  smekungi;.  But  ih«  author  of  the  Ancr«o 
liin'tc,  in  dinvuKHRg  the  Ivtnplationa  to  whicli  the  indulgence  of  (he 
BcoaN  expoaoa  tu^  diluK^  (inl  upna  sight,  then  upon  iptteh,  thuii  pre- 
facing hia  rcnurks  ou  this  aubjccl:  Sptllange  &  unccchiuige  beoA  ine 
muke  hotic.  Me  albfie  is  iOen  f  «>vu :  nuh  wn  wbulen  tui«u  mueelmnge 
rort  ill  we  spoken  of  owur  mete.  Talking  and  taste  are  ^th  in  the 
mtHitK,  at  the  light  i»  in  the  eyes ;  but  w«  ihall  omit  umVe  until  tee  epeak 
o/ifoiir  meaS.  He  tbcn  gof«  on  (o  ictat  of  htanng,  (ben  of  sight,  eprech 
aui  heiring,  jdinlly,  coDciudiug  thin  bcciiun  by  aaying:  ^ia  beoC  uti  |i« 
^r«o  wiitrfl  f>  icb  habben  isp«keD  of.  SpdEti  we  du  fchortltcbe  of  ft-  two 
o8r«;  (■aiiJ)  ni«  nout  »ptHui*g«  ^e  tuuJSee  wit,  aae  maeeehitage,  ]>auh  hi-o 
bpon  bcuA)!  ino  muAc.  Thett  art  stow  the  three  tmtee  thtU  I  have  spoken 
of.     Speak  tee  note  ihortig  «/  the  other  two  ;  though  talking  u  not  a 

■  Ihiti.  It  is  to  Iw  re^rritivl  th^it  the  bin  Wniing  afrgBnaaiarianB  ha*  re- 

freted  ibe  imfcrtuit  iliitinctJoa  bctwtca  JotA,  snaliMy,  and  deeih,  iadeptaiisU. 

t  Nn*  llui  coiiou  (oaloKonco^  i  D  o  for  ca  lit,  «io^ ;  { S  <  a  for  m  liir,  (|>kdi} 


IS6 


K0IZ8  AKD    JUMBTKiTIOTHa 


ttCT.  IIL 


ttVM  e/tke  mouth  at  tiuling  is,  thcuffk  thtg  are  ioth  in  the  mouth.  Uu 
tlitrD  [irocMsln  to  tn-al  of  lh<  until  and  of  iht  touch  or  ftfliag,  but  niukes 
no  mcntiou  of  the  latti,  tliough  in  ihv  VUUh  mod  concludiog  [«rt,  bs 
girea  ntl«  of  abstinence.  In  Ihv  onxind  punigraph  of  ihi«  piu-t  he  M,y»t 
OfaihVe&nd  of  sjmcIk,  *ad  of  lliu  oSie  yriltniii  inouti  i-H-id;  Of  tight, 
and  4if  tptteh,  and  of  tht  other  »cM*a  enoitsh  hat  bttn  said.  Notwith-' 
•UuidiDg  tfae  vritur'a  protest,  thou,  iliat  'litUiag  in  mit  u  itcnw  of  the 
month  a$  tat^ny  i«,'  yet  he  Imbituollj'  ircutcd  speech  ua  u  ncaw.  Of 
the  five  namts  of  the  senwa  enunncrated  in  the  jxiao^  vite<)  bj  6o*- 
wotth  ander  andget,  gttiht,  tight  i»  iho  onl/  one  now  tucd  to  indl- 
caloawnw,  and  hrapung,  from  hrapaK,li>  touch,  utlbntl  ilscog- 
iwtoti,  »  tcMit  altcgctlicr. 

Then  wiu  a  ainuige  oonfuxioa  in  tlto  vm  of  tlic  niunea  of  the  soosoa 
in  the  Middiv  Agt«.  Cliftaocr'a  croploj-niivt  of  feet  for  mtU  u  aa 
inatonce: 

I  vrns  M  nigh,  I  might  feU 

Of  llio  bothum  the  aweta  odour. 

SomatMl  of  the  Rote,T.  18-14. 


Whttn  I M  nigh  mc  vaight  fete 
Of  thu  bothnm  the  awctc  odour. 


Ji.  B.  V.  3012. 


In&eor^nal,  tbe  verb  ia  »enttr,lM,  lentlrt,  lo  perceive;  tenfi'r 
d^iliea  lo  smelt  in  tn«di.-m  Frencli  AiM>;—twtotolott,  advert> superl. 
from  twtotoi,  plain,  clear,  which  ia  ob«olctr,  with  all  ila  progenj; 
ff4reccan,  recan,  lo  tpeat,  cxiaitt  only  in  rtcbon.  Between  rtean, 
(0  ^Mtit,  nud  reckon,  lo  couai,  there  i*  the  vsmo  unnlogy  a*  bvlwoen  th« 
two  corTV*ponding  scniea  of  the  rcib  to  tell; — for  hiw  here  n«arty  the 
tneaning  of  ui  tpite  of,  ttotteithstanding ;  —  mittlioum,  dnt.  pi.  from 
niittic  or  miilie,  in  not  iillied  to  miV,  but  it  a  coinpouud  from  mi'j 
and  lie,  mit-lite,  unlite,  discordant; — lichomaH,  liodg,  oIxhiIcIb  ex- 
cept in  the  uu-EiiglitiJi  lykt-  or  like-Vfake,  corpte-tfaleh ;-~tarfof, 
obauleiu;— rim<,  numbtr,  not  the  Grxco-Latin  rhythmus,  ia  the 
true  source  of  our  rhyme.  The  rewmbUnca  betweeo  rime  and  Greek 
ApiOuoi  in  buih  form  and  matntDg  dcaervca  tintJce; — ricu,  realm,  Gor, 
Beich,  allied  to  rich,  but  otlxirwise  obiiolete; — geteorhte  x  x  to 
itofe,  turned  into  a  lay  or  verse.  TIii»  maj",  ond  probably  tkxs  refer 
to  the  me(ri?«l,  or  rather  rhylbmica]  portions  of  Bovlhtu^  which  Alfred 
tnuudated  into  both  proie  and  verse;  but  some  have  anppoaed  lliat  the 
wliole  vcnioD  ia  to  be  considered  aa  a  opedes  of  meaeiu«l  compoailioa. 


Lect.  IIL  NOTES  AKD   ILLDSTEATIONS.  137 

It  would  be  bard,  however,  to  liken  it  to  anj'tbing  we  call  verse,  unless 
it  be  Kicbtcr's  Streckvers;  — healiap,  infin.  halstan,  from  hal$, 
the  neck,  to  implore,  to  persuade  by  embracing.  The  root  and  all  its  de- 
nvatives  are  now  obsolete  in  English; — wite,  blame,  allied  to  tioil;  — 
mtc^e,  measure,  extant  in  verb,  to  mete; — tEtneltan,  leisure,  allied  to 
empty.  The  Latin  vacuus,  the  equivalent  of  emptif,  was  used  in  the 
sense  of  at  leimre. 

Iq  this  pre&ce,  Alfred  uses  no  Latin  word.  Cardale's  translation 
has  seventeen,  of  Latin  and  French  derivation.  Many  of  Alfred's  most 
important  words,  as  will  be  seen  hy  the  above  aotes,  have  entirel;  dis- 
^^leored  from  the  English  vocabulary. 


LECTURE  IV. 


HBMI-SAXON  UTEJUTURB. 


TiriT  wt)]cti  it  sown  ia  not  quickened  except  it  (lie.  Itie 
decay  of  an  old  literature  is  u  ucccssar}'  coDcUtioo  prw;i*dent  for 
tbe  origimnion  uf  a  now  mod«  of  intellectual  life,  in  iioy  people 
whtdi  bu  u  proM  and  a  pocli^  of  its  own.  Hod  not  tlio  spooch 
of  tl>c  Aiijilo-Saxons  perialied,  and  with  it  tiie  fonus  of  lii^ntry 
effort  which  employed  it  as  a  metliiun,  the  broador-flpreitdiug 
and  more  generous  vin^  which  now  rcfn^hes  th«  whole  earth, 
had  never  sprung  from  thu  rcgrnoiTUod  root  of  that  old  stock. 

The  Noniuiu  Coui|iieiit  guvu  tlm  tiuiahiiig  atruku  to  the  etfcta 
commonwealth  of  wbivh  I  epokc  in  a  former  lecture,  and  through 
the  intellectual  winter  and  fprinir-time  of  t]ir«e  centtiriux,  which 
followed  tfakt  cvviil,  the  germ  of  a  new  and  nobler  nalioniility 
lay  biirie<l  in  (he  soil,  undergoing  the  slow  and  almost  impcr- 
a-ptiiilc  chiuigoB  that  were  gradually  fitting  it  for  a  vigorous 
and  prolific  growth. 

During  this  pvriod,  tlio  Saxon,  the  Norman,  the  Danittb 
settlor  and  tho  few  remains  of  tlie  Celt  were  slowly  miilting  and 
conU-sciog  into  a  bannonizod  whole,  if  not  into  a  homogeneous 
moKfl,  and  thiw  a  now  nation,  a  new  character,  and  a  new  Mcial 
luid  political  iutluence  in  the  world  of  letters,  of  ait  and  of  arms^ 
were  gradually  developed. 

The  immediate  moral  and  intullccttial  rc-iitilts  of  the  Conqueat 
wrro  fully  realized,  and  the  cliimi*'ter  of  Kn^lisli  intellect,  taste 
Bud  temper,  so  for  at  U-Ji^t  a»  foreign  action  was  concerned,  waa 
completely  formed  in  the  reign  of  Kdward  III. —  the  era  of 
lianglaude,  and  Chaucer,  and  Uower,  and  AVycliflTo.     Tbu  now 


Lkt.  IV. 


OOCTISBISTAL   mn-UKSCB 


139 


inf^rcdicnts  had.tiocQ  iutroducod  and  iDCorpoint^d,  aJid  a  iiiiitj 
of  fcvliug  and  spirit  f-.tUtbti»lieil,  lit^fore  tliuite  great  writer.i  oom- 
mciiMH]  their  laiMuni.  In  short,  KiikUsIi  nationality  bad  becouie 
fult^^^tiwii,  and  all  that  it  remained  for  the  ConUncnt  to  do,  id 
its  capacity  of  an  infonaiug  juSuencc,  wax  to  fumisli  m-w  tul- 
ditioitH  tu  the  Block  of  words  at  tbu  cummund  of  the  Kngli.-ili 
writer,  and  modcU  of  litemry  ferni  to  serve  us  leading-striuga 
for  tlio  tirtit  eKtaj's  of  an  incipient  litttratiire. 

In  tfae  hiatoiT  of  Antjlo-Xormim  England,  we  find  compara- 
tively few  tracL'S  of  that  hoetility  of  ntco  nbidi  is  so  common 
bctwevu  a  ix>ii<)ueTed  And  a  couquvring  pi-opio,  and  I  think  that 
recent  English  writ«rit  have  exaggerated  tbe  reciprocal  dislike 
tnd  repugnance  of  the  Nonnau  and  the  Anglo-Saxon.  A  jealousy^ 
indeed,  existed — for  the  causes  of  it  lie  too  deep  in  humun 
nature  to  bv  crudicat«d — and  thcro  are  not  wanting  evidences 
of  its  oocasiona]  inamfestalion ;  but  the  civil  mid  sucial  discurJs 
seem  generally  reeults  of  tbe  contiictiug  iat(.-reats  and  srmpatbics 
of  ranks  and  clasws,  rather  than  of  a  settJed  animosity  butweca 
tbe  home-born  and  tbe  comcling. 

Down  to  thu  lime  of  Edward  III.  the  two  languages,  uaUve 
and  stranger,  if  not  the  two  peoples,  existed  ride  by  ride,  each 
fonning  a  separate  current  in  the  common  channeL  llieir 
intermingling  was  very  gradiiaL  Norman-Krcucb,  which  was 
tbe  language  of  tlio  schools,  disturbed  tlie  inflections  and  tho 
articulation  of  Fiigli.^h,  while  English  conlTibuled  no  inconridcr> 
able  number  of  words  to  the  vocabulary  of  Norman-Frencht 
modified  its  grammar  in  some  particulars*,  and  thus  created  the 
dialect  known  hk  AngI<i-Nonnan,  which  still  sitrvivcs  in  import- 
ant literary  rt:main3,  but  is  moM  fiuntliarly  known  u«,  for  a  long 
period,  the  forenric  and  judicial  language  of  Enghind. 

The  Normans  found  in  EngUmd  as  many  objecu  and  in-iti- 
tuUoaa  now  to   theraaelrcs  aa   th«y  brought  with  them  and 


*  Far  JaalAno)^  U  OT«ttbnv  the  X«inau-Frmc&  bv  of  Uu  IbnnatioD  of  tba 
ftanl  fa  aosaa. 


uo 


Etau^n  or  Ti<iinTE!(ia  cektvbt 


lAcr.  IV. 


Etnpomd  npon  the  Eoglish  people.  Hcaco,  so  loDg  as  the  two 
diulccls  co-exitite(l  ax  iadept'DdcDt  speeches,  the  NomiAn,  in  its 
various  applicatioDB  and  uses,  borrowed  u  much  a*  it  giive;  iui<l 
accordingly,  down  at  least  to  the  accetuIoD  of  Kdvraxd  I  If.  we 
tind  in  thv  FroDcb  used  in  iBngUnd,  including  the  nomencUituro 
of  law  and  govenimi.-nt,  qiiito  ux  large  a  proportion  of  Saxon 
words  as  ooDtcmporauci^tw  KugUxli  liod  borrowed  from  th« 
Ptonnan. 

TJie  entire  EngliKb  vocatnilary  of  tbc  thirt«cutli  centurj,  aa 
far  as  it  is  known  to  us  by  its  prtau^l  literature,  consi«tJ^  accord- 
ing to  Coleridge's  Gloasorial  Index,  of  about  eigbt  Ihou&and 
words.  Of  tbcso,  only  about  one  thousand,  or  between  tw(dvc 
luid  tbirleen  per  cent.,  arc  of  Latin  and  Romance  derivation.  In 
iJio  actual  nwige  of  luiy  «in^lii  author,  such  words  do  not  ittc«ed 
four  or  live  per  ct^nt.,  and  of  this  amull  proportion,  vome  were 
probably  taken  directly  from  Ijitin  moral  and  theological  lite- 
rature, Uiougli  in  funn  tlioy  ntny  have  been  aoeommodated  to 
Noruian  modes  of  derivation.  Hie  language  thus  far  was  sub- 
stantially Anglo-Saxon,  but  modified  in  its  periodic  structure, 
and  stripped  of  a  certain  number  of  inflectious,  the  lose  of  which 
was  compensated  by  newly  developed  auxiliaries,  and  by  a  more 
libeml  use  of  particles  and  dctcrininatircs. 

Philologists  hare  found  it  impoKsiblv  to  fix,  on  linguistic 
grounds,  a  p<*-riod  when  Anglo-Saxim  can  be  said  to  have  ceased 
and  Kiigli«h  to  have  b^un  ;  and  this  is  one  of  the  rca»on«  why 
soHie  are  disposed  to  deny  tliat  any  such  melainorpliosi*  ever 
took  place,  and  to  maintain  the  identity  of  the  old  speech  and 
the  new.  The  change  from  the  one  to  Die  other  was  so  gradnal, 
Ibat  if  we  take  any  quarter  or  even  half  of  a  century,  it  is  not 
easy  to  point  out  any  marked  characteristic  difTenmce  between 
the  general  hinguago  of  the  beginning  ami  the  tnd  of  it,  tbougti 
partjeular  manuscripts  of  Ihc  same  work,  differing  not  very 
much  in  date,  sometimes  exhibit  dialects  En  very  different  states 
of  rcsolutjon  and  reooujttruetion.  The  diflicult^  of  discriminating 
the  successive  phases  of  the  language  by  a  chronological  arrange- 


trcr.  tV. 


STASDAUD  07  I-VIKlDAnE 


141 


in«Qt  Is  innch  inrreofied  b;  tlie  &ct,  that  lUthough  then  arc 
numeroun  written  mAnumentA  from  every  age  of  English  bislory, 
yet  there  is,  in  the  scricM  of  printed  vemacuUr  writing,  almost 
a  hiatus,  which  e\lvii<l.i  through  :l  large  part  of  the  thirt^^cstb 
ccntur}-,  or  in  other  words  through  one  of  the  most  iraportaot 
eras  of  English  philological  reTolutioo.  Bo^idos  tliis,  we  are  in 
many  caaett  wboUj  unable  to  diatinguiith  with  certainty,  or  even 
with  reasonable  probability,  dialecrtic  or  individual  peeuliaritiea 
from  the  landmarlcii  of  goD<>r:^  chanj^  and  progress ;  for  iiot- 
withrtandiiig  tho  conG<lenoe  with  which  critics  axsigu  p&rtimlar 
writings  to  particular  localities,  upon  internal  evidence  alone, 
ve  really  know  very  little  on  the  subject.  Id  fact,  in  the  pre- 
sent linguistic  school,  British  as  well  aa  Continental,  hastily 
generalized  conolusioiut  and  positive  assertion  are  so  often  sub- 
stituted for  sufficient  documentary  proof,  that  be,  who  «tudi«( 
tho  early  philology  of  modern  Kurope  only  ho  fiu-  as  it  ie  ex- 
hibited in  grammars  and  dictionaries,  and  fpeciilatire  essay*;  is 
very  frequent  accumulating  uiwubstantia)  theoriea,  instead  of 
actiuiring  definite  truths  which  can  be  shown  to  have  ever  had 
a  real  existence. 

In  ages,  when  a  native  literature  has  not  yet  been  created,  or 
the  structural  formK  of  language  established  by  the  autliorita- 
tive  example  of  great  and  generally  cinmliitcd  works  of  geniuR, 
there  can  be  no  slandaid  of  diction  or  of  grammar.  Most  writers 
will  bo  persons  wliow  intellectual  training  has  been  a«iuirefl 
thioagfa  older  literatures  and  foreign  tongues.  Their  fiiaefforta 
will  incline  to  be  imitutive,  and  tliey  will  follow  alien  models 
not  only  in  theme  and  treatment,  but  even  in  grammntical  com- 
podtjon.  Krcry  author  will  aim  to  be  a  philological  reformer, 
tod  will  adopt  Huch  syfrtem  of  orthography  and  of  syntactical 
form  and  arrangement  as  accidental  circumstances,  or  his  own 
special  tastes  and  habits  of  study,  may  have  siig^te<l  to  him. 
Uenoe  no  safe  conclusions  as  to  the  common  dialect  of  an  age 
or  country,  at  a  period  of  linguiv-tic  transition,  can  be  drawn 
from  a  single  example,  or  from  tbc  coueijrtent  usage  of  a  singlfl 


142 


PEnlODS   Dl    BN'QLI^U 


Lc«.  IV 


writer.  No  historically  prol>al>Ie  theory  of  pix>frrca8  and  cliAoge 
CAn  explain  the  remarkable  {j^ramiuatic&l  (iifTfrencea  bdweu 
the  older  Ba<i  the  not  much  lattr  text  of  Layamon,  or  bi-l.w^n-n 
either  of  Ihwo  and  the  nearly  conteinponmeciu  work  of  Omtin, 
becau«tt  the  iut«rv(.-i>iQjf  period  is  entirely  too  short  for  such 
n-vobitioris  to  hare  beea  accompliithi-*).  Atiil  in  like  monucr, 
even  after  tlie  lan^age  had  assumed  the  (^^neml  chnmcter 
which  now  marks  it,  we  6nd  between  the  two  testis  of  the  Wy- 
clillltc  tranxlntioiiH  of  the  Bible,  or  rather  bctwoon  IIeri>ford'H 
and  WyclilTcV  traanlntion  and  the  first  recension  of  it,  gram- 
tDati(!ul  difTej-enovii,  whiofa  it  would  be  extravagant  ta  aseril>c  to 
a  general  chango  in  English  syntax  during  the  very  few  yenn 
that  are  suppoMKl  to  have  elapsed  between  the  execution  of  thfl 
firet  version  nnd  tb«  rcvi«OQ  of  it  by  Purvey. 

Allliough  the  proocm  of  tranifonnation  from  Anglo-Saxon  to 
English  WM  too  givdual  a»d  too  obscure  to  admit  of  precipe 
chronoht^ical  determiaatioD,  yet  subsetiuent  cpoclis  of  change 
in  our  vernacular,  aflor  it  bad  once  dropped  the  forroal,  or,  to 
•peak  moro  accurately,  the  inflectioDal  peculiarilica  of  Anglo- 
SoiuD  gTnmmDr,nre  somowliat  more  distinctly  marked, »»d  it  is 
jnadicitbte  to  indio<it«  its  siiccc«ive  periods  by  tolerably  well 
charactcrited  nnd  ea^tily  reoogiiiBablc  tokt-tu,  though,  a»  in  the 
ktntory  of  other  languages,  the  dates  assumed  as  tbe  beginning 
and  the  end  of  thoK^  cpodis  ar«  somewhat  artntrury.  It  is  not. 
however,  lliat  the  talwr  growth  of  Kngliob  lias  aiHiially  In-*-!! 
more  per  salittm  than  at  earlier  periodn,  but  because,  from  the 
increasing  uniformity  of  the  written  dinloct — a  natural  result 
of  the  gvueml  circulation  of  tbc  works  of  distinguished  autbot«, 
and  tbe  <M»i:m;r|ueut  universal  prevalence  nf  the  forms  wbieh 
they  hod  oousecrated — and  aluo  from  the  much  greater  numlier 
of  literary  monumenta  which  ore  historically  known  to  have 
been  produced  in  diffirent  parts  of  tbe  island,  wo  can  trace  the 
hifAory  of  tlic  language,  and  follow  nil  tin  movements  with  far 
greater  fitcility  than  through  periods  when  contemporaneous 


Lbpt.  it. 


PKnioDS  m  BNOtisa 


148 


writen  diffcretl  more  widvljr  and  the  philological  memoriiiU  ar« 
fewer. 

Th«  Ty>n(lon  PliHoIogical  Society,  m  its  '  Propwal  for  tli? 
pulilicatioQ  of  a,  New  English  Uictionaty,'  diridea  KnglUh,  for 
philological  purposes,  into  three  periods :  the  first,  from  its  rise, 
about  \i50,  to  the  lioforinntioii,  of  vhich  the  fin^  prinEi-<cl 
KDf*lish  trikDKlntiou  of  tbo  Hcv  Testament,  in  15S6,  nthy  he 
tak«'4i  ns  the  t%-irlir!!st  momimciit ;  the  scoond,  from  the  Reform- 
ation to  and  includiDg  the  time  of  Milton,  or  I'rora  1526  to 
I6i4>  the  date  of  Milton's  dcatb  ;  and  the  thinl,  from  Milton 
h»  our  own  day. 

These  ptriods,  I  wippoite,  arc  fixnl  for  Icxico;^phtca1  con- 
Ffiiit-ucc  in  the  ooUet-tioti  of  ntitliorilic^  lu  I  do  nut  diK;oTirr 
Any  otlier  sufficient  ground  for  the  division.  Neither  is  Craik'a 
rfirtribution  ait«ielber  satisfactory.  The  first,  or  Karly  Eajrlish 
period  of  that  author  extends  from  12,^0  to  IZ'tO;  hiit  9i.-ctind, 
or  Middle  Kn^liiib,  from  the  latter  date  to  1530  ;  and  bin  thinl, 
or  Modern  Hni^liiih,  from  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century 
to  the  present  day.*  This,  however,  seems  an  ohjeciionabte 
dJTtsioD  as  to  the  second  period,  hccausi'  it  cmbncett,  in  one 
group,  wriU;nt  fct  unlike  in  lid-rary  and  philolof;ieal  rhiiracter 
ai  TAiiglande  and  Wyatt,  WyelifTe  and  Sir  Thoniiis  More;  anJ 
M  to  the  la<it,  because  it  orerlooks  the  philolo^od  rcrolulion 
due  to  the  introduction  of  printing,  the  more  general  ditfosion 
of  clasdcsl  literature,  and  the  first  impulse  of  the  Rerormatinn, 
•nd  clmcfl  together  writent  wIki  liave  «o  little  in  common  as 
&T  Philip  .Sidney  and  Walter  ScotL  i  att<u:Ii  very  little  im- 
portance to  these  arbitraty  divisions  of  the  annals  of  our  lan- 
guage and  literiiturc,  hut  bavlni;  on  a  former  occasion  adopted 
an  armn^cnient  not  coinciding  with  cither  of  these  systems,  I 
•hall, both  for  the  sike  of  uniformity.and  becaaw  I  have  fomid 
it  at  once  convenient  and  suited  to  my  vievrii  of  English  phjlo- 
Inpcal  history,  substantially  adhere  to  it  in  this  cout«i\      Tht 


OoD^SM  of  tbv  IliXorj  of  tb«  Ei^IbIi  Li^najik 


144 


WBI0B8  w  tyouen 


firtit  period  I  would,  with  Cisik,  consider  u  oxtt^ndiDg  from 
about  tli«  midiilc  of  the  thirtet-nth  to  tlic  middle  of  tlio  fonr- 
t«pnlli  centiir; ;  thi^  second  wauM  trnninnte  with  tli«  Uiird 
quarter  of  tlie  sixteenth  century ;  thn  ttiird  would  onbnice  all 
iiiibeequcnt  phitsefl  of  both  the  Uogaoge  and  the  literature 
down  to  ttic  time  of  Milton,  with  whom  the  second  period  of 
the  Philological  Society  conclude*.  Tbs  qncrtEon  of  suhaoqiioDt 
division  or  nulxlivision  ia  at  present  unimportant,  hecaim-,  for 
reasons  already  giren,  I  do  not  propose  to  carry  down  my 
eketchcs  later  than  to  the  age  of  Sbakepcare,  when  I  consider  the 
language  oa  having  reached  what  in  the  geography  of  great 
river*  is  called  tlie  tower  coune*,  and  aa  having  become  a  flow- 
ing sea  capable  of  hearing  to  the  ocean  of  time  the  mightiest 
argoeiee,  a  mirror  clear  enough  to  reflect  tbe  changeful  hues  of 
cver^-  sky,  nnd  give  body  and  outline  to  the  grandest  forms 
which  the  human  imagination  bati  ever  conceived. 
,  Tbe  liternture  of  England,  were  it  to  be  considered  without 
reference  to  the  revolutions  of  ite  vehicle,  might  admit  and  per- 
haps require  a  division  into  very  difTerent  eras.  Some  of  tlieae 
would  commence  with  prominent  and  well-marked  epocJMt  of 
eudden  transition,  while  in  others,  the  periods  arc  sepArated  by 
an  age  of  apparent  intellectual  inactivity,  during  which  tbe 
tnoDuments  are  too  few  and  too  insignificant  to  enable  ub  easily 
to  trace  the  course  of  those  hidden  intlueiio'K,  which  were  secretly 
and  silently  training  and  costuming  tbe  dranuilit  pejvontv  for 
a  new  and  more  triumplumt  entry  upon  tbe  stage  of  literature. 
But  we  propose  to  consider  the  language  and  its  literary  pro- 
ductivity as  co-ordinate  power*,  reciprocally  stimolating  and  in- 
teuiufying  encb  oU)cr,  and  hence,  ao  far  ba  their  history  is  not 
concurrent,  we  must  dietinguish  their  respective  cbronologicA] 


I 
I 


I 


*  la  Oramas,  UutetlsoC  oir  vitli  •onw  writMi.  Strom,  k  tliat  krvrat  audi 
IWuaUy  narifnlile  pttt  of  lh«  wniw  tt*  nrer,  vbtr*  11*  nii>tlon  ii  due  ]«•  to  tlivl 
inclinilion  of  ita  Iwl  tltui  lo  tlie  nHinMnlam  tMiuIrfd  Iijr  prvrieiu  njadil^  of  flow,  [ 
■nd  to  Um  hj'dTOalatv  (■Tcasorc  of  tba  iwiflct  carrccli  &<aai  higbcr  put*  «f  iu ) 


UCT.  IV. 


OBICIN  OT  XATIOHAL  UTEKATTBE 


145 


eras.  I  bftrc  alri>adj-  stated  tliat  the  English  language  trftAined 
to  ft  rccogDtzable  cxUtcuoc  u  k  dislioct  indiTiduality  about  the 
middle  of  the  thirteenth  century.  Wc  must  now  fix  a  period 
which  is  to  be  regarrled  u  tlie  birth-dity  of  Kn<{li$h  literature. 

When  then  cud  England  be  said  to  liare  fintt  posccsscd  a  na- 
tive and  peculiar  literature?  The  mere  exi^tlence  of  numeroua 
niitiDiscripts,  ia  the  popular  dialect,  belonging  to  any  given  pc- 
riod,  does  not  prove  the  esistenoa  of  a  national  literature  at  that 
epoch.  A  natioaal  literature  commeDces  only  when  the  geuiufl 
of  the  people  exprcxsex  itself,  through  Dative  authors,  upon  to- 
pics of  permanent  interest,  in  tlic  grsmtuatical  and  rhetorical 
fomui  beHt  suited  to  tho  MSentfal  character  of  the  vernacular, 
and  of  thoKO  who  speak  it.  It  is  under  such  circnmitaDccfl  only 
that  prose  or  poetry  exerts  a  visihle  influence  upon  the  speech, 
the  tastes  or  the  opinions  of  a  imtiou,  only  by  concurrent  action 
aad  re-action  that  literature  and  at^ciate  life  begin  to  stiDiulate 
and  modify  each  other.  In  order  that  such  effects  may  be  pro- 
duced iu  a  mixed  people,  the  races  which  enter  into  the  compo- 
sition of  the  nation,  and  the  dialects  of  those  races,  must  Itave, 
to  a  consideruhit!  extent,  been  liiLrnioniKcd  and  melted  into  one, 
and  the  people  and  the  speech,  thotigh  clhnitlogically  and  histo- 
rically derived  from  different  aod  uoallied  sources,  miwt  havn 
become  so  far  ainalgamiitcd  at  to  excite  a  feeling  of  conscioot 
iodividuaJity  of  nature  and  ■.■ommiiuity  of  interest  in  the  popu- 
lation, and  of  oDeoea  of  substance  and  structure  in  the  tongue. 

In  a  composite  nation,  such  a  union  of  races  and  of  tongues 
strange  to  each  o4hcr,  such  a  neutralization  and,  finally,  assimi- 
tatioo  of  antagonist  elements,  c&n  only  be  the  effect  of  a  gradual 
mterfiision  and  a  long  comminfjling,  or  of  some  vis  ab  tatra 
which  forces  the  reciprocally  repellent  particles  into  that  near 
eontigttity  when,  as  in  the  case  of  magnetic  bodies,  repuldoD 
eeaaes  and  attraction  begina. 

The  English  political  and  other  occadonal  ballads  and  eonga 
of  the  thirteenth,  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  and  probably 
earlier  centuries,  do  not  constitute  a  literature,  nor  would  they 


146 


rosioH  or  ;>ATioini  asd  or  dialects 


Uei.  IV. 


do  »o,  were  tlw-y  ten  times  more  nainerous,  because  nMtlier  the 
puMiu  to  wliioli  tliey  wvru  nildrecMd,  oor  tbv  speech  in  whJcti 
they  were  penned,  yet  poHessed  aay  onviic-«s  <^f  spirit  or  of 
(lialecLic  form,  aitd  lieotiuse  tliey  verc  foiindt^  on  ercnts  too 
circumscribed  ID  tbcir  nclion,  and  on  interests  too  tempomry  id 
their  nature,  to  appetd  to  ttie  sympaUiiea  of  more  than  a  single 
claw  or  province  or  ffencration. 

These  compositiuDs  were  itometimos  is  Latin,  sometimes  in 
Norman-Frciieb,  nod  MiiictimeH  (n  dJaleot*  of  Siuou-Enf'lisbf 
wbieb  had  loi^  nil  t3ie  power  nf  [loetic  ejcpmrnion  that  cbamdcr' 
bed  the  ancient  Anglican  tongiie,  without  hafing  yet  aot^utred 
anything  of  the  graoes  of  diction  and  adaptation  to  venufied 
compo»itioQ  already  developed  in  the  neigbbotxring  Romance 
laDguuge»;  and  lastly,  they  were  Aomctimcs  nuiuaronic  Tboy 
cannot,  Uierefure,  be  regarded  as  the  exprewfoo  of  anytliing 
which  de-wrvea  to  he  callc<l  the  national  mind,  though,  indued, 
we  trace  in  them,  here  and  Cher?,  the  germs  which  were  soon  to 
be  quickened  to  a  strong  and  genial  growth. 

The  welding  heat,  which  fioidl;  brought  the  oonsttinents  of 
English  nutiouality  into  a  coDustcnt  nod  coherent  mass,  was 
generatetl  by  the  Continental  wars  of  EdMurd  III.  The  con- 
nection between  tliotic  oonstituentM  )uul  been  hitherto  n  political 
■ggregulion,  not  a  social  union ;  they  had  fonne>l  u  group  of 
provinces  and  of  races,  not  an  entire  and  organized  common^ 
wealth.  Up  to  tliia  period,  the  Latin  «a  the  official  language  of 
the  cler^,  the  Normjin-Frcni^  u  tJiat  of  the  court,  the  nobility, 
and  the  multitude  of  nmodattSf  ntaiucfrr,  dependents,  and  trades- 
men whom  the  Nomuin  Conqueiit  had  brought  over  to  the 
island,  and  the  native  English  as  the  speech  of  the  people  of 
Saxon  descent,  had  cn-existed  without  much  clashing  interfer- 
ence, and  without  any  powerfully  active  influence  upon  eacb 
other ;  and  those  who  bahttually  spoke  them,  though  apparently 
not  violently  boBtUo  races,  were,  nevertbelen,  in  their  o»)tocI»> 
tiona  and  their  intercKtt,  almoat  as  distioet  and  unrelated  an  tho 
liiDj^uit^cit  tlieiAselves. 


UcT.  IT. 


OUfllX  or  XtlBRUCRB 


147 


There  was,  then,  nettbcr  a  national  irpeccfa  nor  a  naUuiiiI 
^irit,  and  of  course  iLore  was  and  could  be  no  national  litera- 
ture, until  tlic  latter  half  of  the  fmirteentli  centiiry.  Trae,  tbe 
Ormnlttm,  and  the  chronicles  of  Robert  of  Gloucester,  and 
Robert  of  BrnDQC,  voluminous  Mvrks  to  be  noliix-d  hvn-ant-r, 
as  well  w  roaity  minor  prxhluctious  in  tbe  native  language 
exi#1«l  farlicr;  but  they  were  in  no  *reuse  organic  pn>duct8  of 
Englitth  g(tni>i*,  or  stamped  with  any  of  tbe  peculiarities  which 
we  now  recognise  as  characteristic  of  the  literature  of  Ensl"-nd. 
We  have  no  proof  that  any  of  these  writinip!  rxi-rtcd  much  gi-iieral 
inBuenec  in  tb«  formation  of  ttic  Eiigli*b  character  or  the 
English  tongue,  but  they  are  important  aa  eridences  of  tbe  nature 
and  amoimt  of  changes  vhicb  political,  social,  and  commercial 
causes,  rather  than  higher  iulellcctuul  impulses,  had  prodaced 
in  tlu:  language  and  the  people. 

In  one  a^ect,  then,  the  general  subject  of  our  cotirse  pro- 
perly bof^ns  with  the  age  of  Langlando  and  Wycliffe  and  Gowcr 
and  Chaucer;  but  we  propose  to  make  a  special  study  of  tbe 
languAf^,  sot  merely  as  a  passive  medium  of  literary  effort, 
bat  as  an  informing  clement  in  the  character  of  that  effort;  and 
beooe  we  must  preface  our  more  formal  literary  discussions 
with  something  more  than  a  bnsty  glance  at  an  cm  of  blind 
and  obscure  influeni-vs  — -  a  rtage  of  that  organic,  involuMlary, 
and,  so  to  ^eak,  vegetal  action  by  which  the  materials  of  our 
maternal  tongue  were  assimilated,  and  its  members  fashioned, 
just  Its  in  animal  physiology  tbe  powers  of  nature  form  the 
body  and  its  organti  before  the  breath  of  conscious  life  ts  breathed 
into  them. 

In  invectigating  the  origin  of  a  literature  and  the  relations 
between  it  and  the  tongue  which  is  its  vehicle,  it  is  a  matter  tit 
much  int«rL9t  to  uscrrlain  the  causes  which  have  determined 
tbe  character  of  the  language  in  its  earlituit  iudividuulisod  form ; 
and  we  can,  not  un&equeotly,  detect  the  more  genera]  iufluencea 
and  their  mode  of  operation,  as  certainly  in  the  speech  iLscif  iis  in 
historical  monumcuts.    When,  for  example,  we  find,  in  follow* 


148 


CHAMCTtK  or  lUBLT   ESOUSB 


LWT.  IV. 


iog  ihe  liEiitoiy  of  a  given  tongue,  nn  infunon  of  new  wordt  or 
idioms  6f  a  particular  liaguis^o  cliaiactcr,  we  can  gcuerally 
reoognixe  the  source  Trom  which  they  proccoded,  with  littla 
danger  of  mleUikc- :  and  the  claas  of  words  and  oombiiuitions 
■0  borrowed  will  often  furnish  very  satisJiictory  endoicc  a»  to 
Ibe  bistorical  or  ethuolo^cal  chiu'acter  of  the  influenecH  which 
have  been  operative  in  their  iutniductiou.  If,  for  example,  the 
vocabulary  of  trade,  and  especially  of  navigation,  bo  foreign  In 
its  origin,  there  is  a  strong  presumption  that  the  people  wiu  not 
ori^nully  a  commercial  one.  but  that  it  possesMd  or  olftborntcd 
natural  prodtict«  suited  to  the  wont*  or  the  ta«t«s  of  other 
nationa,  who  were  more  addicted  to  traffic  and  foreign  inter- 
couTve  by  sea  or  land  —  and  that  strangers  have  bestowed  a 
mereanlile  nomeDclature  upon  those  to  whom  they  resorted  for 
pun-hH>e  or  exchange.  If  the  dialect  of  war  be  of  alien 
parentage,  it  is  nearly  certain  that  the  people  has,  at  aocod 
period  of  its  oxiHtenec,  l>een  reduced  by  conquest  and  Bubjectm) 
to  llie  sway  of  nnotlier  race,  or  at  lca«t.  that  it  baa  learned,  by 
often  repuUiDg  foreign  inviuiion,  effectually  to  resist  it  If  tbe 
pbnMe<^og7  of  law  and  of  reli^on  l>e  not  of  native  growth,  we 
may  be  Kure  that  the  jurisprudeuce  and  the  creed  of  tbe  land 
have  been  imposed  upon  it  by  immigrant  I^islaton  and 
teachers. 

In  early  Anglican  linguistic  an(l  literary  history,  however,  w« 
are  not  left  to  infer  the  nature  of  tbe  c-uuivh  of  change  from 
their  viable  efTecta.  I'be  ooDt«mporaneous  political  and  histo- 
rical records  and  monuments  —  or  rather  the  materials  for  the 
oonatruction  of  such — arc  so  numiTOus  and  so  full,  that  though 
wo  are  left  much  in  the  dark  with  refereuoc  to  tbe  social  and 
domestic  life  of  the  Normao,  and  more  especially  tbe  Saxoo 
population,  and  to  many  grammatical  changes,  yet  the  general 
relatioDS  between  the  ADglo-KoAoo  people,  the  Romish  nu»- 
Monariea  wbo  converted  tbcm  to  Christianity,  the  Northmen 
who  plandered  and  for  a  brief  peHi:>d  rulnl  over  tbeni,  and  the 
Normon-FieDcb  who  finally  subdued  them  and  gradually  amal> 


UcT.  IT.     eivsxa  waica  ntrLOE;EceD  kablt  esqusu 


149 


gaiBAted  with  thfin,  are  well  understood ;  and  we  csa  accord- 
ingly see  io  what  way,  though  aot  ulwuyo  to  wbat  precise  exben^ 
each  of  Uiosc  ditttii-liiug  laQueacc*  taay  b&ve  aflTect^d  the  tipeecfa 
of  Engl&nl. 

The  difficulty  of  measunng  and  apportioniag  the  relative 
amount  of  effect  produced  by  these  different  cauwa  arises  from 
tbc  fact,  that  although  they  may  sometimes  have  ticutntliKH 
«ich  oilier,  they  arc  frequently  concurrent  in  their  action,  or 
&11  in  witb  already  existing  tendencies  inherent,  aa  some  hold, 
in  the  Anglo-Saxon  language,  but  more  probably  impressed 
apoD  it  by  drcamstanceH  common  to  all  the  untions  which  baw 
participatol  in  the  influc-ucvs  of  modem  Europeun  civilization. 
There  are  many  ca»e«  in  which  it  ia  quite  iropracticiibht  lo  de- 
termine to  which  of  several  po^sihle  causes  a  given  effect  is  to 
be  ascribed.  With  respect  to  these,  we  must  content  ourselves 
witb  a  balimcc  of  probubiliCies  ;  and  us  to  thosr^  niimt-roiiH  phi- 
lological data  which  can  he  historically  connected  witli  uo  kimwa 
older  lact,  a  simple  statement  of  the  phenomena  is,  for  the 
present,  better  than  the  shrewdeet  gne«8  at  the  rationale  of  them. 

I  shall  hnvc  occasion  to  illustiate  the  Dark  Ago  of  Knglish 
{■liilologtcal  history,  the  tJiirtcenlb  century,  by  more  or  lcf»  full 
references  to  many  of  its  most  impflrtaril  nclicfi,  but  the  attention 
of  the  student  should  be  specially  directed  lo  the  four  most 
conspicuous  mouumeots  which  serrc  to  mark  the  projrress  of 
change  from  (he  AngI»-&ixoD  to  the  Engli.di.  Tht^^i-  are 
Layamon's  Chronicle  of  Brutus,  the  Aucren  liisle,  the  Onnulum, 
and  Hobert  of  Gloucester's  Cbronicl&  Tbe  dialect  of  the  6ret 
three  of  these  is  generally  civllcd  Scmi-Saxon ;  that  of  the  last 
Eorly-Englisli,  or  ^inply,  Kngli»h.  Excepting  tlie  Ancren 
Kiwle,  they  are,  anfortunately,  all  in  verse.  I  ssy  imfortunately, 
becaoso  to  tracing  the  history  of  the  Huctuatioos  of  language, 
prose  writings  arc  generally  much  mun-  to  be  depended  ou  than 
p>etiy.  The  dialect  of  poetry  is,  for  rhetorical  reasons,  always 
more  or  leas  Temovrd  from  tbe  common  speech,  and  thi-  f«-tri.T!i 
t£  rbytbm,  metre,  alUterstion*  and  rhyme  incTitably  affect  both 


150 


POETIC   DICTIOX 


Lect.  IV. 


the  choice  of  words  and  the  cmployntent  of  IntloctM  forms.* 
Tlie  convrational  cftnomt  of  vcrsc,  iind  tliu  habitu&l  studies  ntid 
Iniining  of  poetical  writers,  t«nd  to  hegut  in  thcro  a  di;fc-r<m(.'ti 
to  the  auUiority  of  older  models  and  an  attachmoiit  to  archaic 
modes  of  cxprrsnoQ.  Honcc  it  follom  that  the  Tocabulary  ot 
poetry  ii  uHually  in  an  carlEvr  »tagb  of  development  thim  that  of 
CODtotnporancoiis  pro«e,and  especially  of  coiilvmiwrancous  vcr- 
aaoular  speech,  aod  it  is  consequently  rather  behind  than  la 
advance  of  the  laojni^^  o{  common  life,  and  of  onliaary  written 
communication.  Wo  cannot,  thwrefori-,  siippoiw  that  oither  of 
the  workit  to  which  I  refer  pretents  a  tnie  picture  of  the  laoguaga 
in  which  Englii>hnieD  spoke  and  corresponded  upon  the  moral 
and  material  erentR  and  interests  of  their  time,  at  the  sereral 
periods  when  thcj-  were  written. 

On  the  other  liaiid,  the  diction  of  poetry  [«  ]e«i  subject  to 
accidental  and  temporary  disturbances  than  that  of  proM ;  ita 
TDcabuIary  and  sjntax  usually  conform  uiore  truly  to  the  asaea- 
tia]  genius  of  tho  epccch,  and  radical  and  abiding  characteristica 
of  lan^ia^  are  more  faithfully  exhibited  by  it  than  by  the  dia- 

*  Vnn  MMrlaot,  «.  d.  123d — 1900,  In  hi*  Lrvem  i«a  fttneutut,  quoted  hy 
Bonotth,  t4f*i 

Enilfi  omiliil  ic  Vtaniiti;  bm, 
Mil  gocdcr  \ivttr  Lidilio  hm, 
Pis  Ait  XyitUcltB  aultcn  lorn, 

EiiJn  Ii'iuti  MIT  ill  toiiiich  <mort, 
J>it  ill  !i>'r  Ibd']  m  nni^rho'it^ 
ilea  mort  om  dc  rime  acvkta 
Uiawlikc  toiiifiis  it)  lQuI:«n. 

ia  IttmilMi  bj  Bowrinic.  Ai^'ik  AnIitJ.  p.  25. 

i'oT  1  *m  FI ydi,  I  jtm  bsoctis 

Otj^yoj*  oourifxT^.  ul  mid  rtU^, 
That  ihol  lliji  Ihxhi-  cliMinni  ptroM] 
Unto  mo  nat  yoan!  pn™  rriuaf ; 
Ani  yt  je  tyaiaa  naj  vor^e 
'  In  foisn  connliTT  thU  j%  nnturdl^ 

ThjBkrtli  tint  tUrfcjt  for  hv  rjam 
Takes  ui  talninge  wordo  ■omKjrm*. 
S««worf  li.  Oriyin  of  tit  Cfrm.  and  Semi.  Lang.  {>.  lOL     Bm  FM 
OuTM,  Lw tiire  VIU,  pL  I.W,  ud  XTIL,  p.  33a 


UCT.  IT. 


nTELITB    AND  TnrBTEBKTH    CE^CtrBIES 


Ifil 


lect  of  other  forins  of  compoeition,  wliicb  are  more  affected  b; 
tlte  caprices  or  peculiarities  of  the  individual,  or  by  other  coa- 
tingcnt  cau<<«. 

We  sltiiU,  thun,  not  widely  err  if  we  coiuider  tiiese  works  as 
psampW,  Bot  indeed  of  the  diuly  speech  of  their  own  times, 
hut  na  following,  at  a  ooosidcrable  iQtcrTal,  the  general  move- 
ment of  the  Englifih  toogue,  und,  in  the  muin,  faithfully  reonrd- 
ing  its  greater  inulations. 

But,  as  has  been  before  observed,  there  in  rciwoo  to  believe 
that  the  confuMon  of  dialects  was  such  during  almost  tlie  nhole 
of  the  three  centuries  next  following  the  Norman  Conquest, 
that  no  one  could  fairly  lay  c)uim  to  be  considered  as  the  stand- 
an)  of  the  national  toii^ie.  Wc  have  not  the  ineuiis  of  knowing 
how  fur  cither  of  tlte  writiiitjs  in  (juestion  corresponded  with 
sotac  loeal  roodification  of  the  common  speech,  or  bow  far,  on 
the  contrary,  it  stands  as  a  representatire  of  the  more  general 
lax^;uage  of  the  land.  Critical  irritcrs  spook  of  particular  w.jirks 
as  marked  by  Northern,  or  Southern,  or  WcsUro,  or  Northum- 
brian, or  Anglian  peculiarities ;  but  these  tenmi  are^  from  our 
ignorance  of  the  local  extent  of  sucli  pocubaritica,  necesnrily 
used  in  a  vague  and  loose  application,  and  it  would  be  ve^ 
ba7.-irdouR  to  suppose  that  they  hare  any  precipe  geographical  or 
ethnological  accuracy. 

Of  pro«e  English  compositions  of  the  twelfth  and  thirt^-entli 
centiirie:^  wo  have  not  enough  in  print  to  enable  us  to  coinptirc 
the  {KH^lic  and  prose  dialects  of  thow  periods,  and  our  knunhslge 
of  actual  speech  in  the  vernactdnr  of  tho«e  centurlen  is  extremely 
linkited,  our  conclu^ionB  based  upon  uncertain  premises.  The 
Saxon  Chrouicle  come;*  don-n  to  about  the  year  )  150.  The  dia- 
lect of  Ihu  latter  portion  of  it  npprnximutc*  to  English  syntax, 
bat  it  is  generally  considered  as  uncquiTocally  Anglo-J>nxoa ; 
^nd  there  are  many  fragments,  in  both  prose  and  verse,  of  later 
Ji*,  in  which  that  language  was  still  employed,  others  so 
>nfused  in  syntax,  that  it  i»  vitt,-  difficult  to  detennice  whether 
thej  are  most  closely  related  to  the  old  lauguugu  or  to  the  new. 


JE ±^ 


132 


RAXOS   CHROSICU! 


Ls;t.  II 


The  following  extract  from  the  Siixon  Chronicle  will  serve 

show  tufficiculJy  the  grammatical  character  of  Anglo-Saxon  at  a 

,  period  soon  ufler  the  Conquest ;  for  though  it  U  not  on-rtuin  at 

what  precise  date  it  was  written,  it  is  evidently  older  than  the 

chaptera  which  oonlAia  the  annals  of  the  twelfth  century. 

Milliiiiina  LXXXIIL  On  ftUiim  gettre  aras  aeo  nnge^nnuiB  on 
GlieMingat>)'ng  betwjx  ]iam  obbode  Durstime  &  liia  tniui«>c&u.  Mnat 
hit  cow  of  ptM  BbbotM  unwisdoine.  f  lie  niiabctul  lii«  tuuuccsQ  on  fcia 
)iingu).  &  pa  munecas  hit  nmniiou  l»r«lic«  to  hitii.  &  hesuiim  liii>c  ^ 
]m  aceolde  hcaldan  hi  rihtlicc  &  lufun  hi.  &  hi  wcJdon  him  boon 
botde  &  gebyniiniv.  Ac  m:  nhhnt  noMc  f9M  nnhl.  ne.  dyiir  hmm  vfolc 
ft  beheot  hv^m  wyr*.  Aiw*  lUr^cii  pe  *bbot  code  into  o»piiul;in.  & 
■pntc  uppon  I'D  muDccna.  &  woldc  hi  mintukun.  &  Mnil«  wRtv  linrnle 
mftnaum.  &  hi  cuimm  into  oapitiilan  on  upfK>9i  |>n  mtincciu  lull  flcwc- 
pncxlo.  And  f^  vrteTon  )■»  munccm  *wiS«  ilrrvilR  at  hrom.  nyiitoa 
hwt:t  bcora  to  doiinu  wure.  oc  loiacutMi.  mime  union  into  cjrun  te  bt* 
,  lucan  pm  dnnin  hito  hvoui.  &  hi  ft-TilDn  rAct  hvom  into  fam  mrnnlrv. 
&  wnMoQ  hi;^  lit  dragan.  )«  ^ii  lii^  nc  <Ion[(:ii  nil  ut  gan.  Ac  rrowlia 
^in^  I'nr  ^liun[>  on  d«g.  f  |>»  Pi-eiiciace  men  brwcvn  )ion«  ch6r.  St 
lorfedao  towterd  |>sm  weofude.  |iter  fA  munecaa  w«ron.  &  Kime  at 
fam  cnihtan  ferdon  uppoa  ^onc  tippdlure.  &  •colotton  ddimwrard  mid 
4rvwtui  toweard  ^am  haligdome.  awn  f  on  ^unv  rode.  |<c  Mod  bulbn 
fam  wwfbde.  Micodon  on  nuciii;;L-  arvwan.  VI:  |>a  wn-ccan  miuivuu 
lagon  oabaton  1>am  wvofode.  &  suinc  crujion  undirr.  &  g}'mc  clrapcdun 
lo  Godc.  bin  miltiM-  biddciide.  fn  |>it  hi  ne  mthion  nuni;  miltac  ict  ronii> 
Dum  bt^tun.  UwKt  mu^i'ii  wt-  Kc<^cun.  Iiitton  f  fat  scul4-'ilofi  swiSb, 
ic  f-a  oKru  )>u  dura  biwcon  pvtt  aduae.  &  codun  inn.  it  ofidogon  autne 
pA  mujieou  to  dcotle.  &  iiueni^  gewiinilvdon  pwrinnc.  swa  f  ^  blod 
000)  of  ^am  wKofode  tippon  ^aro  gradun.  it  of  fam  gradan  on  ftt  Hon. 
Vno  fmt  wnron  o£tlagene  to  dcafia.  Si  euhlaieooe  gewundada.  M 

By  Tborpe'a  nearly  literal  translation  of  this  passage,  it  will 
be  seen  tiiat  the  construction  of  the  period  was  rapidly  ap> 
proacbing  to  the  modem  English  arrangomont.  Keeping  Ihii 
in  mind,  th«  8tudeitt  will  be  nbl«  to  compare  tho  text  and  tbi 
translation  by  the  aid  of  tfa«M  observations. 


Ungc^wsmea  la  from  the  adjective  ge)>wnr,  or  ^wnr,  agreeing^ 
cojuooant,  pleatani,  Iicyond  whkh  I  can  trace  no  radical,  nor  do  1 


I 


I.1CT.    IV. 


SAXON   CnitOXICLE 


153 


BicmLcr  any  probably  coKnate  woTd  in  Ui«  Golhlo  language*.  It  ia 
quite  obtoletc  in  Engliiili; — misbead  ih  fVom  miabeottan,  coiiip.  zt 
^portielf!  mis- and  beodan,  to  Airf,  command  or  govern ; — lufclieo 
la  an  adverb  from  luftan,  to  luve,  meaning  here,  kttidly,  alTi;ction!itoly, 
^hold,  &itl:ful,  goiile,  now  obsok'ie,  but  exraiit  in  tbe  sLstef-tongnf*; 
— beiieot  is  Ax-m  behatan,  to  promise; — miittukiBD  ia  a  compound 
ofmifl-  and  luctan,  to  punihli  or  ditcipline-,  obsolete  in  Engliab, 
but  still  found  in  all  tho  Gothic  Inngiiiigot; — drcrcd  of  hvom, 
arraid  of  them;  Afcred  ia  a  parUdpIo  from  ^fwran,  to  put  in 
fear;  a/mrf  in  a  comiption  of  it; — of  is  not  a  Rgn  of  the  posM-^ve, 
bnt  mciuin  by;  —  toncuton  is  Irom  aco^tan,  to  «hoot,  riifh,  Hli:;— 
uroon,  fiom  yrnun,  a  tmnspoaiiivc  form  of  rcnnan.  to  run; 
>— bclacan,  from  bclucan,  to  nhiit  or  lock,  wliraco  tltu  Kngliuli 
lock; — gulnmp  A'om  gulimpiin  or  Hmpian,  to  bnppra,  now  obso- 
lete;— torfedon,  from  torfian,  to  thraw  or  nhoot,  obiolelv;— weo- 
fod,  altar,  Mid  to  be  from  wig,  tm  idol,  and  bed,  a  rcsiing-pbice.  now 
obaokte;— rode  from  rdd,  crosa,  ^allowH,  extant  in  rood-lofl,  Holy- 
rood.  Ac,;^gyrne,  alHtd  to  tht  modem  ,v«irn:—.miUs«  from  mlid, 
metciful,  mild; — begytan,  extant  in  get,  bt-jrtt; — eodon,  imp.  asso- 
ciate with  gan,  to  go,  obiwleto  in  modeni  Engliati,  tliuugli  still  used  in 
ibe  fourteenth  century;"— sume  |>a  muuecaa,  eomfl  the  monks.  Th* 
BDodcru  form,  some  of  the  monks,  is  a  foreign  idiom; — gradan,  ftom 
grad,  a  atrp,  Lat.  gradua.  I  huve  no  doubt  tliat  grtf.,  grir,  n  i>irp, 
irliidi  occtira  in  «>  many  forms  in  curly  English,  and  which  romr  nrflrr 
to  »  Celtic  origin,  is  the  sain«  word,  tuid  that  the  Cvlta  olao  took  tbvir 
term  irom  the  Latin . 

Thorpe's  translation  ia  aa  follova:  — 

As.  MLXXXIIl.  In  this  year  arose  the  discord  at  GlasWnbui^-,  be- 
twixt the  abbot  Thur«liln  and  bis  inooks.  It  came  flt«t  from  the  abbol'n 
lack  of  wisdom,  so  that  he  misruled  hi*  monks  in  many  things  and  the 
monks  meant  it  kindly  to  him,  and  pmyed  him  that  he  would  entreat 
Ui«m  rightly,  and  love  them,  nnd  ihcy  would  be  faithful  to  bim,  and 
obedient.  But  the  abbot  would  nuuglit  of  this,  but  did  rhcm  evil,  and 
threatened  ibein  wortKi.  One  day  the  ablmt  went  into  tbu  cliiiptcr— 
house,  and  spnke  against  tbu  monkH,  and  would  miiniac  tbi-ni,  and  H-nt 
after  lajancn,  and  ihey  cnme  into  tbe  chapter-liotutu  ujion  the  monka 
full-anncd.  And  then  the  monks  wltl-  greatly  afraid  of  tbeni,  knew 
BOt  what  they  wen-  to  do,  but  Red  in  all  direciioua:  aonie  tan  into  the 
cbtirch  and  lorked  the  doora  afltr  th«n ;  and  th*y  went  aflor  them 
into  the  inona»lfTj",  and  wouM  Uraj;  tliein  out,  aa  tliey  diinrt  iiol  go  out. 
But  a  rueful  thing  happened  there  ou  ibul  day.  The  Krenclunan  broln 
■  And  «Tcn  jet  in  Scotland,  gang. 


194 


UTAUOX 


LrcT.  IV. 


into  t}i«  qiiirr,  nntl  hnrlcd  tovrarda  tbc  altar  vhrtv  tlie  tnouks  v?i«; 
■nd  M>mu  of  rhc  yonag  onea  wrat  np  oa  the  ii)>pcr  Hoor,  and  k<pt 
iliooting  downward  wilh  ojTOwt  toward*  iho  Nuictiiary,  m  ilwt  in  th* 
Mod  tlut  Mood  ahovn  tfae  alimr  Ui«r«  itiick  monv  iLrroum.  And  ih* 
Tri«lcbed  moiikH  Iny  aboiit  itin  allnr,  >nd  nofiM-  rri-pt  undrr.  and  mni- 
cbIIj'  cried  to  God.  imploring  hix  n>orcjr,  icriog  that  iIm-j  nii^t  n(>t  ob- 
Iniii  sny  mfrcy  from  m«ii.  Wliul  cut  wc  siy,  b«l  that  iht-j-  nbot 
cruelly,  ami  l!ie  oiiici*  brake  down  llic  doon  thvtv,  iinil  uctiI  in,  luwl 
slew  )iom«  of  tli«  monka  to  d<-aili,  and  trouitded  nniiy  ilivrt'iu,  »■>  (tiat 
the  blood  <%\mc  ftom  llic  ultar  u[K>ti  the  atvps,  and  from  the  iIcjm  (m 
fioor.    Three  wcro  th«r«  slain  to  death,  and  eighteen  wounded. 


iiat      I 


Although  this  extract  Bhovns  an  Approximation  to  tlio  moclero 
HVDtactical  construction,  which,  its  I  hare  ^idoavoured  to  ehow 
in  a  formur  li'Cture,  is  in  a  oouiid(>rable  degree  borrowerl  from 
the  Fri'Dcb,  yd  thus  far  tho  SaxoD  Tocahulaiy  had  rt-ceivcd  rory 
few  cniitributiuDK  from  tbat  Hourcv.  Them  i»  not  n  Ringle 
French  word  in  tJiO  vfhole  poMa^,  while  Thorpe'ii  trAOslatiou 
contains  fourteen,  and  eight  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  words  of  the 
original,  with  numcroua  compnuuds  and  dorivativus  from  the 
eame  roots,  have  become  entirely  obsolete. 

The  work  of  Layamon,  or  perhaps  Xa^timon— for  we  do  not 
know  the  Mound  of  the  3  ia  this  natnc — is  a  v<«rntied  chronicle 
of  the  t^arly  fabulaitg  history  of  Britain  and  its  anciont  royal 
dynasty.  It  commences  with  the  defitruetion  of  Troy  and  the 
flight  of  ^neos,  from  whom  descended  Brutus,  the  futitid/r  of 
th<-  nrtii>>h  niiiiiarchy,  aiid  cstpuiU  to  the  reign  of  Athelstati. 
The  aiillwritiea  on  which  Layamon  founds  his  narrative,  as  he 
himself  states,  are  'the  Snglish  book  that  St. Beda  made' 
(meaning  proliahly  King  Alfrifi's  Anj;lo-Siuiin  Iranfll.ition  of 
Beda's  Eecleaiaatical  History,  from  which  however,  he  seems  to 
l>ave  borrowed  little),  two  writers,  Albinus  and  Austin,  who  ar« 
not  known  to  have  produced  any  historind  work^— Uiough  Bed« 
acknowledges  his  obligations  to  the  former  for  materials  fnmLtbed 
him  for  the  composition  of  his  Ecolesiaiitical  History  of  England; 
and  lastly  and  chiefly,  a  thinl  'book,  that  a  French  clerk  higlit 
Wace  male*    This  latter  work  is  the  romance  of  Bnit,  trac 


Ltct.XV 


tiTAilOS 


155 


lated  hy  Wuce  or  Giisse,  into  Kormaii-Frcncli,  from  Geoffrey  of 
A [oDnio utiles  Latin  IlUtory  of  tbe  Itritoiii),  uad  completed,  as 
appears  by  the  concludiog  couplet  of  the  poem,  in  the  year 
1155. 

Layamoa  has  enlargeil  upon  his  original,  for  the  verftioa 
of  Wace  contains  but  15,300  lineit,  while  I^ayamon's  work 
extcntU  to  more  than  32,000,  though,  aa  the  linca  in  the 
Inttvr  ure  shorter  than  tb«  octo-5)~llabic  verse  of  Wucc,  thu 
quantity  of  matter  i»  not  twice  as  groat  Souio  unimportuat 
paaaagea  of  Wace  are  omitted,  and  much  i»  added.  The  addi- 
^iions  by  Layamon  are  the  finest  parts  of  the  work,  almost  the 
only  part,  in  fact,  which  can  be  held  to  possess  any  poetical 
tni^t.  We  have  not  the  means  of  ascertaining  how  far  tfae«e 
are  of  Layamoa's  own  invention,  for  be  occauonally  refers,  in 
a  va^iic  way,  to  other  '  hooka'  aa  authorities  for  his  narratives, 
and  it  i»  probable  that  many  of  thu  incidentit  were  borrowed 
from  older  nnd  now  forj^tten  legends.  lie  seldom  conforms 
eloeely  to  the  lost  of  VVoee,  and  his  compiu-ativo  elevation  of 
diction,  of  thought,  and  of  imagery,  entitles  his  work  (o  a 
higher  rank  than  that  of  hiA  original,  and  stamps  it  as  a  pro- 
duction of  some  literary  merit. 

Tlie  veisiticatioQ  ia  irregular,  so metimea  unrhymedand  allite- 
rativo,  tike  that  of  the  Anj^lo-Suxons,  and  tometamet  rhymed 
like  that  of  Waoe;  sometimes  merely  rbythmEcal,  sometimes 
in  lines  composed  of  refrular  feet,  thus  showing,  in  the  structure 
of  the  vorso  a»  well  as  in  the  syntax,  evidences  of  Norman  influ- 
ence. The  two  Kyxtema  of  versilicatioa  are  -intermixed,  both 
sccurriDg  sometim(-s  in  a  single  couplet,  and  the  employment  of 
nettfaer  reata  on  any  <liHcoverahle  principli^  except  that  of  mere 
convenience  to  the  writer.  The  rhymed  lines  liear  but  a  small 
proportion  to  the  alliterative,  and  in  general  the  rhythm  follows 
that  of  Anglo-Saxon  models.  It  is  rentarkablu  that  aaao- 
nanoe,  or  correspoadence  of  vowels  white  the  consonants  differ, 
elsewhere  hardly  known  in  English  reise,  ia  mudi  used. 


IM 


LATAUOM 


UCT.  IV. 


Th€fle  remarkable  discrepancies  in  ToreiRculion  Hiiggcst  * 
doubt  whether  the  chronicle  of  Laronion  i«  to  l>c  reganlwi  sw  a» 
cnttri.-  work,  and  not  rather  aotbcproduclionof  neventl  different 
liAiidit,  whoAC  labours  have  be«n  collected  and  faxhioned  into  a 
whole  hy  later  editors  and  copvists^  But  the  plan  has  too  much 
unity  to  render  this  supposition  probable,  and  the  lapee  of  time 
between  the  completion  of  ^Vace's  poem  and  the  date  of  tbo 
oldest  maniiBcript  of  L>ayamon  ia  too  short  to  allow  of  a  «ucce>- 
sion  of  independent  tramlatora.  It  is,  bowerer,  hj  do  mewis 
unlikely  tliitt  I^yamon  availed  himself  of  Tersionii  by  earlier 
writt-ra,  who  translated  directly  from  Geo0rcy  of  Monmouth, 
and  thiH  may  aerre  in  eom«  degree  to  explain  the  want  of  uni- 
formity in  bis  Toreo. 

There  is  neither  iuternml  nor  external  eridenoe  by  which  the 
date  of  the  poem  con  be  fixed  with  exact  predaioii,  but  there 
are  allusioos  to  events  nrhich  occurred  late  in  tbe  twelfth 
centuiy ;  and,  ou  the  other  h»nd,  the  character  of  the  diction 
and  f^rnnior  justify  us  in  mying  that  it  oould  scnroely  bare 
been  written  after  the  commencement  of  tbe  thirteenth. 

It  appears  from  the  prologue,  that  Layamon  reoided  at  Emiey 
in  North  Worccater^ire,  and  it  ia  hence  argued  tJiat  tlie  dialect 
in  which  he  wrote  was  chamcteristic  of  that  region.  Tliis  i«  too 
slight  crideiice  to  tvtablish  a  probability  thut  he  confiQed  him- 
self to  the  dialect  of  a  shire,  of  which  he  may  not  have  been  a 
native  and  where  his  rcwideuce  may  have  1>e«>ii  >ihort,  and  the 
external  proof  upon  this  point  is  not  entitled  to  much  con- 
sideration. 

There  exists  a  manuscript  of  Layamon,  which  appears  to  have 
been  written  about  tbo  be^DQin^  nf  the  thirteenth  c«ntiir)%  and 
was  therefore  nearly  oonteiiiporaneous  vitlt  the  author.  In  the 
wont  of  evidence  to  the  contrary,  we  are  authorised  to  presume 
that  this  manuscript  gives  us  the  work  substantially  as  Layamon 
wrote  It.  There  is  also  extant  a  manuscript  supposed  to  be 
only  half  a  century,  or  thftxMit)'>ut*,  younger.  Tliis  exhibit* 
diiTetences  loo  great  to  be  explained  upon  the  mippositinn  of 


« 


LlTAUOil 


157 


chan^  iQ  the  syntas  of  the  lan^iage  id  ao  bri^r  a 
period,  and  vrhit-b  moreovor  arc  not  easily  reconciled  with  any 
iticorjr  of  th<;  cboLrac-turittticM  of  locul  dialect);.  \Vc  must  con- 
elude,  eitlii;r  (luit  thia  maiiii^cript  belongs  to  n  Intur  period  than 

'  that  ossigiied  to  it  by  the  criticR,  that  the  dtidect  of  the  older 
manuscript  was  much  behind  its  time,  or  tJiat  tliere  Ker«  two 
ocorly  contt-mportincoua  diidccts  in  more  widely  different  states 
of  progrt-im,  tbau  wu  should  iiifi^r  from  auy  other  evidence. 

Tlie  inflcctioniil  aud  syntactical  character  of  IjnyamoD  I  shall 
discuss  in  remarks  upon  the  passages  1  cite  by  way  of  illustra- 
tion, and  I  will  here  barely  notice  what  la  perhaps  tie  most 
remarkable,  though  not  the  most  important,  peculiarity  in  tb« 

kjrramtnar  of  Layamon  —  tlie  use  of  the  possessive  pronoun  hi^ 
a  sign  of  the  pos^eiiaive  case,  as  when,  iu  more  modem 
Eogli^b,  it  was  not  unusual  to  write  Jokn  hia  book;  iQiit<fa>l  of 
John's  book;     As  I  have  somewhat  fully  examined  this  point  iu 

'my  former  series  of  Lectures  on  the  English  Language,  I  will 
not  now  again  enter  upon  it.* 

Although  the  Chronicle  of  Layamon  still  retains  %  largo 
proportion  of  the  Aiiglo-Kaxon  inflectional  forms,  yet  it  approx- 
imate* ao  closely  to  modem  English  in  structure  of  period,  that 
DO  previous  grammatical  study  is  ret[uirod  to  read  it.     The  fflos- 

'aarial  index  of  the  admirable  edition  published  by  Sir  Frederic 
Madden  in  1857,  oonlains  all  the  stem-forms  and  all  the  inflec- 

,  tions,  with  references  to  the  passages  where  they  occur ;  so  that, 
with  this  help  and  that  of  the  tiot»,  not  to  «peak  of  tbe  tiaos- 
latJon  which  accompanies  the  text,  any  person  of  ordinary 
intelligence  may  peruse  it  with  entire  ease  and  »a',isf:iction. 

Tbe  ^dmeus  I  select  for  illustration  of  Lavamon's  dio- 
tiiHt  and  grammar  are  among  his  additions  to  Wace.  The 
first  consists  of  what  Sir  Frederic  Madden  calls ;  '  Tbe  amusing 
and  draroatio  passages  relative  to  the  Irish,  and  their  conflict 
with  the  Britons.'    Tbe  second  and  third  are  characterized  by 


Sm  Fint  Soriciv  Loctun  WILL,  p,  8311. 


^^m       158 

LATAUOX                                        l.n^.  IV.           ■ 

^^^1          the*nmc  «ditor  as: 'the 

highly  curious  passage  [s^  regarding        ■ 

^^^H           the  fairy  elvea  at  Arthur's 

birth,  and  bis  tniiiopuitution  by  tbem         H 

^^^1           »ft«r  death  in  a  boat  to  Aralon,  the  abode  of  Argantv,  their         H 

^^^H           queen.'     Tliry  will  not  give  Iho  ii-adcr  so  high  an  opitiiuti  of        | 

^^^1           l«jiunoa's  gi'»iu8  as  Home 

of  his  critics  have  tufcnained,  and  in         ■ 

^^^H           fact  liiii  mcriU  as  a  translator  secu  to  be  greater  than  bia  power  ^^| 

^^^1           as  an  original  vritvr. 

^^M 

^^^H              In  the  folJon-iug  examples,  th«  first  coliimn  exhibits  tlie  oldest       H 

^^^1           known  text,  I>elieved  to  he  of  I^yamou's  own  time,  or  very  near        1 

^^^1           it ;  the  second,  aa  has  boi-n  ohaerved,  is  thought  to  haro  been        1 

^^^1          written  about  half  a  century  later.    Tbo  points  are  proMdioal*        B 

^^^1          not  marks  of  punctuatioD. 

^fl 

^^^P            prr  ifah  Gillomar  1 

po  t-rdi  Giltotmr!                         ^^M 

^^^H            Whnr  him  com  Tther. 

war  lii  com  Vthcr.                            ^^^| 

^^^H            &  lirhdc  hifcnihU*! 

andbcbtc  hiioithtest                    ^^^| 

^^^^H            to  nvpiic  furS  nhWSi 

wepoi  heoni  fur|iribtcf.                   ^^^| 

^^^H            &  hco  lo-kiliuo 

And  fail  tO'bliuc!                              ^^^| 

^^^^P            &  gripcn  lirorc  cnititt. 

noomsn  liint  cnioM^                       ^^^| 

^^^^1            &  of  mid  here  brochnt ! 

^^^1 

^^^H           feolcutv  wmren  hcora  lochcC 

^^H 

^^^H           A  igripcn  on  hoorc  hond  E 

and  (^ptm  on  hire  bonda  1             ^^^| 

^^^H          bcor*  fporvn  longer 

birv  Rpi-nii  looge.                           ^^^| 

^^^H           bongcn  an  h«ore  axte ! 

^^H 

^^^^1            muclc  wi-  KXK. 

^^^1 

^^^H           pa  liciclc  Gillomar  ft  king ! 

po  &ul«  Gillomar  ]>a  kbg  1             ^^H 

^^^H            a  (mUe  feolUc  |>iiig. 

a  riri)>c  f«llkk  ^ing.                          ^^H 

^^^^1            Her  cunicS  VCer ! 

Hot  comcf  Tiber!                             ^^^| 

^^^H            Anrilics  broiler. 

AuTcIic  his  bro^.                        ^^^| 

^^^H           lt«  wiilc  bidden  mi  griS ! 

he  wok  bii!il<',  min  grif  I               ^^^M 

^^^H            &  noht  (c}it«n  mc  wtA. 

and  noht  Gbw  mc  vnf.                   ^^^M 

^^^^H           )ia  formc&e  bcoS  htf  tWdDM ! 

^^H 

^^^H            jiirt  vre  hcGou  ui-jviucs. 

^^^M 

^^^H            ii«  purl«  2*^  nauero  relicli«n ! 

^^H 

^^^H            )<ah  JO  fltOD  Y»  wrccchcn. 

^^H 

^^^1           For  sif  ViW  CoBantincTfunt 

il           AndjcfTthcrConftantiiMiABCl          1 

^^^H            vrulli-  lirr  mi  imin  bicurae. 

wo^^e  Iwr  mi  mia  bi-«oaiw>                    H 

^^^^P            &  rnlt'iiic  ii.ii'ueu 

H 

^^^^^           hif  (iidcr  rii^'. 

J 

^M         l.ter.  IV.                                 LATAMON                                        159          ^^H 

^H          ich  Iiinv  wiillen  giiSiun  f 

■c)i  bine  nrolle  gri|>tcf                                ^^^| 

^H          &  Utim  bine  liuien. 

uiid  Iciv  bine  libbe.                                    ^^^H 

^H           A  inne  lifin;  tjC^l^m  t 

nnil  in  fuin:  licnd<!i!                                       ^^^H 

^H^    lirJcn  hin«  to  mine  londe. 

litm  lede  to  tiiiiii!  Wdo.                            ^^^H 

^^^K  ^  king  ward«(I«  ^us ! 

pt!  ki;;  iturdeile  |iuh                                       ^^^H 

^^^V  f»  while  bim  a-lomp  wuHl 

fie  will.-  bii  Iii-luUf.-  worC                          J^^^H 

^V         SVoomi  Vilieres  eiitliles ! 

Werca  Viber  bis  cbiiibletf                      ^^^H 

^H          ai  ^im  time  firtiS  rilites. 

in  fan  toiui«  forvi'ililcs.                             ^^^H 

^H          kiJt^o  ftir  a  ^G  tua ! 

and  Iblleo  fbrooeral!                                ^^^| 

^^^^L  &  fehlen  bi}iue> 

in  bour  and  in  bid.                                    ^^^| 

^^^B  mid  rvrvordcn  htoat  to  mVodcai 

nnd  rnllrio  jiam  rahodol                           ^^^| 

^^^H  and  I'll  IrlTrc  wooren  nakc<t«. 

nnd  bii  vreir  iille  nnkodfi.                              ^^^^| 

^^^^M    pB  ifr^en  Irifco  mC  i 

|7o  i-felijc  Ytittt;  uical                               ^^^| 

^V         ^l  linittcn  wv*  on  (xxneA. 

^^^1 

^^^^B    foDtidliulK!  bco  fubt ! 

^^H 

^^^H  ud  neoSelw  heo  feoUen. 

|i|it  bij  jmlTe  fiillen.                                    ^^^H 

^^^H  li«a  cleop«d£  on  beore  kins ! 

bii  gradde  to  hire  king!                           ^^^| 

^^^P  Wbu  tert  ^u  niStng. 

War  liart  t>ou  ni)ii[|j;.                                ^^^| 

^         vhi  Dult  pv  Iiider  wcndcal 

wi  nolt  («ii  bidrr  wende !                            ^^^H 

^H         fu  loft  uf  h«T  rcondcn. 

J>oii  Iccdl  Ts  alle  afefidfi.                        ^^H 

^H         nnd  PnlTmt  fin  ifCTGl 

^^H 

^H          inii  OS  fallen  hrre. 

^^^1 

^H         Gomel!  UM  to  hntpo  i 

^^1 

^H          mid  hahjiRK  ArcngKc 

^^H 

^H          ^iltunlc  Gillomor! 

]>!»  iliorde  Gillomart                                  ^^^H 

^H          ^  (bren  wei  hjf  bcorte  lier. 

]>nr  vure  bin  lionrt  was  for.                        ^^^H 

^H         mid  liiririTvc  ctiiliten ! 

mid  bis  Yrt-ITu  unibtea !                             ^^^| 

^H          be  cocD  to  fan  filite. 

he  com  to  fia  Bbie.                                   ^^^| 

^H          and  PafiirDd  rorS  mid  himi 

aud  PaTceut  (otf  mid  biml                       ^^^| 

^H          beicn  bco  wearcn  xaao. 

Ix>in«  hii  iTcrcD  reie.                                 ^^^H 

^^K   pa  ir^-b  veer ! 

po  ifch  Vthn  i                                          ^^H 

^^^V    f*  icunivn  we*  |>«-  Gtllotnor. 

fut  icomc  wM  Oillomor.                         ^^^| 

^^m          to  him  be  gon  riden  ! 

to  bim  be  gnn  Hdci                                      ^^^H 

^H          and  Ibmt  bine  I  ^re  ftdc 

and  fmol  hi  in  |ian  lldb                      ^^^^^H 

^1          fnt  ^t  fpere  |>urfi  rade  i 

}iat  |ie  rjHTt!  ^rb-rod!                         ^^^^^H 

^1          A  )«  licorte  tu-glad. 

aud  ft  brortc  to-glod.                       ^^^^H 

^M         UiseodUche  be  Kino  biwctt 

lli;«nbebo  he  bine  bi-wentl                   ^^^| 

^M          £  oT-toc  PAflenL 

of- (nek  bo  lone  PaJ'eeBt.                           ^^^H 

^H          and  |>as  word  ueid«  t 

and  )>eoK  nord  iaid«  i                                ^^^| 

^m          Vilier  pe  fiilo. 

Vth<^  ^  iJHc                                             ^^^1 

^L          Paflest  ^  fcnit  abiilea  t 

Voixat  u'i  ndt  abide  1                              ^^^H 

^^^H       160                                uvAitox                         Lrct.  ir.       H 

^^^H           her  eutneJS  Vlhcr  ri^cD. 

bcr  come)!  Vtber  ride.                       ^^^| 

^^^H           Ht-  fniat  h'mtf  uui.-n«n  ^t  tisued  i 

IIo  (mnt  bine  oui-non  ^at  hcued!           ^M 

^^^H          pat  he  adun  halde. 

|>at  he  fill  to  pan  grunde.                         H 

^^^H          tiii4  |>ai  fwoord  puiu  Ja  bis  mull  i 

aod  pM  fweord  pot  in  biti  miip  I            H 

^^^^m           Bvnile  nele  htm  wea  uiiciiO, 

liioh  nictc  hira  was  oucou^,                ^^^H 

^^^H            ^t  f>e  ord  of  I'lici  airunJe  1 

fiat  p«  ord  of  ^9  fweord  t                   ^^^| 

^^^^B           voJ  in  |>ero  eorfei 

wvnd  in  pan  eor]>e.                            ^^^| 

^^^H            I'n  fmide  Vih«r  i 

pofiudc  Vth«fr!                                 ^^H 

^^^H            P&ITi'nt  iij  nil  |>cr. 

Pafccnt  If  nou  par.                            ^^^| 

^^^K           nu  [111  hniirft  [Irutlnodt 

cou  pou  faniirll  Bnillondl               ^^^| 

^^^^H           al  bi-tnlJ  to  pins  hoad. 

al  awonno  to  ^in  liond.                   ^^^| 

^^^H           Svrtt  f'c  irmi  inrd! 

^^H 

^^^^1           Jicr  on  )>ii  tri't  ilcd. 

^^^1 

^^^H          wikicn  30  fculKii  here  I 

vonic^  Bon  htn  i                        ^^H 

^^^H           fu  and  Giltnmnr  ^in  ifcro. 

)ioti  nn  Gillcrmara^                              ^^^| 

^^H           £  brukirS  w<-l  Itniil.^1 ! 

uid  bniukcl)  wri  Brutlond  i              ^^^^ 

^^^^1           fer  nu  iu  )iit  biltechv  inc  ao  hond. 

fur  nou  21:  bit  liabbc)>  on  bond.        ^^^| 

^^^H            |ttt  j,h  amj,va  Ut-^vTH '. 

^^H 

^^^H           luid  uf  wunicn  hore. 

^^^M 

^^^H          nt  puruc  ]^e  nauvre  udredo  1 

no  peth  he  nohc  dred«!                   ^^^| 

^^^H          vrlia  cmi  fL-ullen  feden. 

{■at  sou  £d  feode.                            ^^H 

^^^1          puTlieidc  Vdcr  i 

^^H 

^^^H          und  HoSSc  h«  nrndc  |>er. 

^^^1 

^^^^1           and  drof  Irif<:i'  moat 

^^^1 

^^^H          ffioni  >Tati.-re!i  and  {«ODd  funea. 

^^H 

^^^H           and  floli  at  |>a  u«rde  i 

^^H 

^^^H          )ie  mid  PniTout  commcD  to  «rd«b 

^^^1 

^^^H           8uinine  to  feiv  mc  iwilen  i 

^^^1 

^^^H          A  looppen  in  hcom  Iciptm. 

^^H 

^^^H           mid  wcdcTcn  &  mid  walorcnt 

^^^M 

^^^H           ]<Rr  bco  fortt-nlpn. 

^^H 

^^^^1           pin'  hvo  ifpccddcn  bcr  1 

pin  t-fpod  here !                             ^^^| 

^^^H            I'airrat  and  Giltomar. 

Pafccnl  and  Gillomare.                    ^^^| 

La^^iinon,  IL  pp.  332— 3M.         ^^M 

^^^^^^       Tb«  o«xt  Bpectroeo  is  from  vol.  ii.  pp.  364,  385.                             H 

^^^^1           pe  time  c5  ^  m»  ieoron ! 

pe  t^e  com  pM  waa  ienn  1                   H 

^^^H            )>a  wru  ArSur  Iboreii. 

fio  WHS  Ar|>kir  i!xir«.                                 ^M 

^^^^1            8on«  (wn  be  cxim  an  corSe  1 

Sone  ib  ba  lo  worlo  ooo  1                        H 

^^^^^^     aluvn  liiuoiuensen. 

■luem  him  ondcrfoaga.                        H 

^M             Ijxt.  IV. 

L&TASIOX                     ^^^y                           ^^1 

^H             hm  hif^lpii  )>iit  child ! 

^H 

^H             mid  giildeic  fii-ISe  llronge. 

^^H 

^H             Imo  %vUe  bini  niihte  t 

and  j^eupn  hint  mDite !                            ^^^H 

^H          .  to  benn  bczA  aire  cnihien. 

h>  beon  heii  alrv  cnihtc.                          ^^^H 

^^^H       hra  xeiien  him  an  oSer  {ling ! 

hii  jeuvn  kifc  lui  o)ier  ^Ing  t                  ^^^H 

^^^1       ^t  he  Icoldc  boon  richo  king. 

pat  he  fuli]^  bvo  rit-he  king.                  ^^^| 

^K            hco  sia<«  hi  pal  priddo  ! 

hii  jciM^  him  p»l  pridde  !                      ^^^| 

^H             fU  h<!  Moldc  longc  !ibbcR. 

^at  he  folik  Ungp  libb«.                         ^^^| 

^^             hm  ^ifcn  him  ^t  kiae-bcni  i 

hii  j<nipn  Juinc  boom  1                             ^^^H 

^H             enltvn  fWitSe  godc. 

{dW  fnipc  godc.                                    ^^^H 

^H           |«t  he  we*  mcIe-GuTtl ! 

}i)it  h«  wcH  mcte-Rurti  i                           ^^^H 

^H             of  alle  quikemoDiien. 

of  alle  cviki?  tiumicr.                               ^^^H 

^H             ^ispo«luc  him  ^ef! 

^  pe  alfe  hini  ^teaf !                               ^^H 

^H             and  nl  fvn  }>iU  child  ifwh. 

and  al  fb  pat  child  i-peh.                        ^^H 

^^^f         The  follonitt}*  passage  is 

from  vol.  iii.  pp.  142 — 146.                      ^^H 

^H           p«r  VM  Slodrcd  nf^sla^a  i 

pur  wiu  Mndrtd  of-flaje!                     ^^^| 

^H             and  idon  of  lif-da^e. 

and  idcin  of  lif-dajc.                                ^^^| 

^H 

*      and  alli;  hi»  cnihieat                               ^^^H 

^H                        in  piui  lihte. 

illuje  ill  f!ui  fihle.                                    ^^^| 

^H             per  wGorm  of-flagfl ! 

par  tT«ren  of-Hn^o                                   ^^^| 

^H            alk  ^  fiitJle. 

oUc  pe  fiielle.                                        ^^^| 

^1           Ardurcf  bcTcd-m«n  1 

ArthuRA  biredmen !                                ^^^M 

^M            >i«ie. 

helijfl  and  love.                                       ^^^| 

^H            and  V"  Itniltrf  nlto  t 

and  pn  Rruttm  nll«  i                               ^^^H 

^H              of  Arnurrrix>r<!p. 

of  Arthur  bis  bord«.                                ^^^H 

^M           and  nllc  bif  MctlT^! 

ftnd  allc  lii.  fcittriin..!  1                           ^^^| 

^H            of  fi^le  kini-ricbcf! 

oe  riche.                               ^^H 

^1            And  Arilur  fonranded ! 

And him  aeolf  for-w.....              ^^H 

^^           mid  wal-f[>fre  brgKl«. 

mid  ODO  fptm  brmle.                                ^^^| 

^1^       fiftcnp  b*  luifiln ! 

...  tciK-  hi?  haild« :                                    ^^^1 

^^^^L      Ibondliohi!  wtuidra. 

fcond  ..  die  u-ond..                                  ^^^| 

^^^^f      nion  Diilitc  i  f^m  laAcn ! 

m«a  mihtc  in  pan  lenllot                        ^^^| 

^^V            iwB  gipuen  i^ralie. 

two  gloDca  prcttTlCh                                   ^^^| 

^1            pa  uaflieraaiiMiTe! 

Po  naf  par  n*  mora  i                               ^^^M 

^H            i  |i«n  fehte  to  iono. 

iloacd  in  Ion  fihte^                               ^^^| 

^H            of  tira  bunilred  |iiiseDd  DMiDDCni         of  two  hiiiulrc^  ]iouMnd  maBDii!            ^^^| 

^^            p*  yei  Icteo  to^liaune. 

pat  psT  laf  to-htwu.                                 ^^^H 

^H            bttreu  Aritur  Peking  ane! 

bote  Arthur  )>e  king  *.                              ^^^| 

^1            &  of  hiTcDiliMf  tw«i«a. 

^ 

and  t«r«i  of  luTcaih***.                         ^^H 

1 

^^V          162                                        UTAUOR                                Lt«r.  17.         J 

^^^H            Aif>ar  voa  fur-wnn4«d ! 

Artliur  nit  Tor^wondocl !                  ^^^| 

^^^H            wnntler  ane  fwitSe. 

woiiddi'lidia  fwifio                             ^^^H 

^^^1            ^r  to  bim  com  ft  cnaiu] 

)iar  i^om  n  jnng  enaas !                     ^^^H 

^^^H           fe  w«*  of  Iiif  ininn«. 

^at  viis  of  hU  cimne.                        ^^^| 

^^^H           be  wcf  Cadorri*  fiiMi 

lip  wasCadorhiafotiftl                    ^^^| 

^^^H            ft  eorl^fof  Corwaiio. 

cnrl  of  Comnlc:.                            ^^^| 

^^^H            Confiuniin  )ic-lii«  |ir  ounia  f 

Confhmtia  be  kehta  t                      ^^H 

^^^^1            he  wcr|)nn  kinge  <leoKL 

)w  king  bine  lomede.                          ^^H 

^^^H            Artnr  him  lokcde  on ! 

pa  king  to  him  hi-li«oU!                ^^H 

^^^^1            fvr  he  Ini  on  A)lden. 

^^^M 

^^^H            imd  fw*  vronl  fclde  i 

md  f«oc  word  Saie.                       ^^^M 

^^^H            mid  Borlirullo  heorlo. 

^^^M 

^^^H            CoDkIid  fM  art  wikum«t 

Comtanlin  )>oubiirt  viIcohm!          ^^^| 

^^^B           )>u  wM're  C^ionffcoM. 

|Kni  were  Qidor..*  f.n«.                    ^^H 

^^^H            idi  |m<  t>ilnd)«  hora  t 

ich  fo  bi-Uke  li«re !                       ^^H 

^^^H            mtmi  kiinTirlie. 

mine  kmoriclic.                                  ^^^| 

^^^^1            snd  nilc  iniiio  BratMf ! 

and  vile  mine  BniUual                    ^^H 

^^^H            klo|iinpriifi-C 

wd  hi  fiDK  iioii.                                 ^^^1 

^^^1            tu)<1  linld  hcom  all«  )«  tex«f)  1 

^^H 

^^^1          f«  haVihcon  iAAHdoD  ft  min«  dft5«n. 

^^^1 

^^^H          iukI  !>l'e  1'"  hfsffi  god«  ! 

^^H 

^^^H          f»  hi  V^Rr^r  da^ten  ftode. 

^^H 

^^^H           And  ich  irull«  usren  to  Auftta  i 

And  ich  wollo  wonde  to  Ancltm  t            ^| 

^^^^M           to  unirpA  ntrv  ntnidone. 

^^^^ 

^^^H            ID  Argnnto  ^md  qiKin«  ! 

to  Atgant  fnn  cweaoe.                     ^^^| 

^^^H          alucn  (Wi^  foeoDO. 

^^^1 

^^^H            &  hen  flul  tiiino  wnnilst)  1 

and  ;<«  fal  mtn«  irondeft  !                 ^^^| 

^^^1          mnkirai  >llo  ifimdo. 

DM al  [funddL                             ^^H 

^^^1           ftl  hnl  mo  Diakion  1 

^^^^1          mill  hulowniic  dndicn. 

mid  hnteirot, ^^H 

^^^1          And  feo^A  ich  cnmeit  irall« ! 

^^^^1           to  miiw  kiniricho. 
^^^^1           and  wimirn  mid  Bnitbm  i 

^^^^M           mid  mtirhf^lMfi  \ninno. 

^^^H           JEfnr,  fa.n  wi>rdrn  i 

Enfhc  )«D  .... 

^^^^H           nor  com  I'C  fo  wcndim. 

..r  com  of  iei  WMidfc 

^^^H           )«t  wMaaKoonhat  liSflnl 

A  In...  fcrt  bot  i 

^^^H           fcootMOi  mid  v^on. 

vondri  mid  ^~  bercib 

^^^H           ftnd  tmi  wimmE  {lor  inne ! 

ftnd  iwn  vrtnim iua! 

^^^B          wnderiiche  tdihie. 

voDdorlicbo  ig^uied. 

^^^^^,    ml  heo  nomm  ArSur  «ii  I 

H              IJKT.   IV. 

UTAUOa                                                   163               ^^M 

^^^H  and  aneouAo  hiii«  uorockn. 

nn.  ..f»a  bote  hero.                                     ^^^^ 

^^^B  tnd  ibfte  hine  mititi  Iddcn ! 

and  hinv  kin.  -dnn  Icfdc!                          ^^^H 

^^^^  *  forf  gUDTicn  hiiM!  liBon. 

Mwl  fbr|>  ...gan  wende.                               ^^^H 

^H        pa  wcTliit  iwiir^cti ; 

po  wno...  .^•nde  S                                       ^^^H 

^^t         |i:it  M*lin  Piulo  nhJIcn. 

)>nt  Mrrlfii  liiide  wi)e.                                ^^^| 

^H           |iat  wonro  unimMo  carfit 

^at  (Mv  betoi  moch^  ciu«i                       ^^^| 

^1         tit  A*^t»«f  fbriS-fare. 

after  Anlium  for^faieb                         ^^^| 

^H          Bnitirr  iloiii-S  Tieif.  i 

Bnill..  ileue^  pAe  i                                ^^H 

^K         ^  lie  hon  on  liuc. 

^t  ha  be.  00  liDti.                                      ^^^H 

^^^^ft  aod  irtintiirn  u.  AuaIud  J 

and  ir.nio  in  Atiailnn  !                              ^^^| 

^^^H  mid  tajn-d  alro  altiui. 

mid  ....  efle  otra  cwvnc                             ^^^H 

^^^H  ancl  tuVic^  eucre  Biitief  {Ate 

^^H 

^^^V  vhiui  ArSur  ciunC  ItSe. 

^^^1 

^V        NtTuaueriwinoa  iborc! 

Ffas  neuero  f«  tnan  ibmei                       ^^^| 

^^^^^  of  naoer  nano  burdo  icorea. 

no  of  irornmnn  icc-rc.                                  ^^^H 

^^^H  fv  «imDO  of  ]>an  foQc ! 

fW  oonni!  (<f  {-AD  iojv  i                               ^^^^t 

^^^H  of  Artnra  fitgcn  mans 

of  Arthur  ic^c  moie.                                ^^^H 

^^^^F  Bnlovrhilo  trcfan  witcjet 

Bute  wile  Will  a  iritii                                 ^^^H 

^H         Mici'ltn  ihntn. 

Merlin  ihoit'.                                               ^^^| 

^H          bo  bndado  mid  nrorde  ! 

he  liiiile  mid  wordoa  1                              ^^^| 

^H          biftiuidc-ru'CoKn  loSe. 

his  fuscf  wero  Ib^                                 ^^^| 

^H          ^t  on  ArRur  Iculde  jcU  ! 

)<3l  Artbnr  fuldc  jile                                 ^^^| 

^H          ctun  Angkn  to  fuUte. 

come  Bmlief ...  for  to  )italpe.                  ^^^H 

^B            In  th«  notitis,  ttio  enrller  t«xt  sliows  agnulita),  not  an  abrupt,         ^^H 

^m         departure  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  inflectional  syHtem,  tbe  iMcr          ^^H 

^M         <^PJ  A  much  widur  divergence,  und  a  confusion  of  fomts  nbicfa          ^^^| 

^1         is  more  emhiirrnA.ving  to  the  syntax  tlinn  tbu  droppJDg  of  tho          ^^H 

^1         cnse-€nilings  altogether  wouid  have  been,     lite  most  obvious          ^^H 

^^^B    cbangea  in  the  iollcctioiis  and  construction  of  nouns  are  that  in          ^^H 

^^V  both  texts  the  pluroL  in  a  is  rcrf  freely  uG«d,  and  that,  in  the         ^^| 

^K       later,  tlie  preposition  of  ts 

employed  with  the  genitive,  or,  with          ^^H 

^M        a  Rtem-form  of  the  noun, : 

aa  a  sign  of  the  genitiva                                 ^^^| 

^P            In  the  adjective,  the  distiDction  between  the  definite  and  io-         ^^H 

^M         definitfl  fomu  is  gencially  obBerved,  though  not  nnfir«qu«otiy         ^^| 

H         neglected. 

^^M 

^^^        The  personal  pronouofl  are,  in  the  nutin,  subetantiallj'  the          ^^| 

^^^B  aune  aa  in  Anglo-Saxon, 

but  the  dual  form  of  none  of  them         ^^H 

^^^^  occats  in  th«  later  text. 

^^1 

1 

I«4 


LATAUOIt 


Lkct.  IV. 


The  conjugation  of  the  verb  io  most  pointa  ivspmltlM  tho  in- 
AeotJon  of  the  asime  part  of  ipeoch  In  Anglo-Saxon,  but  the 
infinitive,  which  in  the  later  text  drops  tho  charact(.-ri»4ic  n, 
coniiRonly  take*  tiie  [iroposilioD  to,  and  tiie  gerund  i«,  not 
I  infrequently,  confounded  with  tlie  infinitive  on  on&  side,  nnd 
tbe  active  participle  in  -n/fe  on  the  other.  The  plural  T«b  in- 
dicative present  Itns  generally  tbe  ending  -eS,  except  when  the 
pronoun  of  the  first  or  second  perron  followi  its  verb,  in  which 
COM  it  ends  in  •«,  or  sometimes  in  -«». 

Sonto  instonees  of  tho  confounding  of  the  odivo  parlidpU) 
with  the  verlnl  noun  in  -inge  are  met  with,  but  Ibrae  are  rare, 
and  in  fnot  th(;  participle  ia  not  of  frequent  oecnmnnoe  in  cithfT 
text  Rut  ]>erliaps  tbe  most  important  novnity  in  IjAynraon'n 
cnntrtiTiction  of  the  rcrh  U  tho  regular  employment  atvrill  and 
shall  as  technical  lUisiliatie-K.  In  both  tests,  as  will  he  leeen  by 
the  extroctit,  they  ai-e  uned  almosi  pnwiscly  on  in  modem 
English,  and  indeed  with  a  closer  conformi^  to  tbe  present 
practice  tlian  is  found  in  many  works  of  even  oa  late  a  date  am 
the  fourteenth  century. 

Tliefle  arc  the  general  charactcrittica  of  IiayamoD's  ftyotax, 
hot  there  ore  certain  npeoitic  points  in  the  diction  and  grammar 
of  the  pamagea  above  quoted  which  merit  more  particular 
notice. 

In  tho  first  extmet ; 

lo-1>iliii«,  qtiicklj,  in  a  lively  mnan«r,  common  in  oMBn^Uit'bui 
BOW  obwiclr; — KOolcitt,  ncl-couth,  mldom  known,  itrange,  obsolete ; 
— wi«nxe,  battle-axe,  frotii  wig,  war,  obwleie; — nwiltc,  very,  ob- 
ioklo;^eooUio,  obnlete,  al  least  in  0)iswniie,UKHighpn>huhlj  allied 
Io  A.-S.  gesielig,  profpcroo^  and  to  tbe  modem  tillif: — gri-^, 
peoee,  ob*>I«e; — formeiitc,  foreoioft.  Thi*  word  ia  often  us«l  in  ihe 
sense  of  Jim,  and  ii^  prolmbly,  ctyntOlogtcolly  tckntica]  whh  it;-~|>ur- 
fcn,  obsolete,  but  perhaps  nllted  Io  darn.  The  two  words  ooincide  in 
mmc  of  the  Gothic  hoguageH; — riclien,  realm,  ob»!etc,  tlxragh  allied 
toncJi; — grlKien,  U>  spore,  [nrdon,  make  peace  with,  obwlete;^ 
werdede,  imp.  This  verb  docs  not  oceiir  in  Anglo-Saxon,  nor  is  it 
Ibond  in  (be  Ancrcn  Kiwle,  ia  the  Ormnlum,  or  in  Coleridge's  Glos^ 


Uct.  IV. 


LATAUON 


165 


til]  Inckx.  Il  Kn-iuii  to  bu  a  coinngc  oT  Lajnunon'a  irhlcb  biled  to  ob- 
uiauixnilBltoii.tliougli  it  luu  been  ivvivt-d  ia  Uter  ages  as  a  participial 
adJMtirt,  and  cvvu  as  a  vi^rb: — a-louip,  imp.  from  a-limpinii,  to 
happen,  obBoIeiu: — to-rakcden,  from  rak«D,  to  rutli,  ohmk-ie;— 
feoudlichi!,  with  fury  or  hale,  lixiin  fcond,  tu  cnumy,  wlieace 
Jkik/, obMklv; — ni&ing,  led.  niBiragr, cmvai, obwklc; — Mccudpu, 
to  dtif^Ricc,  to  doftroy,  obMlcte; — iterc,  compantuii,  obwlcte;— u«ir, 
Ihtcd,  8c.  fey,  obmlclc.  FiilatUM  tn  uied  in  incdiievalLal)ii,aDdfipge 
is  found,  though  nrvl/,  in  Aiiglo-Ssxon.  Hislorically,  uvieiaswellM 
A.'S.  fn^e,  dvubik-^  <.-omiM  from  led.  feigr,  ftded,  which  dom  not 
seem  to  be  ia  any  way  allied  lo  fkiuiu; — seie,  good,  ohsoldf;  — 
ridcn,iipr  ciiinefiVther  rirfpn,  Ti<idcii,  ridmgly.  Uiduii  ishtri; 
Dol  ili«  nntiro,  but  the  pMurc  parliciplc,  in  aiislogy  with  t!ic  Getniau, 
Br  komtnt  gcrittim.  Hoc  Lecture  II.,  lIluMnilion  [I; — balde,  imp. 
from  hicldvD,  baldvn,  to  Huik  or  Jall,  obmtiHi--,  exocpl,  ptftbupti,  in 
tli«  nautical  tvrin  to  heti;—naattd,  unknown,  vxtaut  iu  nnconlh,  in  » 
iitarvut,  but  derivative  seooe; — otd,  point,  obaolel*; — wod,  w«at, 
obR>lctc; — bi-iald,  iVom  bi-t«lleti,  to  win  or  prove,  obtolet?,  unleM 
wa  «uppo*c  it  to  bn  ilic  modern  voib  ttU,  so  that  bi-tald  would  mean 
told-cjf,  oounlL-d,  and  hence,  delivered; — iracd,  happenod,  ob>o!ct«i — 
wlLien,  lodweU,  ot»(^c(c;— brukct*,  from  hrukcn,lou«%obKil«tc; 
-"inc,  dual,  you  two,  ol]M>lete;^arnd<:,  imp.  from  urncu,  tmn*- 
pwilive  form  of  A.-S.  r«unaD,  to  run.  la  thn  GloMoriml  NoUa,  how- 
ever. Sir  F.  Maddi;n  expresses  the  opiuiuu  tlut  arndeiaframKrusn, 
ft  cauaatircfonnof  urneiti  cignifyiug  loride; — uerde,  ferdo,  hoat, 
Minf ,  obaotcte; — iwiten.lrom  i-witen,  lo flee^  perish,  obsolete; — 

In  (lie  Mcond  extract : 

icoTWD,  doMn,  obsolMv; — ineDgen,  part,  from  fengeti,  to  take, 
ebwlrtv; — bigalen,  ate bnnlo<l,obfoliKe;—galdere,  magic,  obsolete; 
— kine-bern,  diild,  obaolct^^; — cii>tcn,  gifui,  cooditioms  oteolirt*, 
but  peibi4M  allied  to  dioose;— mute-cu>ti,  libond,  or  tntbcr  hofiit' 
sbl«.  Sir  F.  Madden  aseribea  no  special  force  to  muto  in  this  com- 
pound, bat,  aaiD  the  oorrcqionding  Ici>Iaudic  matarmlldr,  matar- 
goQr,  tnalgoSr,  it  meaiu  meat,  and  tbe  agnifieailon  ia,  geoerous  of 
food,  hospjiablc.  It  is  obaoUrto; — {•^•h,  imp.  tt<xa  i^eoa^  to  tlinve^ 
ob»ktc;  — 

Iq  the  thi>d  exUitct ; 

■  ncHc,  active,  brave,  obsolete, — horn/l  .m^n,  ■n^j^fiif,  afatid^^ 
rauincn,  from  A.<S.  hired,  hjrred,  a  Ikmily,  a  mpH  ooniL    71m 


Lrct.  IV. 

CDnijiour.it  MreJ-m/n,  to  common  in  Americn,  tiiongh  more  probMbljr  a 
n«w  wiml  fmia  tlio  ri-ib  to  Aim  and  mcrji,  tavr,  ponJblf,  hare  C»nw 
down  frotu  tliR  A.-S.  bired-man,  Ici;).  liirS-maSr.  The  word  u 
oiltcrwrite  t^Moleie;— fcolC)  lot.  f«il,  iiuibj-,  obtotcie; — wiil<»iicre^ 
Ama  wal,  ««1,  carnage,  dealli,  s  dead  bodjr,  and  Kpcrc,  ■pmr. 
Wal,  in  loel.  vnlr,  ia  the  flrai  clcnimt  lu  valk^rta,  diocovr  of 
lli«  Hbio.  Wal  ia  obwlet«;— cnilitea,  G«r.  knvclit,  kniylilt, 
ao]i)i«n;^cnauOi  Grr.  knabo,  boy,  aorvanl,  hian;-^etitia*,  Am, 
of  cnn,  kin;— foldcn.  gronnd,  olnoleie,  unlt^aa  poiaibly  extant 
in  /alhm; — bilachi',  oominit,  dclirer.  Take  often  lias  ibis  icn** 
in  old  Kngliib; — witc,  govnni,  rah),  obaoloie;— alal,  error  of  BCribn 
for  scat; — hali!-wi'i;;i',  Ixdonin.  Maddrn  thinks  t bin  word  ia  from 
liirl,  lumling,  and  hvTKft,  wliey.  It  in  ohml^lc;  —  drvncliOD,  a  c>tt» 
KitivG  from  drinchcn,  to  drink.  At  lca>t  ihU  in  i(uilv  na  prolnblQ  as 
iJiat  it  locuiiii  to  bnOio,  Tlic  ouun  drench  ia  Mill  utcd  in  on  onologoiu 
tvant.  SeoSe,  aitbca,  nnw;  — wunien,  to  dwell,  Ger.  wohnvn, 
obtoktv  in  tbii  Mme,  but  cxiuiit  in  uvnT,  uvitfcii;— wunno,  btia», 
Ger.  Wonne,  o'bsoleto;— vOeu,  wave*,  obaolvie;  — noin«n,  imp. 
from  nimon,  lo  tukc,— aneonstc,  tjuickly,  from  A.-S.  naab,  near, 
olwolctc;— gunncn,  from  gooa  gant  old  Engt  ^on,  ollon  noedaaao 
auxiliary  to  ibnu  ihc  lost  tcnfwi^liSen,  to  go  or  come,  obeolfrli>:~> 
IwurHvn,  Ger.  gewordon,  como  to  ]>m)i,  naod  in  old  EngliiOi,  but 
uowolMotciei^unttnetc,  immmviirublp.  extant  in  irnniMi;— iltuoB^ 
beli«V«;—bnrdo,  woman,  cxtnnt  in  W'/e; — wiic;e,  A--S.  witcga, 
|in>phrt,ugn,  IVomwitan,  toknow,ol]aoliit«;— bodcdo,  from  bod  i«n, 
lo  my; — quitEea,  words,  allied  to  quoth; — fulato,  faUion,  ud, 
eboolete. 

In  the  orthogmjiliy,  Ibo  rvmarknble  ebango  from  Hip,  initial,  to  vA 
oocara.  There  ar«  a  few  examples  of  thi*  tnuifponitioa  in  earlier  nu< 
mtscrilHs,  bnt  I  bclicre  it  waa  not  rtgnhiriy  lued  by  any  wriur  bdbre 
the  timo  of  Lnyonwm. 

In  the  ebore  extracts  oo  word  of  Lntm  or  Fr«Qoh  etymology 
occurs,  unlcM  we  ndopt  tiie  improbable  auppiBitJon  thnt  care, 
A.-S.  cnru,  cearu,  is  from  tho  Latin  cura.  Maddcii's  tnina* 
Intioo  coDtaiiu  twenty  Latia  and  Frcocli  wonls,  oxcltuuvo  ol 
rc[K.-UtioD$.  At  loa^t  fifty  of  t]ie  words  employed  by  I^ayamcm 
ia  these  t'cw  vcr»v8  are  wiiolly  obsolete. 

Sir  F.  Bladden'a  tranBlstion  of  theso  pasiage*  is  subjoined. 
Vi'otkU  aad  phrases  included  In  ((iiolat  ion-marks  are  in  th« 


iMTt.    IV. 


l&TAUOS 


167 


earlier,  but  not  fa  ilie  Uter  t«xt;  words  io  brackets  are  tbe 
vartatioii.1  of  (lie  later  text. 
First  extract : 

Then  [Tb-Tn]  taw  GUlomnr  where  TTther  earoe  to  him,  and  oont- 
bb  kiiights  to  Weapon  [ibem]  forlh-rigbt.  Aail  they  very 
iljr  gntfHKl  [took]  ibtir  kuiviis  '  atid  olT  wiili  llmr  brutdi*«— 
rtuaugu  were  tbeir  louk^'^4lld  gru»pod  la  their  bsiails  (heir  luu;;  spouti, 
'<»!(/  hung  on  their  dhoulders  gt«!it  bnlde-Asea.'  Tbea  uid  GJlloniai 
llie  king  a  thing  rciy  sinuigc: — "Here  conwth  Utbcr.  Aureliw  [Aure- 
li«hi»]  brother;  be  wilt  mk  my  poaoo,  and  not  fight  with  me.  'Th« 
bramoal  nrc  his  »wiunii ;  tunrcb  mo  ngniiiEi  thpin ;  yo  no«J  never  rack, 
hrn^h  jc  "iny  ibc  wrctcbci  1 '  For  [And]  if  L' ihcr,  ConKiandne*  aon. 
Bill  here  ticuoniL-  my  man,  '  and  giw  to  l'iui;ciit  hin  tiilhrn'  realm,'  I 
will  bim  grant  jiciice^  and  let  him  live,  and  in  liiir  bon<l>  Imd  bim  to 
my  Ittnd."  The  king  njxike  tbtu,  ibc  nhile  worie  bim  ^it]  bdull  I 
Othen  [Diher  hisj  knigbta  were  in  the  town  ibrtb-rigbl,  [and]  Uid 
[wtj  fln  in  the  town,  and  fought  nliiuply ;  with  Hworda  [over  all,  in 
bower  and  in  hall,  and  fitrt]  niMhed  lotcardt  th<su ;  nod  t]i«  Irish  [tbi^] 
were  [all]  nakc'd.  Vfbva  tke  Irisli  ni«u  saw.  thai  ■  ihe  firiloos  were  in 
€ontltct,*ihey  fought  fieroelvi  and '  neveribeltM  [tbu^]  tlicylell;  they 
called  on  [to]  >boir  king :  "  Where  art  ibou,  oitbiug  I  wliy  wilt  Ibou 
■M>t  come  biibcr?  thou  lolleat  oa  here  [all]  be  destroyed:  —  'and 
Pa»ctait,  thy  comrade^  xaw  na  foil  her* ;  — cotiic  ^«  to  us  to  heljs  willi 
great  »inmgih  1 '  "  Oillomor  hwird  thit ;  iheirroiM  his  lican  wa*  sore ; 
tdlh  hii  Iriih  kni^ht.'i  be  cami-  to  tlir  light,  ani\  I'lwrrit  foi-tli  with  bim 
—  l>o:h  tliry  wi-re  iatcd !  WbuD  Uthor  riw,  that  (iilbmar  wna  'il>ore* 
oomir,  to  him  be  gan  ride,  and  Btiiutc  liim  in  the  vide,  to  that  the  upeor 
tbrouRh  pierced,  and  glidMl  to  thu  lit«rt.  Hii^tily  he  peiued  by  bim, 
and  [b<3  axid]  overtook  Paawut ;  and  said  Oicw  words  C'tbiM-  thi?  good : 
"PawMnt,  thoil  thalt  [why  wilt  thou  not]  abide;  liere  coinub  L'thcr 
riding!"  He  nnote  bim  upon  the  head,  lo  that  he  fell  down  [to  the 
(•round  j,  and  itie  svord  put  in  bis  mouth  —  audi  mi-at  to  bim  wa* 
iiraDgo,— ro  (hat  the  point  of  the  sword  went  in  the  earth.  Then  aiitd 
Uihor:  "I'wocnt,  lie  now  thprc;  no'v  thou  bast  Brilain  all  woo  to  ihy 
luind!  'So  iinaw  hap  lo  the;  thcri-in  thou  art  dead;'  dirdl  yc  fball 
[now]  here,  thou,  and  Gillomar  'ihy  companion,'  and  powK««  well 
Britain  1  For  now  I  dtlirur  it  to  you  [ye  it  have]  in  hand,  *m>  that  ye 
may  prtaeiilly  dwdl  wiih  uaheru;'  ye  need  not 'erur'  dread  who  yim 
Aai\  ftwdl"  'Thmtttid  Uilier,  and  aftcnvnnts  hi-  thi-rc  mn,  bnd  drove 
tht  Irish  mta  over  waltird  and  over  Cms,  and  hIcw  all  tbu  liosl  ibut  with 
*A  laamed  Qigtiib  friend  EUggmts  tbnt  this  translation  of  tba  I4[b  line 
of  p.  )9I<,  wit«,  maj  be  errvuaoiui— tliat  it  slioatd  b«,  At  ffritoni  runaing 
laSttJier.     See  Bomenn,  (ilosaair  to  Oraulun. 


168 


UtTXltOX 


LncT.  IV. 


PMccnt  caiue  lo  land.  Some  (o  tli«  wa  fled,  and  leapt  iatc  tbcir  *}iini; 
wi(h  wcntliernnd  wtili  walcr  iliore  tbey  periHh«dI'  TbuH  tliej  'aped' 
hero,  I'uKcpnt  mid  Gillotnar. 

8econi)  vxtruct : 

The  timu  oRic  ibut  wax  choHcn,  tlira  wiui  Arlhur  bom.  So  soon  as 
lie  umc  OH  turtli  [m  M«  vroHd],  dvn*  took  [rrni-ivcil]  him ;  '  thcv  cn- 
dlianti-d  lliU  child  willi  nia^'ic  moat  slrung,'  iht-.y  [And]  gnvc  liiin  migiit 
to  Iw  ilie  boBi  of  nil  knighia;  tltej  gaxe  him  iuioiIilt  ihinR,  ihiit  Im 
Hliouldbeo  rich  king;  tliej  gave  Mm  (lit-  third,  timt  )ii-  should  livv 
long;  lliny  gftTo  to  him  the  priiice  [tli«  child]  virtu««t  fgllla]  moat  good, 
fo  that  lie  tt'ax  mn$t  gcTKTOUs  of  ail  tncn  idive.  Thia  tUu  elves  ^re 
him,  and  ihn"  thu  diild  thiired. 

Third  BJtlrart : 

There  were  slnin  all  the  brave,  Arihunt  minriora,  high  and  low,  nd 
all  Ihc  Britonit  of  Arliium  [Arthur  hi>]  hoiud,  and  nil  hia  dcpendaDts, 
iif  mnnjr  Icingdomx  [a  kliigdoin].  And  Arlhur  [himsi-lf]  ivoundnl  uiih 
[n]  br<iad  'slaughler-'apcor;  litl(.i-a  druidtul  vruuiidit  he  had;  in  th<! 
liawt  one  lui^^hl  ihnist  two  gloves  1  Tlien  vas  tlicre  no  tiiure  remained 
in  the  fSghu  i>r  two  hundi«d  thoiunnd  men  tluit  tli«<re  lii>'  hiwvd  in 
pleood,  except  Arthur  the  king  'alone,*  and  two  of  his  knights.  Arthur 
was  wounded  wondrousJy  much.  Thcro  ounc  'to  Jiim'  u  [jrouogj  lad, 
who  wn*  i>f  hi*  kindrrd;  hn  wa» Cadom  f Cador  hin]  k>d  'the'  <-arl  ol 
Cornwall;  OoniiiiinticK-'  thv  lud  [hi.-]  hi^hi-,  hv  wiLadtmr  to  the  king  [the 
king  him  loved].  Arthiu-  loultL-d  on  [Tht-  king  Iwheld]  him, '  whcnj 
be  lay  on  Me  ground,' and  aaid  the«c  word*,  'with  sorrowf\d  huu'l'; 
'*  CousULUliiie,  ihuu  art  welcome  i  lliou  wert  Cadors  [Cador  his]  boo, 
1  give  t]i4W  bore  nij  kingdom,  and  defend  thmi  my  Itritons  ever  in 
[well  by]  thy  life,  'and  maint-iin  i.hcm  ull  the  Iuwh  thiil  have  stood  in 
my  dny*,  and  all  the  good  law*  tliat  in  Ulhers  duya  ntuud.'  And  I  will 
fare  to  .\ralun,  '  to  the  tuire.-it  of  all  maidens,'  to  Ai'gante  the  (|Ufen, 
'  an  e.lt  nic»t  Ihir,'  mid  tJu^  iJiall  make  my  wounds  all  Mimd ;  make  nie 
■11  whole  with  healing  di^ughtA.  And  al^crwards  1  will  come  [again] 
to  my  kingdom, '  and  dwell  with  the  llriionn  witli  mickle  joy."  Even 
with  the  words  there  approached  from  (Ao  w-a  'ihiit  wa«'  >  [iittJc]  timn 
boat,  floating  wilh  the  wiivm;  and  two  women  therein,  wondrouily 
formed;  and  they  luc>k  Arlhur  anon,  and  bare  him  ^luidily  [to  tlie 
'boat],  niid  laid  him  softly  down,  and  fvrth  they  gnn  depurl,  Then  was 
it  aecompliBlied  that  Merlin  whilom  aaid,  that  micklo  enro  (sorrow) 
should  be  of  [allHrj  Arthura  departure^     Tht  Britons  bdicre  yet  liiot 


LBcr.  IV. 


TH£  AyCRE!!    niWU 


169 


h«  i*  alive,  and  c)wvU«tb  tn  Avalim  niih  tie  binvt  of  all  elrc*  [<]nM>n»]; 
'aa<l  tlie  Briiaaa  crer  yet  (-xpcct  wli«n  Arthur  tdutll  fvium.'  Wiu 
li«ver  ibc  man  bora,  [ntMrJ  of  wcr  any  luilj-  [woaun]  cboHL-n,  tliat 
ktiowcth  of  tlic  mniti,  to  tittj  tauri;  of  Arlbur.  Bat  whilom  w:is  a  .lagv 
luglil  >1i.Tlin;  he  raid  with  worda, — lii»  *.iyiiiK'"'''^rv  sooili, —  tliat  'an" 
Arthur  »lioul<l  yi-t  conic  [/mre  for]  to  helji  ihe  Kiigliub  [Biiiom.]. 

Another  monument  of  littlo  )it«raiy  intorost,  but  of  not  io- 
fvnoT  ptiilologicnl,  or,  to  «pcak  more  ti«curatal;,  lexical  uikI 
grnniiiiuticul  iinporUince,  ia  the  Ancrea  Klwle,  a  code  of  moaaalic 
prt?c<:|>tii  diawQ  Up  in  prose  \>y  an  uoknoTCn  author,  for  tbo 
guitiance  of  a  small  nunncTv,  or  rathur  religious  society  of 
ladies.  TfaU  work  vnu  probnbly  compost»l  if  uol  ia  tho  tnttvr 
port  of  ttw  twelfth,  at  lat«Mt  very  early  t&  the  1hirtE!<^th  ovutury, 
tmd  is  therefore  nearly  coutcmporaueuus  with  Ihe  chronicle  of 
Idtyamon,  to  the  earlier  text  of  which  it  bc-ars  much  reseroblancek 
The  leoraod  editor  of  thu  only  printed  edition,  that  publtahed 
by  the  Camden  Society  in  1^53,  ifayti  nothing  of  tho  probable 
age  of  his  ninnuseript,  but  Wright,  Kel.  Ant.  i.  G2,  xtatc*  it  to 
be  of  the  ini<ldle  of  the  Ihirtcetith  century.  There  are  at  lea&t 
three  other  mamiscripls.  besides  a  Latin  translation,  and  one  of 
the  English  eopii-s  i»  described  lu  older  than  that  from  which 
tJie  Camden  Society's  edi(ion  i»  print<'d.  They  differ  from  vavb 
other  conmderably  in  orthography,  and  theite  diOereiKAa—  some 
of  which  DO  doubt,  wore  due  to  successive  changes  in  Ihe  current 
inodc«(or»petliug  —  und  the  iniiltipticiitiou  of  oopieaof  u  work 
intended  for  the  private  use  of  three  ladies,  not  members  of  any 
religious  order,  prove  that  it  must  have  been  written  a  consider^ 
able  length  of  time  before  the  execution  of  tho  latest  manu- 
•Ciipl.  I  believe,  therefore,  that  it  iimy  be  cuusidcn.'d  as 
belonging  to  the  literature  of  the  twelfth,  quite  as  appropriately 
Wi  to  that  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

About  one  third  of  the  Ancren  Riwle  is  occupied  with  ut- 
stniclions  for  ceremonial  observances,  the  reaidue  with  moral 
and  religious  teachings.  Like  so  many  other  ascetic  treatises  of 
the  Middle  Ages,  whether  intended  for  tho  edification  of  the 


170 


Tlie  ASCnKN   RIWLE 


Lkct.  IV. 


prorcmed  recluse  or  of  tlie  lAjinan,  it  contains  littlo  of  dogtn&tio 
theoloj^,  and  few  of  those  broa<ier  views  of  CbriMtian  duty 
which  belong  to  the  contemplation  of  man  iw  wliat  God  iitade 
bim — asocial  being.  Hence  it  ha'>  ueitber  the  philoaophical 
reach  of  thought  which  cfaaractorizea  the  works  of  Wvcliffe  and 
I'ccock,  niid  which  is  a  natural  result  of  free  tholo^cal  inquiry, 
nor  Uie  enlightened  ptiilanthrupy  and  coiuprcbcnsiru  charity, 
which  breathe  from  U>e  writings  of  dtvinis  emancipated  from 
(lie  narrow  corporate  interests  and  exclusive  dutiea  of  cloLHt«red 
life. 

1b  a  iifcrary  point  of  view,  it  liiia  no  such  value  as  to  entitle 
it  to  critical  noljce,  iind,  iicdrinj;  no  letamp  of  En^li^h  birth-right 
but  its  dialect,  it  ia  only  for  the  value  of  its  vocabulury  and  its 
Bjiitax  that  I  embrace  it  in  my  view  of  English  philologiciiJ 
liiwtorj".  Di-lails  on  thcKO  points  will  be  given  in  coanectioB 
with  till,'  ppoctmcu  Delected  na  an  illu^lratioo,  and  I  shall  at 
pi-eoent  coullne  my  olwcrvatiou*  to  tlie  aLwIt  of  woni«  which 
compose  its  vocabulary.  The  most  obvious  difierence  in  this 
respect  between  Layamon  and  the  Ancren  Riwle  is  the  much 
larger  proportion  of  L.-)tta  und  Norman  woriU  in  tlio  luttcr. 
8ir  Frederick  Aliidilcu  JindH  lean  than  one  hundred  such  in  the 
67,000  vereea  of  the  two  texts  of  Ijiyamon."  The  <(uantity  of 
matt«r  in  the  Ancren  Kiwie,  exclusive  of  Latin  quotations,  is 
less  than  half  of  that  in  Layamon,  but  the  glossary  to  the 
former  contains  twice  as  many  Frcncti  wonU  as  Layamon,  uid 
yet  omit«  a  large  iiiiuiWr  because  they  were  thought  too  familiar 
to  need  explanation.    Much  of  this  diflcronco  in  vocabulary  is 

•  H  wc  numlicr  irorJ*  dcritcd  from  the  French  (tTx'n  Inr!nriiiig  mme  llint  mny 
huTO  IV.TI1H  iliitvllj  («im  llw  l^tin'i,  wo  ilo  not  lind  in  the  cnrlirr  text  <J  l-nynmnn'* 
pOTin  to  inoBj  lu  nn.v,  wnnl  nt  «!>irh  wi-m  in  uiatr,  u  apfKun  bv  Ili«  S^iioa 
Cbronida.  pfrrEoiu  to  ths  laiiLiilpof  thr  twelfth  rsntor^.  Of  (Iil«  numbrr  Iht 
Utfr  ttn  ivluna  ahoat  thirty.  iui<l  ndrls  lo  them  rather  diotc  tlian  fartv,  whieh  an 
nut  fouiitl  ill  l!io  forliiT  vcnioa;  ao  that  if  we  rtckfii  ninety  wonli  of  rreni-ll 
oH^n  in  both  tuxt*.  roiit»]niii((  loRitlior  nicni  than  iii.HOU  linoi.  vc  iholl  Ixi  abU 
lo  form  •  tolcrnbly  correct  nitiiniil*  how  litile  the  Kunlbli  viKuibuUij  va*  n-jilty 
■ffcclcd  by  foreign  convi-nn  even  aa  lnl«  lu  the  miJJla  of  tlio  Uiirlt'Pilth  tCntniT. 
Sit  F.  MluUsh,  Trot  lo  I^yjitaaa,  \bL  L  p.  ssiii. 


LwT.  IV. 


THE  AXOKBX   RIITLB 


171 


doubtlpss  to  he  aserihed  to  the  f&ct  that  the  Ancrea  Kwie, 
treating  of  rellgiuiis  aitlijflcta,  naturally  adopted  the  dialect  of 
the  KomUh  a&celic  diecipliDe,  which  was  ia  great  [lart  of  T-atir 
derivatioa ;  but  etUt,  as  tho  Ancrco  Biwlc  was  written  in  Engliati, 
while  Layatnou'a  work  was  traadatcd  from  French  and  Latin, 
wc  should  have  vxpected  a  larger  rvlat-ive  share  of  the  foreign 
clement  in  Uio  Iat1i>r  production  than  a  comparison  of  the  two 
tixhihits.  Tlie  Laliii  and  French  words  of  the  Ancrt-n  Biwlc, 
however,  are  by  no  mtans  nil  due  to  its  religious  character,  and 
we  finJ  in  it  many  Norman  terras  belonging  to  the  comnioa 
dialect  of  ecctilur  life.  Compound  word#  of  Siucoa  etymology 
are  lets  frequent  in  Layamon  than  in  the  latter  work,  which  had 
Bome  remarkable  iifKhitinalionB,  Kuch,  for  example,  as  stude- 
atapeltiestne.ssf,  uiuaniii^  nearly  what  N.  P.  Willis  some- 
where calls  siajz-at-kome-itiveness,  the  otKovpui  of  the  Grceka. 
Thi«  greater  frequency  of  Norman  words  might  be  tbnught  to 
prove  tliut  the  prose  work  is  of  later  date  than  the  poetical,  hut 
it  Is  by  no  rncaus  conclusive  evidence,  because,  as  I  have  already 
remarked,  thi;  diction  of  poetry  \i  always  archaic,  and  Layaraoa 
probably  cuulinetl  faimgelf  to  the  conventionally  estnblighed 
vocabulary  of  his  art  The  ortliogiaphy  appears  to  point  to  the 
opposite  conclusion,  though  this  ia  a  very  doubtful  question. 
In  the  AiKTvu  Itiwie,  the  Angto-Saxou  a:  has  almost  dimppc»rod 
and  the  combination  eo  is  Iva^  frcqiunt,  but, on  the  other  hand, 
it  retains  the  iu;  as  riwU,  rule,  and,  oddly  enough,  Oiwa, 
GUverie,  Jews,  Jewry,  while  in  Layaraon  this  combination  is 
often  rephwcd  by  ew  or  cotv.  The  Ancrcn  Biwle  preserves  tli« 
htc,  but  I~iyainon,  except  in  one  or  two  iastanctis,  has  always 
fi-lu*  The  arrangement  of  words,  however,  the  periodic  con- 
etruction,  which  is  les  likely  to  be  a  dialoctio  peculiarity  llian 

*  UiMl  ortliMpiaU  TOTiHitlvr  Ato  u  a  tnio  phcnotTHptiia  rfprmotalion  of  Itie 
•onoil  •ti{<po*rd  to  t«  Indii^atftl  b;  it,  nlucb  in  thul  of  (lie  modem  mi  ia  u'lto/r, 
bM  Klip*tcin'<  Aiigli>&ix<>a  Gnumanr.  p.  47,  tioU,  Myi:  'tbU  combiiutioa  o( 
•omid  i*,  indeed,  one'  I  knnw  no  rrJt-rion  )>y  vhicli  wn  rui  drlrrmin*  vhetlitr 
•  MuDil  W  one,  but  lliu  <'ii>i-riiu<'atnl  t-'ttoT  capsvitf  nf  pi-il^n;;.!!!.)!:.  A  aouid 
(if  lb*  (ingiilir  article  can  t>«  »[>plJed  to  od  uticolstioi)  composed  of  vncceHiva 


ITS 


TBE  ASCEBN  BIWLE 


Liet.  IV. 


A  naiuU  of  tli(>  gcuvrol  ihovomcBl  of  spocch,  U  almost  modeni 
m  ihe  AiicniB  Uiwlc  — so  much  «>,  sometEmea,  u  to  lead  one  to 
quesUoD  the  autbonttoity  of  the  tnaniutcripta — but  tbU  I  tlnnk 
id  to  bo  n»cril>cd  to  tlic  colloquial  Etj'lo  of  tfae  work;  for  the 
dktioQ  of  cutiiuiou  ?]>c(.-ck  atnoDg  educated  men  ut  that  penod 
iiiiint  liave  b(^^«u  much  influeacM)  by  the  dialect  of  the  court  uiid 
titv  Nonnau  nubility. 

The  following  exttaot  u  froiu  Part  IV.  on  Temptationx 
OMiideu  Society  edltjon,  pp.  210 — 216 :  — 

Soutino  iuglura  bcoS  |H)t  no  kiina«n  ncructi  of  Doa  oHvr  glco,  butca 
makicn  chi-n*  &  wrenchm  niia  hoic  mu9,  ib  achulrn  mid  liura  cicn. 
Of  y'ta  mvMi'tv  wriiuS  |>co  niiinvlii;  oniliiK-  iSc  ilei>llcs  kiirt,  to  hringtn  o 
Ivilitic  Lorv  uiidiilu  touenl.  Uur  jit'  <;■  oriB  wtl  uScr  ilcft  wcl,  noiMvivda 
no  nnwen  beo  lokea  |>iiterward  mid  rihi  cie  of  gade  heoiti: :  luh 
winckotl  oSnw  half,  A  biiiold«0  o  liift  &  nsqutat :  ■&  ^^if  )ier  ttout  (o 
cadnriton,  «6rr  lotllicli,  liidrrwiiTd  hco  HchuIcS  mid  dSor  cicu  i  j;  biron 
lioo  ihetvfi  )><-t  gi>d,  bro  kIciiK^  odun  boa  ivo  boro  Mmn  :  utdi  ^C  but 
^jjcui  |iet  vuul  U  cvtT  will  u|ieii.  p«onoe  hco  irraichrjS  tioro  tnuS  mij, 
JiwoD  bw  tiirni.-ft  god  to  rud  :  &  7,i{  Iiit  b  auuuliJ  vud,  tiurub  nimv 
lasiungu  heo  wrcncbcQ  hic  to  wume.  Pros  beott  b«rv  uwtuic  [iropbet«a 
Arowtddart*.  pcos  bodiett  biuar«u  bwu  ]>u  atdidw  dmuel  oclnl  x«t 
agmlvn  liam  mid  hia  ^imm«  grenuungf.-,  &  bu  bco  echultu  boiu  uili 
graiiDGD  •.%  niiiclen,  •&  miLkton  xur  acmbtmiDt  uor  ^c  mitcbcle  angoiM* 
iCo  pine  of  hftlk*.  Anh  li>r  )iui  faco  hcoA  )>c  I<9B«  t«  mcncn,  p«t  heo 
biunmiliflnd  Ii-oracK  bom  m«i»lt:r  to  makitm  griniinr  cbcrv. 

pK  wn-l^fulle  liiiiori-n  fv  ucundu  akirmvS  mid  kniuus  &  1m  i»  bu 
knif-vrurijcuv,  &  j)leii'K  mid  siruurdets  &  bervO  luuu  bi )«  wbwpe  orde 
uppcn  bis  vaagfi,  Sweord  &  kail'  «6er  beoS  scbeqiQ  &  IcaoruiDde 
mrdea  pet  lie  trarpeV  fVomintud  him,  &  HkinneB  lotiword  c4h«.     Aob 

Alioncnlii).  which  icquiiv*  citUer  tm  nrnimon*  of  btcatb  «r  too  difl^nt  pvitiao* 
of  th*  i>i^[MB  of  oprecb,  caunot  bo  praliiaBdL  thoucli  thn  Hpuntc  dement*  of  il 
often  niajr  bo.  Tho  tomUnalion  Jtw,  i*^  i*  not  oalj  lnca|«l>l0  of  proInnipttloD,  bat 
cuiOQt  bo  uU«r«d  at  all  wilhoat  Ilia  aiii  «f  s  third  tlanml.  natnply,  a  vovd 
fi>U<n'iag. 

Theia  WT,  however,  n  few  nimd*  which  mtj  bt  indeOiiitdj  praUagwl,  and  jat 
mm  to  Ih>  compowd  of  two  ilUl  mere  daDtnlaiy  ■Micalntian*.  I  t^brt»  iboM 
into  wluch  tlio  y  conaonuil  a|iiH<an  to  enter  u  a  ■abomlinata  cotnponcnt.  th^ 
}-ji(:IiHli  <-4,  <A,  are  vrrjr  iimH}'  (-^y  ami  fty,  and  in  *oniD  artbcipafihica,  tli« 
l^nlitti,  for  cxamplr.  in  ntliicrb  J  cumajiond*  to  uur  y  «onHiaasl,  Itt^  aiv  rx> 
pcntnl  oivDrdinglf,  ai  IjSdrr.  in  En^liali  (poUiniL  rA^«r,  ijlli,  ilMte,  ftc  &«. 


I.tcr.  IV 


IKE  ABCIIEX  ntVL£ 


ITS 


beo  bodiri^  hwn  fc  donflcn  ochulcit  ploim  mid  ham,  mid  tiow  tcfanpe 
•ul«)S  &  fikirmrn  mid  ham  nlmtirn.  £  dvxtiii  a»e  prdc;  pilchrvlat,  cnrhon 
tODward  «<Scr,  &  mid  belle  eweonlGH  nlsneueD  ham  |>iiru}iul,  fft  heOH 
ken«  &  keoruiiide,  £  atotiche  ponffl. 

|>o  si<iwe  li?!  &  slepci^  iSo  dci>flc*  bnrtnc,  MP  lii»  deore  deorling  1  &  tc 
dmud  ieic5  tii»  Hitrt  jiiJnn  to  hi*  rtitm,  it  lutclcfl  hiin  al  Jiet  Ii«  euer 
wnk.  Uor,  N>  hit  i>  nikcrlicJiR  lo  hwamM  is  iOrl  nf  gnd!  )■«  uornd 
BinSrli-R  jeome,  tt  lit  ideli.-  udiJituoS  hiueliobo  his  lore,  po  pet  i*  id?l 
£;  jwai'IeiU',  He  in  )>«  dw>fl«  beroies  sl«p :  anb  he  nchnl  n  domcjdri 
griinlJclie  abreidpn  mid  (e  dndfiil  dr«ini<>  of  f  e  CDglene  hemen  !  &  ino 
belk  wondredc  »ieliclio  sn-fikicn.  '  Siirsiti*-,  niArltti,  qui  jaci-iii  in  i«- 
pdlchrix.'  nure:itc',  ci  vcniic  Bdjudicinm  Ssluntoiii.* 

pc  ^jacATv  is  fv*  fcondtii  ■ikcbatlSJc,  &  liS  puct  iJ^im  iiskcD,  &  Gtrefl 
abntcn  sdcen  &  Innitichc  MureS  liini  uono  rii):i'!m  miichrlf  &  monic 
roktn  tqg«der«,  &  blowcS  ^erinne,  &ab1«nt  liim  sulf:  psVrrA £  mnkrlS 
^eritmefigureBofnngrim,  aw^Ofl  rikcnarendoRf  habbeSmuchduorlo 
rikeoai.  pia  is  al  ft*  ranges  b1i»^.  &  tt-  iicond  biiiali  nl  )iiii  fruiiitfn.  & 
laohwcJ!  fM  Iwt  to  bcivfrl.  Wtl  umlprwoiKl  currich  wis  moii  |'is  :  ]>« 
gold  &  Kolurr  bnHv,  &  cucricK  corSlicIi  vihiu,  Din  buica  «ar89  J^  Mlmt, 
^t  Bbt«!nt  cupriclmc  mon  )>(t|  bloaweS  iu  bum  i  pet  t*,  pet  boltiw^  htm 
ine  bam  !  ^uruh  bam  ino  beortfl  pradp  i  &  al  J>et  he  rukr-lnS  A  prd<!rf  S 
tpgndp-Tc,  &  clball  «f  cni  pingo  ]>ct  nia  bat«n  takeu,  more  )ii-n  hit  ho 
twod,  a)  Bchul  ine  belle  iirurftra  to  bim  tAdden  &  neddr«n,  &  boSc,  im 
bate  Beift,  aeliuloi  boon  of  irnrincM  hix  Iciirlcl  £  hi*  kniitrtar.  pel  nolde 
her  pe  ncodfalo  u«dcn  nu  acbru'icn.  '  Siibicr  Iu  Bli-rnctur  tinea,  et  ope- 
limcDttim  unm  voimia.' 

pe.  finre  glutiui  in  pea  foDden  manei^.  Uor  be  alikd!  cnor  iSa 
celcrc,  otivr  iBc  kiicbene.  II  is  beorte  is  iSe  diwhea !  bia  fxmbt  it  al  iBc 
niqipc  1  liiH  lif  i8e  tunnc  ■  his  aoiile  iOe  crocke.  KiuneO  forft  biuorm 
hia  Louetde  iMsmiltecl  &  bismoomwed,  »  dttcha  ine  bis  one  bond,  &  n 
Boodeia  hisofrer:  i»nKclcdroidworitcN,.£  wigoMiMeaordninkmBioii 
^t  haueS  imunt  xo  ttntlcn  !  bibult  iiii  j^rcmu  Tromhe,  &  to  uMod  lanb- 
wc(I  f«t  bo  to  bc»tcS.  God  preatcS  peiis  pus  |>urub  I«ii<i.  '  Scrvi  mei 
couicdent,  c*  Toe  tMnri^tis.'  &c. ;  '  Mine  men.'  be  soiff, '  achulcn  etcn.  A 
on  acbnl  encr  bmiRn-ii :  Sc  je  sclitilen  bonn  ueondes  fade,  world  a  biilm 
ende.'  '  Qiiantum  glorificsvit  n>  ct  in  deliciis  fnii,  tanlum  dal«  d  Inctum 
et  lomMnitiiD.'  In  Apoculipsi :  '  Contra  tmum  pocolum  quod  miicuil, 
muc«to  ci  dno.'  Oif  po  gukhcnttppR  vrcallindo  bras  to  drlnckcn,  &  ^eot 
in  bii  wida  protc  pet  he  uwetlo  urifiiiincn.  AjcaD  ono,  jif  him  two. 
ho !  iiwuclt  ia  Godcs  dom  aseao  )>e  pore,  &  ojoan  po  dnnckorca  iSe 
Ap<)ciilip«e. 


174 


TnC  AXCHK!!   lUWLX 


The  fuliowing  irords  require  oxplmiilioa,  or  merit  nottoo.     ch*rsM|| 
tuxr,  W17  dtoes,  grimaces.  Ko  aatiiiliiAiorj  etymology  hu  been  «nggc*t«d 
£>r  ibU  word,  wbicb  occura  m  ibe  Low  Laiiu  of  ibo  aevenO)  ocnituy. 
See  Uici  Id  voc.;— uaiselto,  unhappj,  tmm  A.-S.  evllgi  hnpjn-,  ob« 
Bolelo;— ontfulo,  malif^ant,  from    loel.  voodr,  Dhu.  onil,  eril, 
vkVod.    I  bolioTo  tliis  root  occdis  in  A.-8>  onlj'  iu  comixiiiiidii.     Ii  u 
obwlele;  — knrt.     TIiUaDd  tlio  numorous  allied  wonlaare,  nuconling 
toD!(c>,fhKHl.al.  chorn,  (cohors)  corti*.  See  Ducaiige.  a.  t,,  vthera 
the  earlioxt  dcliniiion   ii»:    ntrium  rnilicnm  atabulla  el  ali'ia 
vdificiiscircumdolnm; — null, but,  A.-S.  ae,olMol(tie,irDDl  cxMdI 
in  certain  useKof  iho  inteijrcticmnA;— oluft,  A.-S.Iyft,air,  akTi  <uc- 
tant  in  a-fo/l; — ont,  aaffht; — cad wi ton,  to  blamo,  A.-S.,  «x'«nt  ia 
torH-if;  — loillicli,  loatliMmn,  AS.  laMic.    TliU  nMt  bkiirs  tn  ham 
paaaed  fVom  Ibo  (lOibiR  into  ihn  Itomnncc  Inngn.igno,  n>  in  Kr.  laid;^ 
alentofi  is  d«lii>nl  by  Murimi:  '  tlftlrth,  nimn  ni,  hang*  dnwn  bin  f^nnt, 
like  a  cio^  in  pnrauit  of  (^m&'     If  thia  i*  correct,  tha  root  would  ho 
aiot  (Ici>l.  nlt^tir,  npatli),  a  track;— laainnge,  *landcr,  Gcr.  Lilstnr- 
UDg,  obsolete;  — forcwiddarea,  Ibrctellera,  Irrnn  cweften,  to  miv, 
obaolcio; — atcIioh«,lial«AU:— ageaten,  lofrisrhtm,  ottlinr  the  A.-^ 
egciiinn,  or  from  iho  same  root  aso^Jlo^r.-i.—  niiielun.     Morton  aug- 
gmti  to  boot  with  tlio  Iwtis  in  annjogy  wilb  So.  to  nt-Tcl,  to  atriko,  oa 
iho  laonning.  I  think,  lioworer,  ilie  A.-S.  ncowcl,  prouniie,  rumikUca 
a  boiler  otyninlofty,  and  if  this  is  the  root,  niuelcn  means  In  throw 
llicmittlTca  to  tlie  ground;  — aiir,  «oi(r;^metien,  to  moan,  htmnon, 
laiMQC; — akirmeS,  l«nceili,  from  akirmen,  Fr.  oscrtmor,  allied  to 
G«r.  achirmon,  not  found  in  A.-S.,  and  oxtiuit  to  KngliiJi  only  in 
fth'rtninA;  — knif-worfmro,   knifo-th rower,   knifaud   worpen    w 
weorpon,  A.-S.  weoirpon,  to  rbrow,  obulei|«;~>ord,  point,  edge, 
obMJcte;  —  pilch-clont:  pilch  i«  atippoaed  to  be  Lat.  pellieeus, 
of  fur,  and  to  have  auqninid  tha  moaning  of  f1ani)i>l;— alanoalen, 
A.-S^  aAntDHiin,  tonumgninU,  toMriko,  obaololo; — borme,  boratn, 
ob!K>lct«:  — tnlcl,  moudi,  lips,  tqtoleS,  irom  tuioI«n.  in  "peak. 
The  etyn^nlofTy  of  iltcsa  nordt  ia  not  obvioto^  iinleaa  wo  refer  lliom  to 
A.-S^  ^<ri>inn,  which  is  imiiniivc:    obaoleie; — maKolefi,  fmm  mn— 
Sclcn,  to  talk,  ohwlotc;— ^eorno,  willin;;ly, esliml  only  in  the  verb 
logcarn;  —  underfuB,  recdroa,  from  nnderuongeD,  obanlMo;^ 
jomalcaa,  Itoedleai,  from  some,  car«,  he«d,  o1»o]eto;^abrotdcn, 
to  awako  auddenly,  to  bo  MartJed,  obaoleie;— bemen,  trumpi^  ob»o- 
l«tc; — jiacare,  covctooa  man,  fimn  A.-S.  gytsian,  to  detin,  u 
covot,  obwletA; — aakobafiic,  affa-gaihonir,  obaoloto; — mkclen, 
to  hcup  &p,  Av-&  hroac,  a  heap,  obaolM*;— paSeroS,  pokath,  it« 


IXCT.  IV. 


TOE   A»CSEN  BIWLE 


175 


modem  poti«r,potttr i^tngrim,  at^oritm,  atgoriifim,  iurithro«tic;^ 
e»ng,afixil.  ThMWorddownotnppcnrtobc  A.—S.  OhMlctc; — oibta, 
pomonioo,  obMlctn; — boInwcA,  dUlurba  Iiimielf^  JV.-8.  holgsn, 
obmtcto; — ntbalt,  from  ethotd«n,  to  rciutn.  oh*DliMe  cxcc]it  in 
hettt,  luid  iw  dciivatiTCs and  coinpoumla ; - — iwurScD,  to  lierom*.  ob- 
■olcte;  —  acbrtidun,  lo  clolhe,  olidt^leto;  —  ;iuro,  ^^rcodv,  obeoleic; 
^nftp|)«,  lalilo-clotbr  Fr.  nappe,  extant  in  dinnmiTive  fomi.  napHa; 
••acoale.  bowl.  Dnn.  Skasl,  obiwlcte;- — imnnt,  allied  with  miud 
hsuoSiDidni.  has  ID  mind  to,  licncc,  >•  about  to; — abntan  ond«, 
a,  a]wayt,ohMlcK;  —  bntnn,  Yfitbout; — galchnciippn,  gulch  en. 
to  cwftllow,  cogn.itc  with  I^t.gulii; — wcnllind«,  wdling,  boiling, 
mollen; — Scot,  pour,  A^^S.  g«otiin,  obsolete;.— aan-cll«,  poriah, 
axtanl  in  nritter. 


In  tbia  extract  Ihore  Are  abont  twenty  vords,  excluding  repe- 
titions, of  I^in  and  French  origin.  TbU  is  more  than  three 
per  cent,  of  the  whole  number,  and  if  we  exclude  the  repeti- 
tions of  native  words  aim,  that  proportion  would  t>e  greatly 
increased.  More  than  thirty  words  used  in  thette  pajtsagi^  linvc 
become  obsolete,  and  of  these,  tnany,  aa  will  be  seen  by  tbe 
ftbove  notes,  ore  important.    I  add  Morton's  translation : 

Then  mn  tome  jeKers  who  know  of  »>  olber  meana  «f  excil  injt  mirtti 
bnt  to  make  wry  fiicen,  and  distort  their  laoutb,  nnd  kowI  with  ihfjr 
ey«v  Thia  art  tlie  rnihappy,  cnviotm  mnn  pmciiwth  in  ilie  deTJI's 
eourt,  to  excite  to  ImightcT  their  cnriotw  Lunl.  For,  if  any  one  aailh 
or  docth  well,  ihcy  cannot,  by  any  means,  look  lliat  wny  with  the  direct 
eye  of  a  god  h«rt;  but  wink  in  another  din^cn,  and  Inok  on  the 
left  hand,  and  obliqtiely :  and  if  there  b  anything  ta  blntnir  or  dislike, 
therr  th<7  »cnwl  with  both  eyes;  and  when  iliev  bowff  boy  px>d,  they 
hang  down  both  their  ears ;  bnt  their  desire  of  i-ril  is  ever  wide  open. 
Thi-n  ihcy  diMoft  llieir  montb,  when  they  inm  good  lo  mil;  and  if 
lh«rc  is  iomowbnl  of  evil,  ih<ry  distort  ii,  and  nuke  it  wome  by  de- 
traction. Th«w  are  their  own  propheln — foreleiling  iheir  own  «mL 
They  shew  bffoiebnnd  how  the  hairfiil  fimd  jhall  »irike  terror  Into 
them  with  hill  hidoon.4  grinning;  and  how  ihry  *hnll  thcmcelrca  gna«h 
llieir  teeth,  and  beat  their  breasU.  with  rueful  look*  for  the  greni  an- 
giiiflt  of  the  pains  of  helL  But  they  ai«  the  lew  to  he  pitied,  becnnM 
tbcy  twve  IcariMd  beforeland  ihdr  tnde  of  mskiiig  prim  clinr. 
TiM  wtatbfol  i»8B  f«acetb  b«fiw«  (be  deril  with  knirea,  an  1  he  i*  hia 


lie 


TOE  iJCCRCN   nilVIJ! 


Im.  IV 


kiiife'tlirowfT,  and  plarelli  vitb  sworilii,  tuul  bf<arc(}i  tli«m  upon  bii 
tongue  by  ihp  ehnrp  point.  Sirord  and  \jiifv  burh  arc  shaqi  wid  catt* 
ing  iTor<3>i  wliich  ho  CMlrth  forUi,  and  ihrnrwilh  aliairks  oiliL-n.  And 
it  f<>rfb(idr<  how  ibr  deiWn  lAnlt  phj^  with  tb<<in  with  their  >biu|i  awiM, 
and  iikiniiUh  about  with  ibiitn,  iin<I  io«  tb^m  like  n  |ii)«b-clout  every 
om^  towards  UQoibi-r,  miil  Hlrike  tWm  througb  irilb  bdl'itwtuda,  wbicji 
an  kwii,  cutting,  and  horrible  ^ina. 

The  dtuggard  lit-th  nnd  *lccpetb  in  ibe  deviT*  boaom,  a»  hi*  dear 
darling ;  and  tb«  dpTJI  applidh  hi*  moaih  to  hia  e»r*,  and  tidU  liitn 
whatovLT  hu  will.  Vat,  thi*  i*  certainly  the  case  with  every  one  who 
i*  not  occupied  in  any  thing  good  :  tbn  devil  aMidnoiuly  tatk«i  and  the 
idle  lovingly  nx^uvc  bi*  Inooiu.  Me  tliat  i.i  idle  nnd  oreleM  is  iho 
ttcrir*  biMunt-slevper :  but  ]ie  aball  on  DootUHluy  be  fntrfnlly  ilartlcd 
*ll)i  the  dreadful  mund  of  the  anpels'  trumpcta,  aiid  sUali  awakiti  in 
terrible  amnremmt  in  bell.  '  Ansp,  yo  dead,  who  lie  hi  gravn:  ariae, 
and  ccimv  to  lim  Savior 'r  judgment." 

The  OTTctoiu  man  i*  tin'  <levirs  nih-gaibcrer,  and  lieth  Always  in  Hie 
■)Jm»,  and  buHity  bctlirii  liiiu««lf  to  heap  up  much,  and  to  nikc  many 
together,  and  bloweih  ibe>«ia,  and  blindeth  biiuwlf,  pokeih,  and  tnakeih 
therein  figures  of  ariibmetic,  as  tlioK  accoiinlaniM  do  w)io  have  much 
to  reckon  up.  Thin  in  all  thv  joy  ril  thin  fool,  and  (he  dvril  icelh  all 
tbift  ganie,  and  latigbcth  no  that  he  bur«tetb.  Kvcry  nine  man  well 
underatandelh  thin;  that  both  gold  and  Mlver,  and  nil  rnrthly  gooda, 
•ra  nothing  but  earth  and  ambeo,  vibicb  blind  every  man  that  bioweih 
npon  ihent;  that  ii<,  diMiuiotelh  liimielf  for  tlicm;  a  proud  in  bnut 
thiongh  tlicni;  uikI  all  that  he  bei^th  up  and  gaihereib  tegetlier,  and 
po«MMtu.>«  of  auy  tiling  more  tlian  ia  neoesmiy,  is  nothhig  biu  aibe>t  and 
in  bell  it  sbatl  all  become  ic<ails  and  addera  to  him  ;  and  hMh  bis  kirtd 
and  }m  covering,  ns  iMiiah  Riiib,  aliotl  be  of  imrm*,  who  would  not 
feed  nor  clothe  the  needy,  'The  wom  ia  aprend  under  ibee,  and  the 
worms CMCT  ibee^' 

The  greedy  glutton  ia  the  devil's  purveyor;  for  bo  alnya  bannla  tbe 
cellar  or  tlie  kilcbeo.  U'ta  heart  is  in  tb«  dishes;  all  his  thnaght  is  of 
the  lable-clolb;  bin  life  is  in  the  tun,  his  mul  in  the  pitcher.  Be 
comeih  into  tlic  prt^nce  of  hi*  Ixird  betnmited  and  bcsroeared,  with  a 
duib  in  one  luinil  and  n  liowl  in  tbc- other.  He  talks  muek  ineohcraiily-, 
and  M^gervtli  like  u  drunken  iiutu  who  aeemetb  about  to  fall,  looka  at 
his  great  belly,  imd  tlie  derll  laughs  so  that  be  btirMeih.  God  lbu» 
thtvatenetb  such  pereons  by  Isaisb,  '  fkrri  nwi  ix>iiKdot)t,  et  vo*  os»- 
ri«tiii,'  &Q. :  '  My  (tenants  shall  eat,  but  ye  shall  always  hunger ; '  nnd 
Tu  aball  bo  food  for  dcvilK,  world  without  end  I     'Hovr  miicb  slui  batb 


Ltd,  IT. 


TDK  ORUULCH 


177 


glorified  IiarBtIf,  ai.d  lialh  lived  dellcaoudjr,  to  mucli  tarmmt  nnd  «nr- 
roir  giv«  iiei*.'  '  Contra  iiimoi  poctiltuu  quod  miwiiil,  miwi-iD  ri  duo.' 
Giv«  tlie  IcMspot  inoll«n  brass  to  drink,  and  pour  it  into  his  wide  throat, 
that  he  muy  dio  inwardlj.  Lo !  «uch  is  lite  jud|,'mcut  uf  God  sgaiiut 
ibr  gltiElon,  Olid  against  drunkard*^  in  tbo  ApocoJjpw. 

The  Ormulum,  of  wbich  J  have  Kpokt-n  ag  one  of  tlie  moat 
important  pIiil<.>logicaI  monuaie:its  of  tb(>  period  under  cuDSi- 
demtiun,  baa  excited,  and,  in  some  respects,  merits  more  nttcn- 
tion  tban  the  Ancren  Kiwle." 

The  Ormuliim  coii»«t8  of  a  paruphnisc  of  scripture  with  a 
Iiomilctic  commentary,  atid  im  conslmcI'M]  much  on  the  plan  of 
OtfriO**  KrLtt.  The  extant  fragments,  irhich  foriiiniitcly  contain 
the  dedication  and  commencement,  amount  to  tweuty  thouraiid 
vetsea,  but  are  apporeatly  only  an  inconsiderable  portion  of  tho 
entire  puem.  The  author  was  Ormin,  or  Orm,  an  Engti^ 
monk  of  the  order  of  St.  Au^Him.^  and  ho  named  the  poem 
OuiDLUH  after  binucLf,  eayiug,  at  the  opening:  — 

piM  boc  JM  n  cm  m  nod  (I  Ormiulum 
Forr]>i  Jiatt  Orrni  iit  u-mhiit«. 

The  bcetoiral  of  hi.s  own  name  upon  the  worlc  may  he  con- 
aMered  an  indication  of  personal  vanity  on  the  part  of  the 
author,  and  it  ta  evident  that  he  was  aiDhitioits  to  distinguish 
liiin.ifif  as  a  reformer,  lioth  in  Kuglieh  philology,  or  at  least 
orthography,  and  in  religion.  His  »y«tcm  of  spelling,— not  new 
in  principle,  and  to  a  certain  extent  common  to  all  the  Gothic 
languages — though  cumberftorae  in  prsctine,  is  carried  out  by 
Ormin  with  a  consistency  and  uniformity  that  show  a  very 
c'lreful  atti-niioD  to  English  phonology,  and  give  it  something 
uf  the  merit  of  an  ori>^nal  invthcHi.  He  evidt^utly  attached 
i  ntucb  raluc  to  this  Eyst4nii,  aud  expected  a  con»iderable  cJroU' 
lation  of  his  book,  for  he  earnestly  enjoins  upon  all  who  copy  it. 


*  Saa.  OD  Out  rooabalST^  nnd  th«  proaodj  of  tlio  OnaatuiD,  Firct  KeriM^ 
Icctnna  v..  i>p.  1p7;  VI.,  p.  103;  XIX..  p.  307;  XXIV.,  pp.  -14;— tM. 


178 


THE  OBXCUtV 


Lkt.  IV. 


to  follow  scTupulously  the  apell  ing  employed  by  liimwlf.  Eitli«r 
for  vaDt  of  poetical  merit,  or  fur  the  great  freedom  \f1th  which 
he  censured  the  corruptions  of  ihe  Cburch,  or  because  reoden 
woro  ropoUcd  by  the  utiooutb  appearance  of  bis  orthography,  or 
foraome  other  unknown  rcn«on,  1I10  book  fitilud  to  t)<r<;uru  l)i« 
populnrity  ita  author  hoped  for,  xad  it  do«»  Dot  wem  to  liuve 
ever  been  copied  at  all.  llie  only  existing  manuKoript  i»  pro- 
bably tbe  original  of  the  author  luinself,  and  ibere  ib  uq  re-i^ii 
to  beltove  that  his  spelling  was  ever  adapted  by  any  other 
writer.  The  piiiicipul  peculiarity  of  OrininV  OTtbogruphy  is 
tliat  Uie  oonsoniiut  u  doubled  after  abort  vowi4s,  fx(«pr  in  n  few 
ease*  where,  probably  for  want  of  room  in  the  manutcript  for 
two  consonanU,  a  seniicirculur  mark  is  put  over  avowel  to  indi- 
cato  its  quantity.  Thcru  urc  abo  marks  of  oontractioo.  and 
some  other  signs  the  force  of  wbidi  Is  not  always  apparent. 

It  U  obvioiu  tiuit  if  the  npelUng  of  the-  Onuuliini  were 
proved  tnily  to  n^prcsent  the  general  contctopoiunoous  proinin* 
ciation  of  Kngliali  at  the  titno  it  was  written,  this  orthography 
would  be  a  very  important  aid  in  acquiring  a  knowled(;<>  of  th&t 
pronunciation,  because  tho  tcmporul  quantity  of  all  the  vovrels 
is  indicated  in  evviy  oombinoUun  in  which  they  can  pouibly 
occur.  Tlie  author  evidently  iIwiyntKl  lo  miikv  it  u  jiliono- 
gmphic  expression  of  the  normal  Kogltsh  articulation,  for  he 
expressly  declares  that  English — a  term  which  be  wotUd  bar<lly 
have  applied  to  a  local  dialect  --  am  bo  properly  written  in  no 
other  way.  Besides  this,  it  may  be  observed  that,  willi  re-ijifct 
to  the  temporal  length  of  tlie  vowels,  the  notation  of  Orm,  in 
ino>t  cases,  corresponds  with  what  i^  and  is  tupposcd  to  havo 
long  been,  the  habitual  pronuneiation  of  English,  Uimigb  in 
many  casei^  the  essentia!  quality  of  vowels  and  the  accentuation 
of  syllables  has  certainly  been  changed. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  number  of  Scandinavian  words  and 
Idioms  in  the  vocabulary  and  syntax  has  led  many  critic*  to 
regard  the  work  of  Orm  as  a  specimen  of  a  North-eastern  [utois, 
deriving  a  special  character  firom  tbe  Danish  colonists  in  thai 


Lb(,»  it. 


QSXULUU 


179 


quarter  of  Englaad.*  The  weight  of  this  evidence  hu  perimp* 
been  cxa^goratc<),  and  I  do  not  attach  much  impoitanco  to  the 
coincidvnovs  bctwi-ca  tlio  Danish  orthography  and  Ihat  of  the 
Orniuluin.  Eogluh  pronumriiitiou  ii^-is  with  Ihc  Dautsh  ia 
Rt-iny  points  in  which  botli  dilTcr  from  llio  G<^niuin,  und  I  am 
much  disposed  to  believe  that  tiie  npclliog  of  the  Ormulum 
constitutes  as  faithful  a  reprcsentafioa  of  the  oral  Kn^Hsh  of  ttit 
time  as  any  ono  work  could  be,  at  a  pciiod  of  great  confusion  of 
speech. f 

Tlio  vorvifi  cation  differs  from  the  Anglo-Snson  modck  in 
wanting  aliit<:r:)linn,  and  in  po59^i>»ing  it  regular  mclriciil  flow; 
from  the  Xoi  maa  French  in  wantiiig  rhyme ;  and,  allowing  for 
the  difference  between  accent  and  classical  quantity,  it  closely 
resembles  that  of  wmc  Latin  poems  of  the  Middle  Agce,  bova 
which  it  was  probably  imitated. 

The  vocabulary  contains  a  few  words  borrowed  from  tincrpd  or 
eoclesiastical  Latin,  but  scarcely  any  trace  of  Norman  influence. 
The  s>'Qtax  of  Orm,  as  will  be  soen  by  an  examhintion  of  the 
pasaages  I  select  for  illustration,  does  not  differ  much  from  that 
of  nodeni  English,  and  if  the  work  wctk  reduced  to  the  prcscBt 
orthography,  it  would  present  very  few  diftieultics  to  a  readtq-  at 
all  Eamiliar  with  old  Engliiih  liCer&ture.  The  Rio«t  reniiirkiU)le 
general  characteristic  of  the  syntax  is  its  regularity,  which,  in 
spite  of  the  temptations  to  licence,  common  to  all  modes  of 
Tenification,  is  greater  than  is  to  be  found  in  any  other  English 

■  PvrtufM  llw  uoft  inpoKnot  Scan^iQariisinn  in  the  OnniUnm  ii  ih»  ■*•  of 
mr#B,  tlie  or%is  of  tho  ini>dcni  art,  m  the  third  [ii-Ttrio  plural  uid!r«lir«  |im(Bt 
ef  tb«  TMb  lir«l),  bnn.  b*0,  la  if,  Atcd  oiVUf*.  f"r  llm  lirrl  Uiw  iu  En^Vh  bo 
far  m  I  hkre  obatrm!,  oo  pp.  1ST  knd  237  of  Ilia  fii*t  iiilumi!  d  tli»  Orniuluin. 
tboogli  •iand«B4  rUeb  in  Lijwnon  ii  reprcMSkd  bj  beon,  bco^  be»S,  biS. 
tK.  ia  ibo  M«M  cotuaon  fcrmof  IbupUml. 

f  Til*  ortbosrapby  of  the  Onnaliiin,  if  it  don  nol  diijiiava  (h«  doclriDn  of  On 
difjilbcait*)  ptonuiirlatfon  of  llm  innn  TavDlt.  ri'ttaiiil}  tfiiiln  aa  K>iiiiti-nMiir«  to  it. 
Bad  thii  bxin  m  xvrj  tnuked  ciliaraclvHiilii:  of  lb«  Kn^liitti  urticiilaliuu  of  lii*  t>uw% 
it  eooU  hanUf  bare  eampcd  »a  mcute  au  ear  u  that  of  Onn ;  ami,  on  tbo  otlia 
fcaad,  if  IhD  towpU  h»d  brrn  diTidcd  into  distinct  ibadci^  u  Id  tnaAem  Vnaith, 
%»  «a«U  hare  fevnd  hiniKlf  undu'  the  nccean^  of  iaTcntiiig  clxorttetcn  to  rcpr^ 
I  tiMM  -mMMt  of  wocd. 

■  a 


180 


THE   OBUITUTX 


Lun.  IT. 


compoBiUon,  except  tiiom  of  modern  date.  This  implict  not 
outy  a  Closer  attentioa  to  th«  subject  tluut  bwl  been  beslowod 
upon  it  by  otJier  authors,  but  •  gen«m]  stability  of  granimittical 
forms,  evidencu  of  wkieli  U  Dot  to  bo  found  eUewliere.  Tba 
duparturea  from  the  author's  own  sy«t«rn  are,  with  very  few 
exceptions,  aa  might  bo  expected,  sacrifices  to  tti«  CBOons  uf 
melra. 

Considered  w  a  poem,  tbe  Orraulum  ha«  no  merit  but  that  of 
nnooU),  6uent,  and  regular  versification,  niid  it  ciliibllH  doul-  of 
tbe  eharacteristic  traits  of  English  genius.  Witli  tlie  exeei>lion, 
tborcforo,  of  lt>t  rcmaikable  prosody,  its  claitns  to  the  attention 
of  the  student  are  of  tiie  Kmntt  rbamctcr  as  Iboae  of  tbe  Ancrea 
fiiirle,  and  it  is  not  a  fit  subject  for  litenuy  eriticiKm. 

I  have  emltfaced  this  poem  in  tbe  same  claw  with  I^yiinwn 
and  the  Ancicn  Iliwic  in  dufrrence  to  the  opinion  of  En^Ii^h 
philologists,  who  generally  incline  to  treat  its  diaWt  as  srmi- 
Saxon,  rather  than  as  distinctdvoly  English.  It  appears  to  me 
to  belong  to  a  later  dale  thnn  fltbvr  of  those  writings,  or  than 
some  productions  which  I  shnll  hare  occasion  to  consider  here- 
after ;  but  its  total  want  of  all  trace  of  naliunality  of  thought 
and  character  induces  me  to  accede  the  more  readily  to  itv 
separation  firom  the  literature  which  forms  the  subject  of  thu 
next  lecttu<e,  and  which,  in  some  caMt  at  lca«l,  shows  a  faint 
glimiuvring  of  the  spark  that  was  soon  to  bo  kindled  toa  radiant 
fiome. 

Afltorr  putt  latt  te  Lalbrrd  Crist 
AflcT    tlial  diEt  ihe  Lord    Christ 

Won  ctimrttn    off  EgypptO 
vax     fivnc     fniRi  Egypt 

Inntill  ft  Undoir  Galileo, 
into    ill*  bnd  of  Galilee^ 

Till  Na»ine|>esa  cjiaatrs^ 
to     Nuxnrctli'a    town, 

pataflterr  w^tP  P^  Coddifnllboa 
dMnoHer  Hiith  tho  Oosnolbook 


Lacr,  IV.  THE   OBUnLDU  181 

Bilffif    he  far  well  lannge 
Temaioed  he  there  well    long 

Wipy  hise  frend    tatt  hofideim  himm 
with  hia  friends  that      had        bim 

To  TuminiTi    &    to  gKteon, 
to     keep    and  to  protect, 

Wipp  Marje  [latt  hisa  moderr  waaa 
with  Maij  that  his  mother  wu 

&    maj^dena   (iweirt  ut  dene, 
and    maidea    throughout  clean, 

&    vit>)>    JoBKp    t'^tt  waea  himm  sett 
and  with  Joseph  that  was    him    Mt 

To  fedt^nn   &   to  fosstrenn. 
to    feed    and  to    foster. 

&     illke  Lenntenn  forenn  {le^ 
and  evciy    Lent       fared  they 

Till  SerranitemcBS  cheastre 
to      Jonisalem's      ci^ 

A35  att  te  Passkcmcsseda^ 
Bye  at  the     Passoverdaj, 

SwB  Bomm  )>e    hoc   hemm  tahhte, 
BO      aa    die  book   them   taught, 

To  freUBenn  )>er  )>att  hejhe  tid 
to    keep      there  that    holyday 

0  )>att  Judisskenn  wise, 
in  the     Jewish     wise, 

Forr  p&tt  te^  wsrenn  gode  menn, 
for  that  they     were    good  men, 

&   Godeas  lasheaa  heldenn. 
and  God'a    laws       held. 

And     8i|)|>enn      o  )>att  ;er   t<att  Criat 
And  afterwards  in  the  year  that  Christ 

Waaa  ofi  twellf  winnterr  elde 
ma  of  twelve  winters   igs 


1B3  THB  OBUDLDH  LwT.  IT. 

pe^  oomenn  inntiU  Serrsaliem 
they    •DRte     into    Jerusalem 

Att  te^re  Pa^keineHse, 
at    ihcir     Posaover, 

Sc  hcldenn  far  ))att  balljlia    tid 
and    held     there  that    hdy      diM 

O  )>att  Judisskenn  wise, 
in  the      Jewish      wise. 

&    Jesu   Crist  wass  }>ar  vipf  hemm, 
and  Jeaua  Christ  won  there  with  them, 

Swa  Bumm  )>e  Goddspell  ki])e)i^. 
BO      as     die     Gospel      Bailh. 

&   aSlcrr  )>att    te     tid   wass  gaa 
and  afler  that  the  time  was  gone 

pe^  wcnndenn  fra    }>e  tenunple, 
they     wended   from  the  temple, 

tic  ferrdenu  towarrd  Kazane)> 
and     furcd     towards  Nazarelh* 

Am  daj^esa    gang    till    efenn, 
a    day's  journey  till  evening, 

&   wenndcnn  {)att  te  Laferrd  Criat 
KUd    weened    that  the    Lord    Chrut 

Wi|)l)  liemra  fatt  gate  come; 
with   them  that  way  came ; 

&  he  wasa    )<&    hehinndemi  hemm 
and  he  was  then      behind       them 

Bilcfedd  att  te  temmple; 
remaining  at  the   temple; 

&    talt    ne  wisste  nohht  hias  kimi 
and  that  not  wist     not    his    kin 

Aco  wennde  patt  ha  come, 
but  weened  tliat  he  came, 


&  jfideaa  heore  wejje  forr)) 
and  went    their    way  ibi& 


acu    wi^L     uuur      nmy    mfw 

*  A  friend  Inqnlrea:  Does  oar  word /an.  In  the  lenae  of  the  cost  of  ajoor- 
ne;,  bear  any  lelatioa  to  tbia  word  f    Thvroushfare  certainlj  does. 


L>m.  IV.  THB   OHUCLUU  183 

Till  )iatt  itt  comm  till    efenn, 
till  that  it  came  to  evoning, 

&     ta    pejs  misatenn  pej^re  child, 
and  tlien  they  missed     their   'hi Id, 

&   itt  henim  offbrrliuhhte, 
and  it  them      grieved, 

&  jedenn    till,    &   Bolihlenn  himm 
and  (thoy)  went,  and  sought     him 

Bitwenena     sibbe      &  cuy%, 

among     relationa  and  acquaintanc  i% 

&    te^  ne  lundenn  nohht  off  himm 
and  they  not    found    nought  of    him, 

Forr  he  wass  att  te  iemmple. 
for  he  was  at  the   temple. 

&    te32    ]>a    wenndenn  eSl  onnstea 
■od  they  then     turned    back  again 

fatt  dere  child  to  aekenn, 
that  dear  child  to    seek, 

&  comcnn    effl    till   S^'^^oIiBm, 
■nd    came     again  to  Jerusalem, 

To  sekenn  himm  )>Kr  binoeno. 
to    aei^     him    there  within. 

&    tejs  himm  o    ])e  f^dde  da;^ 
and  they  him  on  the  third  day 

)iteT  fundcim  i    ])e  temmple 
^ere  found  in  the   temple 

Bitwenenn  |?ntt  Judiaskena  flocu 
among      the      Jewish     flock 

patt  Iteredd  'watis  o  boke; 
that  learned  wan  in  book; 

&    ttere  he  salt  to  ^aj^aena  hemm 
md  there  lie  eat  to     ask         them 

Off  )>esjre  bokess  lare, 
of  their  book's  lor^ 


184  THE   ORMULDU  t>CT.  IV. 

&   allc  (latt  himm  herrdenn    {ibt, 
and  all  that  him      heard      there, 

Hemm  |iiihhte  mikell  wunnderr 
them    thought  much     wonder 

Offjifitt  he  wassfull     jEep      &    vria 
of  that  be  was  full  ^rewd  and  wIm 

To  Bworenn   &    to  fra^cenn. 
to  answer  and  to      ask. 

&    Sannte  Itlnrje  comm  till  himm 
snd  Saiot    Iklary    came   to    him 

&   M^do  himm  pusa  wi))|>  worde, 
and  Haid  (to)  him  thus  with  word, 

Whi  didesat    tu,     lef  aime,  Jmss 
Why   diitst    tfaou,  dear  Ron,  thus 

Vtiyp  ues,  foiT  UB8  to  Bwennkenn  T 
with   us,    for  as  to     trouble? 

Witt    hafunn  Eokht     te     widewh&r 
TQ-two   hava    sougiit  thee  widewhen 

Ice   &     ti   faderr  ba]ie 
I  and  thy  futher  both 

Wi^p  serrhfiill  herrte   &    eaxxf,  mod, 
with  M>rrowfut  heart  and  sony  mood^ 

Whi  dide)«t    tu    |iiHBdcdo7 
why    didst    thou  this  deed? 

&    tanne  fej^de  Jchu     CriKt 
and  thon    said    Jesui  Christ 

Till  bafe  Jiura  yiiff  worde, 
to  both  tliUB  with  word, 

Whatt        woHs       ;^uw  bws  to  sekeim  me, 

what  waa  (there  t(l  you   bo   to    seek    me, 

Whatt       wasH        5aw  swa  to  Bertjhenn  T 
what  waA  (there  to)  you     ao  to    sorrow  T 

Ne  wisato  je  nohht  tatt  me     birrf 
Dot    wist    ye    not    that  me  becomea 


Lkt.  IV.  TEE   OBHULtnC  185 

Sfin  fadeiT    ville     {oTfaia  7 
my  father'B  will  (to)     do  7 

Ne  |)Blt  me    birr)>     beon    hojliefull 
Dor  that  me  becomes  (to)  be  careful 

Abutenn  hise  |>ingess  7 
«bont     bia    things? 

&    te23  ne  mibhtemi  nohht  tatt  word 
ftud  thej  not     might      not    that  word 

git     ta     we]  unndetTBtiuitidetiii ; 
yet  then  wet       miderstand; 

&  he    fa    jede   forp  wi(>j>  hemm 
and  he  then  went  forth  with  them 

&   dide  hemm  heore  wille, 
and  did  them  their  will, 

&  comm  wi^f  hemm  till  Nazane)>, 
and  came  with  them    to  Nazareth, 

Swa  Bumm  fo  Goddapell  kifefli, 
ao       afl     die     GoBpel      saith, 

is  till  hemm  bafe  he     lutte      &      bcb 
and  to   them  both  be  obeyed  and  bowed 

pnrrh     eopfaaat  hentrtunmnease, 
throngh  eoothfaat      obedieoce, 

.  &   wasB  vri^f  hemm  till  t>att  he  wase 
and  waa  with  them  till  that  he  waa 

Off  Jirittij  winnterr  elde. 
of  thirty  winters'  ago. 

&  tire  laSUij  Mor^e  too 
■nd  onr  lady    Slaiy   took 

All  ^att  jbo  sahh   &   heirde 
all  that  she  saw  and  heard 

Off  hire  eune  Jeau    Criat, 
td  her  Bon   Jesus  Chriat, 

&   off  hies  GoddcunndnaHi^ 
and  of  hia      Divini^, 


1S6  TEE  oruhluu  Lmot.  IT. 

&   all    ^hSt    held  inn  hire    ^otiit, 
and  all  cJic-it  held  in   her  thought, 

Swu  Bumm  ))e  Goddspell  ki])o]>]), 
BO       as     Uie     Gohpel      soith, 

&   le^jdo  itt  all  tosaracnn  033 
and  laid    it  all  together  aye 

Inn  hire  {lohhtcus  arrke. 
in    her  thought's    ark. 

&    hire  suae     wex     &      fraf 
And  her   enn  waxed  and  tJirove 

I  wisfldom    &   inn  tilde, 
in  wisdom  and  in    ego, 

&   he     woM     Godd  &  goda  menn 
and  he  wai  (tn)  God  and  good  men 

Well  swifie      lef       &   dore; 

well   very  plcaning  and  dear; 

&    tatt  wnxH  rihht,  forr  he  wass  Godd, 
and  that  was  right,  for  hft  was  God, 

&    god  onn  alle  wim. 
and  good    in    all  ways. 

Her  eodejip   nu  ))iss  GoddRpoU  puaa 
Here  endcth  now  this    Gonpcl     thus 

&      uss       birr)>     itt        )iurrhsekenn, 
and  us  (it)  becomes  it    to  through-aeartihf 

To  lokenn  whatt  itt    iKreff    uss 
to  observe  what  it  teacheth  ns 

Off  ure  sawlo  ncde. 
of  our  Boul's  need. 

Notes. — I  bare  already  stated  the  general  principle  of  Orm'e  ortho- 
pruphy.  There  are  nppareiil  deviations  from  his  oim  rules,  but  these, 
U'hi.'n  not  mere  accidi:nts,  are  doubtlrsB  eTcplicable  as  special  ciises, 
though  we  cannot  always  reconcile  ihem  10  his  usual  practice.  It  will 
be  iH-'cn  thnt  in  words  beginning  with  {>,  and  now  pronounced  with  the 
th  sound.!  is  ofli-'n  Hubstituted,but  this  isalways  done  in  conibnnity  with 


Ltcr.  IT.  TBK  OBMULUU  187 

vhnt  was  donbtleea  an  orthoepical  mle.  After  worils  ending  In  d,  t, 
and  BometimeB  ss,  f  becomes  t,  as  in  the  first  line  of  the  above  extract. 
There  are  some  exceptions  to  this  rule,  but  they  are  not  iniporlant 
enotigh  to  be  noticed,  frend,  the  sign  of  the  plural  is  here  omitted: — 
TTasa — bilefedd.  This  corresponds  with  the  German  n-ar  geblie- 
ben; — witt,  we-two,  dual  form; — whatt  wass  juw,  what  was  to 
yon,  what  had  you,  what  ailed  you;  —  me  birr)>,  the  verb  is  here  an 
impersonal,  as  ought  sometimes  was  at  s  later  period; — faderr  wille, 
the  omission  of  the  possessive  sign  after  words  indicative  of  &mily  re- 
lation was  very  common  for  at  least  two  ceatanea  liter  tiie  time  of 
Omi  i — zhSt,  oontractaon  for  jbo  itt. 


LECrrUBE  V. 

EKGLISn  LAXGUACIE  AND  LITERATURE  OF  TlIE  FIRST  FERIOD: 
FROM  TUB  MIDDLE  OF  THE  TUIRTEENTH  TO  TUB  MIDDLE 
OF  THE  FOURTEEXTH  CESTCEY. 

Aa  I  have  remarked  in  a  former  lecture,  the  change  from 
Anglu-Siixnn  and  Semi-Soxon  to  EngHsh  was  bo  gradual,  that 
the  history  of  the  revolution  can  be  divided  only  by  arbitrary 
epochs ;  and  I  have  given  some  reasons  for  thinking  that  what- 
ever date  we  may  assign  to  the  formation  of  the  English 
fipt-ech,  English  hterature  cannot  be  regarded  as  having  had  a 
beginning  until  the  English  tongue  was  employed  in  the 
exprcHsion  of  the  conceptions  of  a  distinctively  national  genius. 
This,  us  we  have  aoen,  cannot  be  said  to  have  taken  place  until 
after  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century;  but  the  incipient 
chemical  union  of  Saxon  and  French  was  attended  with  an 
efTorvescence  which  threw  off  some  spirited  products,  though  it 
nmst  be  confessed  that  most  of  what  is  called  the  English 
literature  of  the  thirteenth  century,  when  compared  with  the 
conttmporaneoua  poetry  of  Continental  Europe,  and  especially 
of  P'rance,  resembles  dregs  ond  lees  rather  than  anything  more 
ethereal. 

To  tlie  grammarian  and  the  etymologist,  the  history  of  the 
transition  period,  or  the  larva  and  chryaaHs  states,  is  of  in- 
t«rest  and  importance  oa  necessary  to  a  clear  view  of  the  phy- 
siology of  the  English  speech ;  but,  both  because  I  aim  to  exhibit 
the  literary  adaptations  of  the  language  rather  than  its  genesii 


l«CT.  T. 


mmnimH  cixTritr 


189 


or  Its  linguistic  &fEaitief),  and  became  of  the  extreme  difficulty 
of  intelligibly  presenting  niceties  of  gmtamuliuitl  furnj  to  the 
ear  alone,  I  attempt  nothing  beyond  n  very  gioteial  ststcmeut 
of  tiio  leading  Cncts  of  this  period  of  English  philologiciU 
liistoiy. 

We  shall  have  time  and  space  to  criticise  only  the  more  con- 
spicuous writers  nod  their  dialect,  and  wen  among  thuse  writera 
I  must  confine  myself  to  thoite  wb«  were  soinelhing  more  tluto 
merely  products  of  their  age  and  countr}'.  I  can  notice  only 
tvo  classes,  namely,  mich  as  are  emphatically  important  witaeeaes 
to  the  state  of  English  pliilulog)'  in  their  time,  itnd  8uch  m  con- 
tributed— by  the  popularity  of  their  writings  ami  ttieir  sym- 
pathy with  the  tendencies  of  the  yet  but  half-developed  nation- 
ality which  was  struggling  into  existence — to  give  form  and 
direction  to  oontomporaneous  and  succeeding  litenuy  effort,  and 
are  oonKcquently  to  be  regarded,  not  aa  exampit-s,  results, 
•imply,  but  as  creative  influences  in  English  letters. 

Of  the  former  class,  the  most  celebrated  is  the  short  procla- 
mation issued  in  the  year  12S8,  in  tho  nign  of  Ueury  III., 
which  many  English  philologist*  regard  as  the  tintt  i^pcc-imon  of 
English  as  contradislingui^ir^  fmm  Seini-<Saxoii.*  Tiiere  is 
no  very  good  graroRiatJcal  reason  for  treating  ihU  prnotiiTontion 
AS  belonging  to  an  essentially  difTcrcnt  phase  of  Kn^liith  philo- 
l<^  from  many  earlier  writings  of  lite  same  century;  for 
tboighit  is,  En  particular  points,  apprently  more  modern  than 


*  I  wu^pem  the  nliton  ot  ths  gT**l  EnxUxli  Pin>unii7  now  ia  ootmc  of  {«•• 
giaratlaii  nniltr  ttw  NlUfdcM  of  (h*  Londoa  Thilaloi^nil  Sociitlr.  nuuidra  thin 
•raliwpapar  u  Mit  Bq^Uh,  bat  Sanii^^lan  ;  for  il  i*  not  uiiiniii:  l)ii>  iiiaiitiuiFnti 
fRiuunlMl  M  •xutiMd  far  ColfndKi)'*  Gloowuil  Imtat  to  U>«  Ko^iali  UttTalum 
«f  tJia  tUitanlb  tmlut^.  K'-itiri  a»  il  ii^  il  oeotaiaa^  baiidai  sonc  nnant  fonna 
Dot  BotiMil  b;  CoUndi;^  l>m»  vonls  not  found  in  tha  Glafurial  Indiut :  a,  nl- 
WBj^  Bye;  afvnmid  {ix/.'miKidtj ;  htttgle.  ytonnaa.  ordinniipii;  frrof,  proQl, 
(Ood; /K'fHtw,  t«lp;  nnj",  noblM  [»1 :  curt,!/  (usatlvm);  ni^fuou,  cuuucillar; 
mttutt  ^ftitmi5M\  Uv,  dwroe;  wfn  (uri'tii),  trrfu  vurvn  liuyrm/il}:  irorliiKur, 
liOM«r.  W*  nuj  bene*  isfur  tbnl  tlie  iliti  nnpotiliHliMl  nlics  of  th«  lilmtun  «J 
Uw  thiilMiith  e«nt«trT  vill  fumitli  a  cuD^dcmble  numbor  of  wofdt  not  jtt  ln> 
mporklnl  iate  Eo^uib  TWAbaUrim 


190 


PB0CIJl»AI10!l   or   BENBT  III. 


Lkt.  V. 


■ome  of  tliem — tho  Ancrea  Biwie  for  instanoo  —  it  ui.  Id  otlin 
respects,  quite  as  deciclcdiy  of  no  older  structure,  lu  real  itn* 
portunce  orines  cIiieRy  from  the  f&ct,  tbut  it  is  one  of  tlie 
Tcry  few  epecimeos  of  tlie  EnglUK  of  th<tt  century,  the 
date  of  which  u  positively  known*,  tlint  of  the  older  toxt  of 
LnyMnon  being  rntbcr  doubtful,  those  of  the  later  t«it  uutl  of 
the  Ortnulum,  ita  well  as  of  the  Ancrea  Riwh^  and  of  ino«t 
other  tnn»u«cripta  ascribed  to  tlio  thirteenth  century,  alto^vtbui 
ODCertain. 

Another  drcumstanee  which  adds  much  to  its  value  is*  Ihatj 
it  was  issued  on  an  important  political  occasioa — Uie  i«labliiib* 
ment  of  a  govcrnmeDtal  council  or  commisgion,  in  deroj^tioii 
the  royal  authority,  and  invt-stci)  with  almost  absolute  powers-^ 
ood  that,  tu  appears  from  t)ie  dociunenl  itself^  copies  of  it  were 
•cut,  for  public  promulgation,  to  every  vltiru  in  En^tland.     The 
probability  therefore  is  stronjr,  that  tJiia  tranalation  —  for  tho 
proclamation  appears  to  have  bccii  drawn  up  in  I-Vonch  —  was 
not  written  in  tlic  peculiar  local  dialect  of  any  ono  district,  but  in 
the  form  which  most  tndy  corri.-«pond«d  to  the  gvnersl  feature! j 
of  tlio  popular  speech,  in  order  that  it  might  be  cvciywhersi 
iotelligible.    It  mnst  then   be  considered  the  best  eridcnoe 
existing  of  the  condition  of  English  at  say  fixed  period  in  the 
thirteenth  conlurj'. 

It  bus  been  objected  againot  tins  view  of  the  philological 
iropoTtnDCO  of  this  document,  that,  being  an  oflidal  paper,  '  it  isj 
made  up,  in  great  part,  of  established  phrases  of  form,  many 
which  had  probably  become  obsolete  in  ordinary  speech  and 
writing,'  t  and  hence  i»  to  be  regarded  as  no  true  represe&tatire 
of  (he  current  Eoglifli  of  its  time,  but  as  an  assemblage  of 
archaic  forau  which  bad  lost  their  vitality,  and,  of  coune,  as 


'  I  un  parh«p«  in  nrer  in  tnattag  1£n  ftitoA  lowUdi  llii*  mooiiBcat  bcJoom? 
H  kltocBtlioT  oratain.  There  t*  no  doubt  •»  Ut  Ui«  dat«  of  Uie  cvigiiul  compou— 
lion,  but  HIV  »«  fun  tliat  tliU  partlmLir  Englisb  topjr  U  fonkanponstaiu  •mtlim 
tb*  origianl  f 

t  Cni^  OotUsta  of  tbt  Hiitocy  of  tlie  Eagliib  IinngimiL 


Un.  V. 


raOCLAUATIO!)   OF  BEKKT  m. 


191 


bdoog^ag  pliilologically  to  an  earlier  pciiod.     This  objection  ia 
founded  on  vltat  I  thiuk  »u  ernineoux  vivw  of  the  facts  of  tbs 
CAse.     After  the  Conque-ti,  tlie  Anglo-Snxon  vitt  supc-niolod  bv 
French  and  Latin  as  the  mediums  of  official  coinmuDicalion, 
and  there  is  reason  to  bclicvo  fluit,  except  in  grants  to  indi- 
vidiiaU  nnd  other  matters  of  |>riv»tc  cooccm,  Scmi-Saxon  and 
Early  Eoglisb  were  little,  if  at  all,  used  hy  the  }jiivornmcnt,  this 
proclamation  being,  1  believe,  ttie  only  pultlic  dociimtMtt  kmiwn 
to  have  been  promutgatod  in  the  native  tougucdunug  the  whole 
of  tho  twelfth  tLDd  tJiirteviith  centuries.     It  was  proliably  em- 
ployed on  thitf  ocoasitin,  buciiuse  the  political  moveineol  whicb 
extort«d  from  the  crovru  the  E!st.i.bl>ftbment  of  the  commi^rioD 
wail,  r.8  far  aa  in  that  age  any  political  movement  could  be,  of  it 
popular  character,  and  it  was  thought  a  prudent  measure  to 
publish  this  coace«fiion  to  thv  demaadii  of  the  people  in  a  dialect 
xntelligibtc  to  all. 

Thcni  were,  then,  at  that  time,  no  'eslablixhrd  phrases  of 
£Drm '  in  the  political  dialect  of  the  Engliith  language  Tho 
jTovi-niment  could  not  hare  used  a  stereotypfd  ]ilini*i-.ilogy,  for 
Che  ruii.<u>n  that  none  such  existed;  and  act-ordingly  t,hi«  procla- 
snation  must  be  viewed  as  an  authentic  moDuraenI  of  the  popular 
■peech  of  Engtund  in  the  middle  of  the  thirlccuth  oonturv,  so 
iar  as  tliat  ^>eecb  had  yet  acquired  a  cunsiKtvut  and  uoifurm 
«baractcr. 

It  U  very  short,  containing,  besides  proper  names,  only  about 
three  hundrt'd  wonlM  in  all,  iiikI  only  bt-twocn  one  hundred  and 
thirty  and  one  hundred  and  forty  di  fferent  wordv,  even  counting 
as  such  all  the  different  inflections  of  the  smav  stem.  Of  courm-, 
it  exemplifies  but  a  small  proportion  of  cither  the  grammatical 
forms  or  the  vocsbiilaiy.  In  thia  lattt^r  re«[wct  it  shows  no 
trace  of  Norman  inHuf  nee,  all  the  words  being  Englisli,  except 
'the  proper  names,  a  couple  of  ofBcial  titles,  duke  and  marakiiif 
and  one  or  two  words  which  tho  Aoglo-Saxon  had,  in  earlier 
a^  received  from  the  Latin;  but  in  the  grammar,  the  break- 
ing; down  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  inQectiona]  system  hi  plainly  pur- 


19S 


FltOCIAUATlO.'C   or   BESOT   III. 


htCT.   V. 


oeptible.     I  give  the  text  u  I  find  it  in   HnuptV   Zeitadirift* 
xL  298,  299,  after  Pauli.* 

llcnr',  lliitrg  Goilci  rtiJti:rae  Kin;;  on  EnglFnr)oin<Ip,  Ihnavord  on  If^ 
Icttnd.  <luk'  on  Norai',  on  Ai[uiuiii',  and  uorl  rm  Aiuow,  Mnd  igre^n]{0 
to  All  hiae  hulde  UumiIc  and  Uue  ledu  on  HunU-niW  Mliir*. 

Thact  wiWo  g«  vr«l  alle,  llia«t  wo  vrillcn  nad  ttiinen,  timet  tfanct  nra 
iMdaunm  aQo  othor  tlia  mou*  dael  of  lieom,  ilia«t  licoth  icfaMen  tbtirg 
ui  and  tliurg  thaM  tcandM  folk  on  ure  liimcridie,  liabbeili  Idon  md 
acliull<rn  doD  in  th«  worth&eaHi  of  Godo  and  oti  urs  Irooirlho  lor  tlia 
ftene  of  tbo  loaodc  thurg  tJi«  bmgw  at  ihan  toforenlMida  r«d<aDKn, 
beo  >t«doliu«t  and  tlcMuido  in  kilo  tbingv  *  haUia  ii«iid»,  and  m  luam 
alia  tiro  trcowc  in  the  tnmwtho,  tliM  hw  ua  og«n,  lliaot  boo  sU(l«fn«<t- 
)tc)M  huddcn  and  HwerMm  to  benlden  nnd  to  wori«n  iho  iwiDCiwa,  Ihaot 
b«on  imakodQ  and  boon  to  makicn  thurg  tlinn  tofon^iwidc  nc<kan>eB 
othor  thitTg  tlio  niouro  ditcl  of  hoom  nlawo  ul*e  hit  !■  biforcn  iaoid,  and 
timet  ndic  other  bel])e  ihaet  for  to  done  U  thiui  ilclie  otho  ageaiea  alls 
men,  rigt  lor  to  doiio  nnd  to  tbaogcn,  and  noon  dc  ninie  of  loaiuk  no 
of  egtc,  vr1i«rothurff  tlua  bMigte  mugo  booa  ikt  olltcr  !n'4!rjed  on  cola 
wiM  and  gif  otii  oth«T  ont«  ciunen  her  mifjenea,  w«  wMatx  and  houtim, 
thnot  all«  ure  treoiro  hwni  healden  doadlicho  Uoon,  and  for  thaet  we 
wiUcD,  tluiM  thia  beo  atedcdiMC  and  leattnde,  wo  aefideD  i^ir  this  wril 
open  iocined  witli  nre  wd  to  bnldcn  nmai^Ci  gcir  iiw  hord. 

Witncne  uMclv«n  aot  Lund«n'  thane  f^gteiMiilM  day  on  the  montlia 
of  Octobr*  in  ibc  two  and  fi>w«rtigtb«  gea»  of  ure  cruuiuge 

And  tfaia  vrta  idon  aetforen  nre  i>wom«  r«deanen : 
Piere  follow  die  aignatiirca  of  aoronl  rtdefmtn  at  ooan^ots] 
and  a«tforen  othro  mogo. 

And  al  on  dio  ileha  irorden  ia  iacnd  in  to  aonrihco  othr«  Adro  outt 
al  tliaer*  kanericho  on  Englsaoloando  and  ck  in  td  Ircloado. 

In  modom  Engliidi  thua : 

Henry,  by  the  irrace  of  God  king  in  (of)  Rnglind,  lord  in  (of)  Ir« 
land,  duko  in  (of)  Nominndy,  in  (of)  A^nitainr,  and  tiirl  in  (of)  Anjou, 
ROida  giTcting  to  all  hi*  licgcx,  clurk  nnd  lay.  in  HnntioKdonidurv. 

Thit  know  yo  vrdi  all,  thni  vre  will  and  Rrant  that  what  our  oout»ctl> 

■  I  nqnt  Umt  I  sin  nnatiU  to  fUmiuli  n  litAn]  ot^  of  ihii  talMnMfng  dnet- 
iB«ut.  I'auU.  twm  wbom  Uia  text  iu  }Inii[it  !•  priiil^  !■■■  ihongiht  ftl  la  nj«Mt 
lh«  J  of  iba  oriiHnil.  mil  I  mppose  alao  tha  ^  anrl  r,  ona  or  loth  of  whicii  it 
factetilj  employed.  Wliclhcr  other  thangca  luini  W«ii  iiiade,  IJoaat  know.  Iial 
•Ten  liwM  an  la  luunitiftabb  aa  it  vauU  tw  to  aulvtitate;  tcif,  ercA  tor  x 
in  ptiutia)!  a  i)ai<iu«  Orarit  maauscrifl. 


Uct*  V. 


rnocUHATiON  op  henrt  m. 


Ids 


Ion,  all  or  tli*  major  port  of  them,  vha  nro  chouri  (17  u*  *nA  bj  tlia 
bnd'ti  pcopio  in  our  kingdom,  Iihto  doni?  .Tnd  slintl  do,  to  t}ie  honour  of 
God  Bud  in  nllc^anco  to  us,  for  th«  good  of  the  huid,  hy  the  or^ancs 
of  the  oforcKud  oouncilloT«,  be  iit«d&Kl  inil  pcniiim«nt  in  all  tbin.i^ 
t)m«  without  end,  and  we  eoramanil  uU  our  Uvgns  by  ilii^  fuith  iliat  thtry 
ovre  on,  that  di«^  ittdfiutly  hold,  and  sw«(ir  to  liold  and  defend  the  re- 
gulattona  that  ore  made  and  to  be  made  by  the  aJbreaaid  ooimcillon,  or 
hy  the  roiijor  port  of  lh«ni,  aa  ia  before  foid,  and  tlial  «adi  help  odien 
this  lo  do,  by  Um  Bune  oaih,  agnintit  all  men,  right  to  do  and  to  r««eivn, 
«nd  tiiat  DOoe  taXe  of  land  or  goods,  w1i«i«by  this  ordinance  may  b« 
IM  or  impaired  in  any  wise,  and  if  any  [nt^;.]  or  any  [plural]  tnuia- 
glM)  hwe  againat,  ir«  will  and  command  thut  all  oar  U^ge^  iheat  hold 
tm  doadly  fooa,  and  bccnttw  we  will  tltat  this  be  Bt«drast  and  pormnnent, 
w«  tend  yon  those  lctt«r*  patent  acaled  with  our  aeal,  to  keop  among 
yon  in  ciutody. 

WitnuH  ouraclf  at  Tjoodon  the  dghtncnth  dnr  in  the  month  of  Octo- 
ber in  llwt  two  and  tottiuth  yeur  of  cur  coronntjon. 

And  thia  was  done  before  our  sworn  conndlloia : 
^SignutiiresJ 
and  before  other  noblea  [?]. 

An>d  aD  in  lite  «ame  words  Is  sent  into  ereiy  other  slitre  over  all  the 
Ui^dom  in  (ofj  Eughad  und  abo  into  Ireliuid. 

The  first  thing  which  ictrilccs  ux  in  the  at))cct  of  this  procIamaUoD  is 
m  ttnicture  of  period  ao  nearly  corresponding  with  present  naagc,  Aat, 
■s  the  above  traaslatioa  shows,  it  is  ca^  to  make  a  modem  Englid 
YersiOD,  ooolbnning  to  the  oi^inal  in  Ti-rbol  amngement  and  t^-ntax, 
moA  yet  departing  very  little  from  the  idiom  of  our  own  time.  Tlie 
positional  trjmxax  had  become  oatabUdicd,  and  the  inflectional  endings 
bad  no  longer  a  real  v*\jie.  Tru«,  fixim  the  force  of  habit,  they  oon- 
tintied  long  in  lue,  just  aa  in  spelling  we  retain  letters  which  faava 
oeaaad  to  b«  pronoimood ;  but  when  it  was  onco  distinctly  feit  that  tli« 
■yntaetical  rcUlions  of  words  had  oocne  to  depend  on  precedence  and 
■aqcunc*,  the  csmcs  and  other  now  iiseUn  gmmmaiical  signs  wers 
ncgtecled,  confmindod,  and  Jinally  dropped,  as  wern  the  originni  in'mbols 
of  the  larger  numbrrs  in  the  Arabic  nolntian,  when  it  wiu  discorcred 
that  position  alone  might  be  mode  to  tmlicalo  the  value  of  the  &>cton 
of  which  the  digits  were  the  exponents.* 

The  principle,  that  the  gnunnmticiil  calf^ories  of  the  wonls  in  a 


■  See  an  aiplsnirion  of  tlis  otig^  of  tlio  dsctmul  QobLtica  in  s  mIs  la 
BDmboldf a  KoMMi 


194 


fBocuvAnox  or  tnaija  m. 


LwTi.  V. 


peruHl  an  <I(it«nnii>nil  hj  Uidr  rcUljn  pcnitioiiR,  is  the  tnie  character- 
tiKic  of  Knftlii-h  o.i  diictingniKbcd  from  Sucon,  luid  if  wo  co  ilJ  fix  die 
epodiAl  which  Uiis  priiid]^  hccamodiaonntniUii^  Uwof  conemictioii, 
wo  eouJil  aaaigii  a  d>t«  to  the  origin  of  tho  English  Ungungo  m  k  fi«w 
llnguiKio  individuiU- 

B^gel  eoiiai<l<Ts  the  orthogmphj  of  thb  proclamation  k>  impcFrtant 
ihnt,  m  an  ariiolo  in  the  bboodcI  Bumbcr  of  the  cJercDth  volamo  of 
llaufit,  he  dcTotM  do  Iom  tlMHi  eight  and  twsnlj  doaelj  printed  odaro 
lieges  to  an  oxaminalion  of  it.  Were  1  conrinced  of  the  aoiindneM  of 
tboaa^eculitioaR,Ui*prr*cnl  would  aot  bealii  place  for  the  exhibtlicai 
of  the  rcaulta  arrirod  at  hj  tlii*  wrilor;  but,  however  ingvnioaa  may 
be  hit  viows,  it  appear*  to  m«  that,  in  the  cxcMrivo  im^illari^  of  nil 
OTtliogmplijr  at  that  period,  wo  imj'  find  aafficicnt  reuoo  for  dotibUug 
Mhie^utT  wo  are  yet  in  poaaemJoa  of  ttiiEcicnt  data  to  jutnify  any  poai- 
tive  odDcIawoni  on  the  rehttJoni  between  the  ipokcn  nnd  tho  writttn 
tooguo  of  England  In  the  middle  of  the  ikitteenih  oentuiy.* 


■  W*  e*a  narcr  lUtenniat^  bjr  inttmal  wHeawt  wtietliir  tb*a|p«  tn  mthogrtfkj 
ar*  «(ntcmponin<<oii]i  witli  rluiiani  !a  pconnndetioo,  sod  it  in  only  in  a  mj  f*w 
rtorat  aum  Tliat  urn  1iiit«  mij-  vitomal  eiMeon  aa  111*  Mil>jtcl.  Thn  pnaamption 
U  ilwayi  ihnC  Ilia  ipeiling  Trmiiiml  nulterail  Ions  after  lli*  (pohaa  venl  had 
faMoni?  Tfiry  ditTiiront  in  aitinilalion. 

If  «D  compare  tli«  orthnfcrtjih/  of  o«r  lime  witL  tliat  of  Sbafcipear***  ap^  w« 
Knd  T«i7  consid^niMi  changnt  sad  v«  know  llut  Eagliah  poanadetiOB  tn»  hrmt 
■nuh  moditlnl iliipe tbnttieriod.  (S(o tho  md«no*en  thionbjrct (n  FimSme^ 
LtetnraXXII.)  Rnt  tl>r  dunea*  ia  vpctlioK  hara  aiA,  in  fmrnl  hma  maie  tOr 
ti»  parpomof  l>riiu^lb«  wriltan  into  rttMrewordaaMiritk  the  ^okenteaguv 
tet  tar  AjTiuHogieti  rf  aiu.  fcr  conraiianc*  of  tlie  prioicr,  tbr  nalbnnitj,  and 
is  ea&ie  cmm  from  nprle* ;  not  havn  n  oaf  rcaiua  to  brhota  thu  oar  jaramOt 
erthogiaphj  ia  norc  truly  plionof^mpMc  Ibiu  itin>(tirolM«4ndyear*ige^eic«p^ 
ptrhtpa.  *o  f«r  w  it  hw  bMD  mulf  to  by  droppiiig  the  note  f  la  Many  trwde. 

Tho Sfanlih  Academy bweneoMMlrd  in  bii^agaliMt  arerolutioo  iii  tboottiio- 
gnphycMTlheQutiliiui  iBBjcmiffl,  mid  iiithi>IiMlaaeaith«Biod«m  Kpalltnitmorrtnly 
nprtaentatheaitkuUtion  thsn  Ihpold  orthoffnphy  did.  ThnrJianKo  wnnot  made 
tutfii—  lh«  orthoepy  had  bnn  rwently  modified,  but  to  mike  tho  ottliograpbj 
B  morK  iinlfonn  ind  eonTODient  luprwuioB  of  what  had  bMn  In  a  long  time  iW 
normal  promiiiriitian.  Thiii  we  know  liiatariaiUy,  but  if  the  diwnailoi)*  on  tba 
•ntyect  ihontd  be  lotl,  posli-rity  in  IkIi  t  m  joiKlly  iafnr,  frooa  the  latemal  •Tidraee 
in  lh«  mo,  that  tho  art  iituId  lion  of  tli(>  Spsnuh  Qiu)or««nt  a  eoddcD  ttumgv  in  the 
fini  Inlf  of  t)i«  nwctornth  Mntaiy.  u  weran  thetthe  imnrnGtiliDB  of  Saxon  woida 
in  Engliih,  in  tli*  tlnin  of  Henry  III ,  diflctad  auttOTiilly  from  ttiat  employed  in 
the  ttone  word*  at  tlie  epodi  «t  tha  Conqeeit.  And  In  ilia  ume  way,  Ifariog  tho 
axttBil  oridcnK  out  of  lh<!  qnKlien.  a  ttranRitr  to  Atuits-Amrrimn  anicr,  nb- 
•arriiig  tlie  ^i'iu'riI  fix  ploy  mrnl  of  Wclniir  b  unhappy  cuogrophy  ia  Kcw  York 
^wipqwm  and  evlwul  liooka,  eould  corns  to  aa  otliat  condnuMi  LSaa  thai  Um 


1.BCT.   V. 


PBOCLAMAriOX  or    UUCRT   HI. 


195 


The  followiDg  woTil*  Mem  to  rcijtiirc  tipocin]  notice : 

Tf.KBa.  Bead,  3  per.  indie,  nag.  in  witbout  infloctioniU  ending  o( 
odier  Mgn  of  ooi^ngntion ; — witcn,  iroperatirti,  cnda  in  n  intiUMil  off, 
wliieh  bttUr  wan  tlio  A.-S.  Ibnn  wbcn  thu  nominutivo  pronoun  fi>IIoiirc<l 
the  vetb; — wiltpn,  with  n  linal  iuricadof  )i  or  8,  but  beoth  rod 
hsbbeth  witb  t3ic  kuur  aound;— Boliallen  widt  n,  tuin  A.-S.;  — 
hoaton  witb  n  insuad  of  ^  or  B;  —  be&Iden  aod  awerien,  nib- 
JBOctive,  with  R  «s  in  A.-S.;  — to  liealdon  and  to  werien,  infini- 
tirca  with  fo,  oontnir;  to  A.-S. ;  beon  with  n  ioatcad  of  A.-S.  8; — to 
makien,  g«nm^a]  according  to  A.-S.  conRtniction,  but  without  the 
cbaradfTiatic  -iie;  —  holpo,  aabjunctivR,  with  <  a*  in  A.—S.;  —  to 
don«,  g^rrundial  with  duractcriiitic  ending ; — to  foang«n,  gerundial 
vilbout  charactoriitic  ending; — Dime,  aubj.  with  e  an  in  A.>S.;— 
mugc,  aubj.  wiUi  c  an  in  A.-S.;.— cum  vn,proticiblj  inibj.,  with  »  n«  in 
A.-S.; — hoaldun,  nibj.  witb  n  u  tn  A.-S.;  — sendon,  widi  it  (ur  8; 
—  to  bulden,  geniud.  without  charactcriatic. 

Nooss.  Igretinge  is  not  a  parlidple,  hut  a  noun,  jwrftj*?,  Lat 
aalutom.  The  i,  originally  on  augment  of  lli«  participle  and  ja^t 
tense  of  the  rerb,  ia  pretixed  iHfo  to  two  other  nouna,  iaecneaaea  and 
ifoan,  and  to  iltewedo,  which  in  probnbly  to  bo  conadored  as  an  nd- 
joctiTO,  thongh  not,  like  ilafrde,  n  pnTtii-ipiiU ;  bcsigte  ia  alliwl  to 
tight,  and  therefore  otymolngicallj  corTi:>.-pon<i*  to  prmtittoit. 

Amectivkx.  moare.  It  is  worth  nolicingr,  ax  nn  inxtiutce  of  tfaa 
apfiioxinuitiiMi  of  laiqiuagea  which  hnvi:  long  diverged,  (hat  iho  A.-S. 
niKra  and  th«  Latin  major,  are,  in  ooiuequcnoe  of  orthoepic  cJiange*, 
rapreaentied  in  modern  EngliAh  and  in  Portugtieou,  napcclivclir,  br  the 
Buae  word,  more.  Enf^-,  m<^r,  Port.  lu  t>ie  kudo  way — in  pureuiince 
of  more  remarlLable  laws  of  change  by  which,  in  (he  Ciuibrk  of  tJie 
Sette  and  the  Trodici  Comuni,  the  Ger.  k  becomes  b,  the  diphllton;;  e{ 
■  sogndcdo.aad  the  palatal  Mia  dwnged  intoj^ — the  German  adjective 
waich  ia,  in  Cimbrie,  upellcd  and  pronouRMul  bog,  which  agreea  is 
fbnn,  and  in  at  k<a*t  one  ncnniog,  with  the  Celtic,  bog.  Seo  a  nMt  on 
Buck,  in  the  Amcriowi  edition  of  WedgwoodV  DicL  of  Eng.  Kiyni. 
Oni  other  onie,  Itegel  supposes  tlie  e  final  in  lh«i  latter  exnmpk  lo 
bo  the  aign  of  the  plural ;  others  have  tnsat^  it  as  a  ieminine  nngular 
ending.  The  <inc»lion  cannot  be  deteniiined  bjr  tlie  ayntiix,  for  iho 
plumi  might  hare  boco  nwd  aflor  an  alternative,  but  the  dttdnctioa  of 


paeple  «t  th»  AmeTJean  mmsieTcUl  molrapolii  bad  lately  beoanu  m  UnmUlily 
OfinrcJ  in  Bpecd)  a*  to  talk  of  trlm-itn,  at  diiMlnt*  rivt-ltn,  and  cC  liif-Ui^ 
■iiijjtii  i1  gpodt. 


O  S 


LwT.  T. 


SUUA^ICE  or  AU:XAMJlUt 


197 


never  fo  h&ve  lioen  nbecurcd  in  thci  Eart,  ami.  Id  the  Middle 
Ages,  tratuiiationH  of  OriuuUl  rotniuiccs  fuuudc-cl  oq  liU  life,  and 
imitatioaa  of  tbuni,  conntituted  an  importaut  feature  in  the 
literature  of  every  European  people  possestung  a  writteo 
speech. 

The  most  celebrated  and  popular,  tbotigh  not  the  earliest,  of 
these  poems,  was  the  Atexaudreia  of  Philip  Gautier,  of  Lille,  or 
CbatUloa,  which  waa  composed,  aa  appears  irom  iotemal 
evidence,  between  the  fears  1170 — 1201.  This  ia  modelted 
mainly  afWr  Curtius,  and  is  written  in  Latin  hexamotcrs.  It 
served  as  tbc  prototype  of  Dunieruutt  versions  and  paraphimst* 
in  many  laoguages,  and  wan  even  ti-anslated  into  Old-Northern 
or  Icelandic  prosei  by  command  of  ^lagous  Hakonason,  a  Nor- 
v^ian  king,  about  the  middle  of  the  tbirtoenth  century. 

Several  of  tbo  translation*  or  uoitatiouo  of  Gauticr's  work 
were  written  In  verses  of  twelve  ayllablen,  or  six  iambic  feet, 
wbicb  were  probably  thought  the  nearest  apj>roximaUoQ  to  the 
daasic  hesamctvr  practicable  in  modem  poetry  * ;  aad  it  is  said 


AAomon  ocean  tmea  in  Troilai  tai  CttatUt,  iiir.  911,  S16,    CttaaM 

Aiul,  •nia,  ywit,  fsina  waali  I  don  llw  bM^ 
U  Uiat  I  i^iM  bail  for  to  Jo  n, 
But  whatiuT  l2i«t  ya  tlvell,  or  for  bim  go, 
I  un,  till  Qod  me  boUcr  minde  Hod, 
At  dateanun,  liglit  at  mj  witMa  cud. 

JfahantcH  t>  oilW  fiemin^  o!  ymtdmn. 

It  Mmcth  hard.  &a  vrctchn  irol  nonitht  I*r«, 

Tor  "my  slontfa,  or  oUvr  vilAil  wtebrtk 

Hill  ii  Mid  l>,v  hnn  tlmt  ba  Dot  wurlh  two  fcldie^ 

fint  je  ben  »i»r.  and  that  jre  hna  on  luMil, 

IT  u  neither  bjjdc,  nc  ikilfall  to  withxIoDd. 

Her*  tha  MnM  of  dutliKM  or  MaptdilT'.  so  romnionlj  awriM  to  tba  boittion,  li 
plunt;  implied,  tliougb  it  mtul  be  iidniitt«l  that  tii«  pfedio  tttati  ot  Ih«  phiMM 
is  >hicb  tba  word  ocmn  i>  oot  miU;  tDnAn  out. 

*  Th*  oorliiMt  attempt  at  imilatioii  of  tht  dawol  hoxunnUir  whifli  I  Iut« 
MM  with  in  Eofliib  if  a  rtiymod  cmsIM  tnanUud  tna  Viigil  in  Pnrr^s 


I9S 


KHUKCE  OP  ALEU5DBB 


Lkt.  T. 


that  eUtmndrine,  aa  a  dcsignatioD  of  a  p&rlicular  motre,  took 
iU  D&me  Trom  it«  emplojmeut  in  ihvte  popular  &uil  widely  dr- 
oiiUtcd  poems.  Cliiiucvr,  though  ho  does  not  bimsielf  write 
in  this  reree,  speaka  of  it,  under  the  nsme  of  exaTnetnm,  as  a 
oommoD  boroic  mea«ir& 

Tregcdia  a  to  nyn  a  ocrlojn  elorit^ 
At  oldo  boolcM  mokea  ua  meinoriai 
Of  bom  thu  Blood  ia  gret  piMptntf^ 
And  ia  yfkllw  oat  ofhe^  dcgrt 
In  to  DUMrio,  aod  onditfa  wroccbodly. 
And  ihuy  bon  rvroifod  coraunly 
Of  six  (tiot,  which  men  clepa  nromr/ron. 

3/ontta  Talt,  Prologaa^ 

The  ot<]  English  poem  of  Kyn^  Alistiiucler  it,  however,  Dot 
in  the  same  metre  aa  moat  of  the  Kouiaiice  poems  on  the  samo 
auhjcct,  but  in  a  v«^iy  irregular  riij-meil  v*'rse  of  seven  or  eight, 
and  Bonictiraea  more  syltablee.  It  ia  not  a  tiaoalation  of  the 
work  of  Gautior,  but  of  some  Kronch  poem  now  unknown,  ao 
that  w«  have  not  the  mcuns  of  detcrmiuing  how  far  it  is  merely 
a  faithful  version,  or  how  far  it  was  modifiod  by  the  translator. 
The  Ktory,  ns  narrated  in  Kyng  Alisnumler,  does  not  rtwt  tipon 
clanHioal  authority,  but  is,  ruiidi  more  probably,  laudo  up  fmm 
the  spurious  Alexander  of  CaltL<thenes  and  other  mediffival  trana 
lationa  from  Oriental  romoocos.  and  from  confused  Eastern 
traditions  brought  home  bypilgrims  and  cnisadeni.*     That  itia 

vanion  of  JaroniB**  prologM  to  his  I^tia  Blbl*.  VjdilBlo  Vcnloo^  L  ST, 
whara  Et  ia  print**!  «■  pnm: 

S«w  ttiniAt  Inntath  at*,  Satnnuu  tvniMlh  hii  rawniM: 
Now  □*««  kpi  Cometh  ft^  from  an  hi),  tn>  bauanii  lawnaa 

■  Tlia  «wk  whEdi,  In  tho  Middlo  ARna.  pawMl  osJnr  tha  saiaa  of  OtUiitfaana^ 
in  Inotrn  ti>  liBTa  bean  livntilalaJ  (rn<n  tlm  Paotinu  iubi  Uraek  abost-  Iha  yvmr 
1<)T<>.  1<7  Siinan  SaUu  an  offit-pr  of  !)>•  oaurt  of  l-anntaiiiinofJe  in  tbo  rnK>  of 
>lK-hioi  Dncaa.    So*  Wrbcr'n  Hririoal  Rom«a«*a,  vol.  L.  iBteDdncrioa,  p.  xx. 

Tlio  tiiU(«oiUM  balwMiD  WeaUrn  Eompa  and  iha  Lvnuil.  whirh  becun*  *o 
tm\veal  aeon  aflar  iLia  dal*,  intrHiuivJ  ihi>  mmsniw  to  tha  Ijtitn  tiatinof,  ami. 
Irf  OMMW  of  tnaatatioiu^  it  wa*  aiym  finnnnillj  ililfiif»l  ■monif  a  puMio  in  attieli 
Iha  van  far  tho  ttamwrj  of  the  Uolj'  Saitahrhro  had  asdtisl  a  dbw  ialereal  in  tte 
hittorr  and  th*  gMgniphj  of  the  bat.    Tha  wiilo  popiilarily  vfaiiji  ikia  fading 


Lmbt.  V. 


■OUAXCB  OF  ALEXASDU 


199 


MlbltaxitiKUy  a  tTUHhtioD,  or  at  U-Mtnn  imUntion,  nnd  not  an 
original  EngUsb  eompoxitioD,  Buliiff^cturily  nppears  from  a 
variety  of  passages,  aiid  among  olhet^  from  this : 

Thb  bataU  deHtut«d  la, 
Id  the  French,  wal  y-wis, 
ncnfora  Y  haro,  hit  to  eolour, 
Sorowed  of  Uie  Latyo  aubMir. 

2199—2202. 

To  what  I^tiD  auUior  refei-cDce  is  here  made,  does  not  appear, 
bat  it  is  not  probable  that  it  was  Gaulicr,  for  if  tho  tranaliitor  b:ul 
been  familiar  with  that  author,  he  would  hardly  have  failed  to 
introduce  into  his  work  Boine  notice  of  tbe  death  of  Tliomas  & 
Bccket,  who  was  ao  popular  a  iaint  in  England  la  the  thirteenth 
oentury,  and  whode  martyrdom,  as  some  of  his  admin^ira  both 
ancient  and  modern  chooise  to  call  it,  is  mentioned  by  Gautier. 

The  author  professes  to  unumi-rato  hio  sources  at  the  com- 
mencement of  chap.  i.  of  Part  II.,  but  It  u  quite  erident  that 
he  knew  little  or  nothing  of  tJte  real  works  of  the  writvn  he 
rpccifieA,  or  of  tho  aulhonhip  of  the  uuiiu»cript«  be  uitL-d,  aud 
the  testimony  of  all 'Latin  books 'was,  in  bis  eyes,  of  equal 
weigbL 

The  list  of  authorities,  in  which  the  form  of  tho  oamcti  shows 
it  to  be  atnuiHlatiou  from  the  French,  is  as  follows*:^ 

Thoo  Alisann4«r  went  ihorougfa  <l«sertf 

Uaay  wonilres  bo  «^^  apeit, 

Wtucho  be  dnda  wel  desoyiw 

By  good  clorkos  in  har  lyue; 

By  Aristodo  hia  maiatcr  thnt  was; 

Butter  clerk  uthea  non  oiui. 

1  to  A*  itoi;  torrei  to  stinulatc  •till  fartbar  tb«  nrlotit.v  and  th«  •dAb- 
•Uan  of  Kurafitv  and  nuuiy  a  warrior  of  Uia  aott  imuofA  of  Tictorint  m 
tnSliaiil,  abd  eooqunU  aa  rxtmaire,  as  tboae  of  Alaxaiuler.  Bat  this  and  othrr 
iMDtnew  4td  kooUiM  and  better  aarrJM,  b;  tnnung  liis  Btteniioii  of  acholon 
lo  tb«  DiMW  MitlMBtie  taotce*  ot  bitUtrital  inform^tioa  rtsprcting  tha  lUc  of 
AWuxler,  ■^Jeh  war*  to  bo  foiiaj  In  Ctiilint  and  nllivr  Liilrn  itiithnra,  tad  tltna 
CMIrilitilad,  in  aoma  iltgrMs  (o  Uic  nriTal  of  a  Uate  for  claaaic  litcralimh 
•  Wabcr,  Helriea)  JknuiRi^  L  pp.  169,  lOOi 


soo 


BOUANCE   or  AL£XAmKB 


lM(*.  Y, 


H*  VM  wttb  )>,vin,  Mul  H^(;]i,  and  nroot 
AUu  tliiwi  nruaOruH,  (Gt)d  it  wootl), 
Sskimoo,  that  all  tlie  w«iUe  thoirouf^  J*^ 
In  ttxOh  witDesm  holdo  h^  mjdo. 
Yudro  also,  that  w»s  k>  vyn, 
^  In  hi*  bokca  tcllcith  ilii*. 

Mftivler  Enitroga  bi-Tctb  hyia  iricncna 
Of  die  vraniirca  mon  uud  Iviaio. 
Stant  JiTome,  y«e  Aulkm  y-^yitf 
Hem  hath  alio  la  book  y-wryU; 
And  Uagost«ii«,  tlie  gods  derk. 
Hath  miuk  tliorof  mycbcJ  w«ik. 
Denya,  thnt  wa*  oT  godo  memoria^ 
It  dwwetli  al  in  hi«  book  oTrtoriai 
And  aim)  I'ompe,  of  l{otii«  lordo^ 
Dude  it  wrili^D  crery  wnnltt. 
B<Jicldeth  me  tluirof  ng  Ijim1v| 
Her  bokea  ben  mj  diewer, 
And  ihelyf  of  Al^fiaunder, 
Of  whom  fleigh  so  ricb*  Aknadtf. 

The  *Lyf  of  AlyiauDdcr'  bcre  referred  to  U  vcrj  probably  th« 
-work  fn^Kelj*  ascribe'd  U>  Cnllistbenc*,  wbo  is  not  aicnttODcd  by 
Dnin«  atiioDg  tlie  writcra  from  whum  tbe  autbor  drew. 

The  most  iut«resting  and  really  poetical  features  of  this  rc^ 
manoe  are  tbe  feir  couplets  of  descriptive  and  »0atlineiital  verse, 
introduced  at  tlio  commencement  of  tJio  divisious  of  tbe  tUay. 
Tbi-eo  have,  in  gcDcml,  no  connection  willi  tliu  OBrmttvo,  uid, 
as  far  a«  we  can  judge  by  internal  eTideoce,  are  interpotatious 
by  tbe  translator,  and  therefore  probably  original  English  com* 
poaitions.    Thus  Part  I.  chap.  iL : 

ATeril  is  mcory,  and  lonf^tb  tlie  day; 
Ladies  loven  solas,  and  piny ; 
Swaynos,  jiiM«s;  knrglitis.  tamay; 
Syogith  the  nygh^Dgido,  gmdoth  thto  jayi 
lie  bote  KuniMi  chongctfa '  tba  day, 
Aa  y«  wdl  y-socn  may. 

*  cknngtth  ii  protaUj  aa  «n<r  ef  tlia  ]><b  ot  fmM  tcft  AmffilX  e*  tirnynJ^ 
Buiku  to  cnck  hf  iijai^  Kid  ■hriulugik    It  is  aol  ia  CoUn4(a 


Lkct.  T.  BOIUNCE  or  &1EXANDBB  SOI 

Chapter  IV. 

When  com  ripeth  in  every  eteodo, 
Mury  hit  h  in  feld  and  hyde ; ' 
Syime  hit  is  and  Echome  to  chide ; 
Knyghtia  wollith  on  huntyug  rido; 
The  deor  galopith  by  wadin  ude. 
He  dutt  con  his  time  abyde, 
Al  his  Tille  him  sh&I  bytyde. 


OiapterV. 


Chapter  TL 


CluipterYn. 


ChsptEvX. 


Muiy  time  ia  the  weod  to  sere ; ' 
The  com  riputh  in  the  ere  : 
The  lady  is  rody  in  the  cherc ; 
And  maide  bryght  ia  the  lere ;  • 
The  koighttes  huntcth  after  dere, 
On  fote  and  on  destrere. 

Gere  and  &ire  tlie  somerys  day  epryng, 

And  makith  mony  departyng 

Bytweone  knyght  and  his  swetyng. 

liieo  HUnne  ariseth,  and  fallith  the  dewyngf 

Theo  nesche  clay  hit  makith  olyng. 

Sf ony  is  jolif  in  the  momyng, 

And  tholeth  deth  or  the  CTenyngl 

If '  is  in  this  world  bo  aiker  thyng 

So  is  deth,  to  olde  and  yyng  I 

Tlie  tyms  is  nygh  of  heore  wendyng. 

Ofte  springeth  the  bryght*  morwe 
Mony  to  blisse,  and  mony  to  sorwe; 
Qned  hit  b  muche  to  borwe : 
And  worse  hit  is  ever  in  sorwe. 
Tho  that  can  nought  beon  in  pea, 
Olte  they  maken  heom  evel  at  eaa. 

In  ^me  of  May  hot  is  in  bonre; 
Direre,  in  medewe,  epryngith  Hours} 


*  i!/dt  ii  a  measoie  of  Uod,  a  field.    Perhaps  here  it  it  itaik. 

*  M«  vtod  to  tert  i  to  diy  and  bum  the  Tenda  or  stabble. 

*  Itn,  eonntananet,  Av^  hlaor. 


S02 


Chaptvr  XII. 


BOMAKCB    or  Al.£XA!<OBIt 

7%«  lailica,  Icnvghti*  honourtth; 
^nreooro  love  iti  hcorlc  durith, 
Ac  Dade  ooward  byhjrnilu  kouritb ; 
TImo  Ifttgc  gorotfa ;  ibo  aythyog  buritb; 
G«nti]  IDSD  Ilia  leiian  hoDountli, 
In  boisfaf  in  dt^  in  gmUI,  in  loun. 

Muiy  hit  U  in  Mnnc-riiTng? 

llio  nao  oponiih  anil  uiwfirjmg; 

Weye*  &iritk,  tlio  dnya*  cljng; 

Tbe  nuideuw  tlutirhh,  Um  fuulia  ayngl 

Dainoade  nuikiUt  niornyng. 

Whan  hir*  Isof  makiUi  per^ri^ 


Lbci.  V. 


Thew  pa-ssages,  it  will  be  observed,  aa  well  m  tli«  othpn  of 
aimilar  character  which  occur  in  th«  poem,  ueari;  all  refer  to  a 
timo  or  staKoa  of  th<;  <Uy  or  year,  but  tL«y  are  introduced 
willioul  uny  regard  to  the  period  of  the  occurrences  t\xo  nanra- 
tire  of  whioh  they  introduce.  They  hare  much  the  air  of  hnviog 
been  oonipoited  as  poetical  embclti«huteDt«  of  a  calcudiu-  or 
almanack,  and  I  su.'tpect  tliem  to  have  bc«u  taken  from  somo 
6uch  work  —  perhaps  a  previous  production  of  the  traoidator 
himself —  instead  of  having  been  written  oxpreasly  for  intro- 
duction into  his  veisioD  of  iJie  Romance  of  Alexander. 

Tlw  geography  and  the  history,  luktural  and  military,  of  this 
poem,  lire  of  about  equal  value,  as  will  appear  from  the  following 
extracU: 

There  ta  another  ydlo  halt  Guigerldea 
Thero  l>en  jiuM  oaateb  a&d  ofpoepluprwi 
HjT  bccth  abo  nychol  and  hoLdo) 
Aachilda  of  seven  ycrea  ddo, 
Hy  no  ben  no  mora  Terr«ymenl; 
Ac  hy  bon  of  hody  Ciire  and  g«uit( 
Hy  tion  nntlielM  liur«  and  wighth, 
AdcI  godo  and  ongTndul  to  fighd^ 
Aa<l  hnvc  lioricii  auenntuit, 
To  bum  Rlalworlbo  and  af|ivraunt> 


LacT.  T.  XOHANCE  07  ALEXAMDXB  803 

Clerkes  lij  ben  vitL  tli6  best 

Of  alle  men  hy  ben  queyntest;  ' 

And  evermore  hy  beth  tTerTende; 

And  upon  other  conqueirende ; 

Bj  the  moae  and  bj  the  aterren, 

Hy  connen  jugge  all  werron. 

Hy  ben  the  attherbest   . 

That  ben  from  est  into  vest ; 

For  hy  connen  ahete  the  gripes  fieigheyng 

And  die  dragons  that  ben  brennyng. 

Verses  4862—1881. 

Michel  ia  the  wonder  that  is  vnder  Crist  Jesna. 

There  bjonden  ia  an  hyU  ia  cleped  Malleua. 

Lisbieth  now  to  me  T  praie  for  my  loue  I 

This  byll  is  so  heie  that  nothing  cometh  aboue ; 

The  folk  on  the  north-half  in  theater  atede  hy  beth, 

For  in  al  the  yet  no  sunne  hy  ne  aeeth, 

Hy  on  the  aoutb-half  ne  seen  eotme  non 

Bot  in  on  moneth,  atte  fest  of  Selnt  Johnj 

Thoo  that  wonetb  in  the  est  partis, 

The  Bonne  and  the  bote  skye 

Al  the  day  hem  ehynetb  on 

That  by  ben  black  so  pycchea  som. 

Veraes  4902—4918. 

Ac  thoo  hem  aroos  a  ryle  meschaaace 
Kyng  Alisaunder  to  gret  greuaunca. 
Tpotamoa  comen  flyngynge, 
Out  of  rocbes,  loude  nayinge, 
Grate  bestes  and  griselich, 
llore  than  olijaunz  dkerliche. 
Into  the  water  hy  shoten  onon 
And  freten  ■  the  knigbttes  eveiychon. 

Verses  6164— 5170; 

The  gode  clerk,  men  cleped  Solim, 
Hath  y-writen  in  bis  latin, 
That  ypotame  a  wonder  beeat  ii 
Van  than  an  oliikunt,  I  wis ; 


204  KOtisCE  or  alezasdeb  Lut.  T. 

Toppe,  and  rugge,'  and  cronpe,  and  oon^ 

Is  eemblabel  to  an  hors. 

A  fifaort  beek,  and  a  croked  tayt 

He  Iiath,  and  borea  tuaah,  aexua  frjle; 

Blak  is  Lis  hened  aa  pjrodte. 

It  is  a  beeate  ferlidte ; 

It  wil  al  fruyt  ete, 

Apples,  noten,  reis^s,  and  wbete> 

Ac  mannes  flesshe,  and  mannes  bon 

It  looetb  best  of  ever^clum. 

Ve«e«  5182—5195. 

Theo  delfyna  wonett  hire  byade  j 

A  strong  best  of  g^et  pryde. 

They  hareth  schuldren  on  the  rjgstf 

Ecbe  as  scbarpe  as  sweordu  egge. 

Whan  the  dcl^n  the  cokadriU  Beoth* 

Anon  togedre  wroth  the  buth, 

And  amyteth  tc^edre  anon  ryght, 

And  makith  thenne  a  steome  fyght, 

Ac  tlie  dellyn  is  more  queynter, 

And  bait  him  in  the  water  douner ; 

And  whan  theo  kocadrUl  him  over  swymmeth, 

He  rerith  np  hia  brustelia  grymme, 

And  his  wombe  al  to-rent ; 

Thus  is  the  cokadrill  y-echent, 

And  y-slawe  of  theo  de]fyu. 

God  geve  ows  god  fyn  I 

Verses  eei&--C6ii 

The  Byntactical  constniction  and  inflections  of  thi'i  pou^>'  wou:d  in- 
dicate a  higher  antiquity  than  its  vocabulary,  the  iuXtici  of  which 
abounds  in  French  words,  while  the  syntax  seems  to  belong  ki  a  period 
when  English  had  as  yet  borrowed  little  from  thd  Norman  tongue. 
Thus  I  find  that  in  the  eighth  chapter  of  the  first  part  more  than  ^  per 
cent,  of  (he  words,  exclutdve  of  proper  names,  ute  B'rench.  Several 
Scandinavian  words  also  make  their  first  appea/inoe  in  English  in  this 
roniance,  though  the  syntax  shows  no  trace  of  Old-Northern  influence. 
Thus  bavtne  is  the  Icelandic  hamr,  a  disguise,  generally  the  form  of  an 
animal,  assumed  by  magic  power  ;  — onde,  brtiath,  is  IceL  audi;  — or- 

'  mgge,  tmA, 


laxT,  T. 


IDE  OWL  ASD  TIIK   SIOHTJXOAM 


205 


ped,  viilinnt,  is  tlionglit  to  bo  the  Iwl.  pnrtiriplc  orpinn,  from  vorpa, 
io  ihrow,  but  as  orpinn  is  not  iiwil  in  ihi*  mrm  in  Icclantiic,  the 
«tymology  is  at  least  doubtful ; — p'tn^t,  purw,  i«  the  Icol.  pungr. 

An  important  worV,  eomctJmc«  ascribed  to  ii  more  aDcient 
dtttfi,  but  I  bHicvc  pretty  certuiuiy  belonging  to  this  century,  ia 
The  Owl  ami  Niglitingale,  a  rhyming  poem  of  about  eighteen 
hundreil  v^ritefl,  in  octo^iyUabic  iambic  metre.  Thla  haa  not  been 
traced  to  any  foreign  source,  aud  is  probably  of  nativo  inron- 
tioQ, —  a  cii'cutustfUice  which  invests  ft  with  uomo  iutvrcst,  s3 
the  earliest  known  narrative  poem,  of  a  wholly  imftginative 
character,  conceived  in  the  native  tongue  after  the  SaxoQ 
period. 

It  ia  a  diRpute  between  an  owl  and  a  nightingale  concerning 
their  reapcctive  powers  of  song.  ITie  smoothness  of  the  versifi- 
cation shows  a  practised  ear,  and  of  course  a  familiarity  with 
forngn  models,  for  English  verse  hnd  hardly  been  yet  cultivated 
extensivtily  enough  to  fumiah  the  roijuisite  truining.  The 
vocabulary  contains  few  Norman  words,  hut  many  of  Scandi- 
navian origin,  while  its  dialectic  peculiarities,  auch  as  the  sub- 
stitution of  V  for  the  initial  /,  do  not  indicate  that  the  poem 
WM  composed  In  a  northern  or  north-castcm  district.  The 
dialogue,  though  neither  elegant  nor  refined,  is  not  wanting  in 
spirit,  and  the  general  tone  of  the  composition  is  in  advance  of 
that  of  the  period  to  which  other  evidence,  internal  and  external, 
■asigns  it. 

The  commencement  is  as  follows;  — 


Ich  was  in  ono  nimaiG  dal<^ 

In  ono  Huthe  dis<Je  hale.' 

I-hcrde  ich  hoMs  grcte  tale 

As  hule  and  odo  ni^tingnle. 

That  plfut  was  stif  and  siaic  and  iOaa^ 

Sum  wilo  (ofto,  and  lud  among; 


*  AiU*  iiyU  i^t,  T«i7  Mliied  er  Matt  Iiollow, 


£0« 


m  OWL  Hyo  THE  KlGItllNOlU 


Lkt^  V. 


An  idibtt  ajcn  other  ■val.t 
And  Irt  lliat  wolo*  mod  ti(  ■!. 
And  cithdr  Kido  of  oAercs  ciul** 
That  Klre-vom«  that  lii  wmta; 
And  huro  and  him  of  otbere  miifi 
Ho  boldo  pl&iding  sutfae  nroqgci, 

Tli«  ni;(tin(^Q  bi-fon  llie  «pcclM^ 
Id  Oiw  tioTDO*  of  DIM  brcvbe*; 
And  Mt  upoiM  viura  bo;^e, 
Tbar  were  sbnU  bloRne  i-nosi^ 
In  or«*  wiwto  thiclce  hcggc, 
I-mcind'  mid  tfiirn  nnd  gronc  M^gSV) 
llo  ira*  the  glodur  ror  the  mc,* 
And  WDg  a  Yd«  cunne  wiio  :* 

Ilct  tttii^lc  th«  drcim  ■"  that  bo  wtm 
<M  hnrpi!  lunl  pipo,  ihnn  ho  nera, 
B«<  tliu;(le  tliat  lio  vrera  i-Hhato 
Of  horptt  and  pipe  than  of  thiMob 

'nio  Mod  on  old  Moc  thar  bi-Mlt) 
Thar  tho  nlo  soBg  hin  tide. 
And  wAi  mid  iri  «1  l>i-(rrairc. 
Hit  wan  thare  liule  carding-ttowe.'* 

TIm  ni,ttingnl«  hi  i-n^. 
And  hi  bi-ho!(l  and  otpt-m^, 
An  lhu3;t«  wf'l  wP*  of  thnrn  hnl& 
For  m<?"  hihalt  Imllkb)*  nnd  fuloi 
"  Cnwixt,"  ho  HOli*.  "  uwey  thu  flo I 
Me  is  the  wnii*  thit  icb  the  m ; 
I-wis  (or  thine  wlo  Ictc'* 
'Wd  oft  ich  min«  M>ng  r«n--tot«; 
Min  hortc  nt-llith,  and  fiilt  mi  tongs^ 
llioiulo  tfan  art  to  me  i-thrung«.'' 


*  MwJ^«weIl«lirithiniligmtica.  ■  (nttr,  vrO.  *  (w(f,  loeLkoatr,  bahf^ 
tfunu'toT.  (oDditiona.  *  hirrw,  ramer.  *  intkr.  Ootcridg*  noggsla  trfrj^ 
hnv  We^h-RroTc.        *  on,  «««,  a.        *  i-nriad,  miai^ad.        *  rw,   tnandiC's. 

thmtt  Ikr  drrim,  il  wi-mnl  llio  loun;   U-l  Itti^li,  i(  M^misl  nlher.    "  tanting- 
atiww.  dvi-lling-iilBM.         ■'  mf,  ilL         "  n'.  nca.Fr.  on.        ■■  l^licA,  ituiaomat 


:.  T.  XHZ   OWL   AND   THE    NiaBTIKQALB  207 

Me  lust  bet'  spetcn,  thane  mago 
Of  thine  fills  jojetinge."* 

ThoB  hule  abod  fort  hit  was  evo. 
Bo  Ds  nii;^te  do  leng  bileve, 
Vor  hire  horte  was  so  gret, 
That  wel  nej  hire  fnast*  at-echet; 
And  warp  a  word  thar  after  longe : 
**  Hd  thincthe  nu  bi  mine  aotige  J 
West  thu  that  ich  ne  cunne  Binge, 
The;^  ich  oe  cunne  of  wntelJnge? 
I-loRie*  thu  deat  me  grame,' 
And  seist  me  bothe  tone*  and  echame) 
gif  ich  the  holde  on  mine  oote,^ 
So  hit  bi-tide  that  ich  mote  I 
And  thu  were  ut  of  thine  rise, 
Thu  aholdest  unge  an  other  WBe.'* 

After  much  reciprocal  abuse,  the  DightiDgale  bursts  into 
•ong. 

ThoB  word  ajaf  the  nijtJDgale, 
And  after  thare  longe  tale 
He  Bong  BO  lude  and  bo  scharpe, 
Sijt  BO  me  grulde  schille  harpe,* 
Thos  hule  luste  thider-ward, 
And  hold  here  eje  nother-ward. 
And  sat  to-srolle  and  i-bclje," 
Also  ho  hadde  one  frogge  i-EToI^Si 

The  birds  then  agree,  upoQ  the  proposal  of  the  nightingale 
to  refer  the  question  of  superiority  to  'Maister  Nicbole  of 
GnldefordV  who 

is  wis  ftnd  war  of  worde ; 
Ha  is  of  dome  sathe  gleu," 
And  him  ia  loth  evrich  imthen; 

'  tm  laMt  iet,  I  would  nther.  '  V^dinge,  cluttering:  *  fnOMl,  breaih. 

*  i-iomt,  oft«l.  •  granu,  offenca.  ■  tone,  pain,  Tiong,  injuij.  '  note, 
^umx,  poMBMion.  '  vut,  wiie,  manner.  •  njf  to  me  gritlde  tchillc  harpr, 
M  if  one  «wa  tanehii^  «  ihrill  hup.        "  i-belye,  nrallai),        ■■  ^Itu,  ikilTuU, 


208 


THE  OWL  AXD  niz  lEicnTDiOAUi 


UcT.  T. 


lie  wot  innj^t  in  ec1i«  toagfi, 
Wo  singM  ireL,  iro  gin^  wronge; 
And  he  can  soliedc'  ironi  llie  rv^U 
I'hnt  iroj,6,*  that  tlituitCT*  from  the  U{t«. 

Before  repairing  to  the  arbiter,  howerer,  tboy  recommeoM 
thoir  dialogue,  and  tint  poem  is  nlmo«t  ontirdj  taken  up  with 
tboir  abujit  of  «adi  other,  the  oiglitiDgalo  bt-gii  uing  the  dis- 
pute. 

'  Iluin,'  ho  *ci)c,  '  fino  mo  wlh, 

Wi  <Io!itu  that  un-vi,itiii  (loth  7 

Thu  aitifnot  a  tit.tt,  nnd  no^tt  a  Hal, 

And  n)  tlii  aung  it  wailuvrni ; 

Thu  mii^t  niiti  ihine  longe  aftre 

Alio  tliai  i-bcrcnli  ihine  i-berei* 

Tim  fcliirchiwt  nnd  jioUnt  to  ihiM  An* 

Thiit  iiit  i*  griAlicIi  to  i-hcKi, 

Bit  tliinchprt  bothe  wiie  luid  mcpo* 

Kop  thnt  tha  •un^'e.  no  tlint  thu  irepti 

Thii  fli^M  u  ni^t  and  no^t  a  dai ; 

Tliarof  ioh  wiidri,  aud  vel  mai: 

Vor  pvrich  tJiiug  lluit  »cliiuiifl  ri^ 

Hit  luTL-tli  tliustcr  and  hutivt  lijL.' 

The  owl  replies  much  in  the  eaine  strain,  and,  aa  will  Iw 
■een  by  the  following  extracts,  tfao  two  birds  continne  to  obuM 
each  o^er,  id  good  sot  tenn^  to  the  end  of  the  poem.  The 
owl:  — 

Till)  wonirt  thnt  ccb  tong  bo*  gritlteh 

Tbnt  thine  papingo  nix  i-tich  : 

Mi  Ntdiie*  i»  bold  and  no;t  un-onie,* 

Bo  h  i-Lich  one  gret«  boinc^ 

And  thin  is  i-licb  one  jiipe 

Of  one  r-innlo  wodo  iin-ripe> 

Ich  singe  brt  thnn  lliu  dent ; 

Thu  c)ialcr(--<t  w  dotb  on  Irish  preoot; 


•  tliMltr,  da^CM.  «  t*>rt, 


LCOT.  V.  THE  OWL  ADD  THE  KIOHTINOALB  209 

Icli  einge  an  eve  a  rijt  time, 
And  Boththe  won  hit  is  bed-tim«, 
The  thridde  nitlie  ad  middel  ni^U^ 
And  BO  ich  mine  song  adijte 
Wone  ich  i-so'  arise  vorre 
Other  dai-rim'  other  dai-sterre^ 
Ich  do  god  mid  mine  throte, 
And  wame  men  to  hore  note.* 
Ac  thu  fiingcst  allc-ionge  ni^t, 
From  eve  fort  hit  ie  dai-lijt, 
And  evre  eeist  thin  o  song 
So  longe  Bo  the  nijt  is  long. 
And  evre  croweth  thi  wreoche  crd 
That  he  ne  swtketh  night  ne  dai ; 
mid  thine  pipingc  thu  adunest* 
Thas  monnes  earen  thar  thu  wuneut, 
And  makest  thine  song  bo  im-wrA 
That  me  ne  teith  of  thar  nojt  wrth. 
Everich  mur^the  mai  so  longe  i-leste, 
That  ho  shal  like  wel  im-wreftte  ;* 
Yor  barpe  and  pipe  and  fiijeles  aonge 
Misliketh,  j,l(  hit  is  to  long, 
Ne  bo  the  song  Berer  bo  murie. 
That  he  ahal  thinche  wel  un-murie^ 
Zef  he  i-leateth  over  un-wille.* 

The  nightingale :  — 

'  Hule,'  ho  aeide,  '  wl  dostu  so  f 
Thu  singcst  a  winter  wolawo ; 
Thu  singest  bo  doth  hen  a  anowe,' 
Al  that  ho  HiDgeth  hit  is  for  wowe; 
Hit  is  for  thine  fiale  nithe," 
That  thu  ne  mijt  mid  us  bo  blithe, 
For  thu  forbomest*  wel  nej  for  onds  " 
Than  ure  blisae  cumeth  to-londa. 


'  t»*,  see.  ■  dai-rim,  day-break,  dswn.  •  nata,  good,  baneflti  labour. 
*  adunrtt,  atoimat,  dinnett  *  un-v/ratt,  ymHhltm.  '  over  i«i-«Hti«^  beyuod 
what  ii  dsainible.  '  to  doth  km  a  tnovK,  lika  «  hen  in  tlia  mow.  '  nitit, 
•ntry.      *  Jbrbmtut,htiiueaU      '•  onde,  malica 

P 


210  THE  OTL  AJ1D  THE  NIOHTIKaALB  LbOT.  T 

Tliu  &ro8t  BO  doth  the  ille, 

Evrich  blisso  him  ia  un-wille; 

Gnicching  and  luring  him  both'  tttdt,' 

liif  ho  i-eoth  tliat  men  both  glads ; 

He  wolde  that  he  i-scje 

Teres  in  evrich  monnea  o;^e; 

He  ro^te  he  thej  fiockcs  were 

I-meind  bi  toppea  and  bi  here.* 

AI  so  ihu  dost  on  thire  side ; 

Vor  wanne  snou  lith  thicke  and  wide 

An  all  wijtes  habbeth  8or;e, 

Thu  ungert  from  eve  fort  a  morja. 

Ao  ich  alle  blisxe  mid  me  bringe; 

Ecb  wijt  ia  glad  for  mine  thinge, 

And  bliBSOth  hit  wanne  ich  cume, 

And  hijt«th  a^cn  miao  cume. 

The  bloHtnie  ginneth  springe  and  spred* 

Both  in  tro  and  eke  on  mede ; 

The  lihe  mid  hire  fairs  whte* 

Wolcumoth  mo,  that  tliu  hit  wte, 

Bid  me  mid  hire  fidre  bio  ' 

That  ich  ahuUe  to  hire  flo ;  • 

The  roae  alao  mid  hiro  rude, 

Tliat  cumetb  ut  of  the  thomo  wode, 

Bifme  that  ich  tJiulle  ninge 

Vor  hire  luve  one  akentinge.' 

The  owl !  ~ 

Wi  nultu  nnge  an  oder  theode,' 
War  hit  is  muchclc  more  neode? 
Thu  nenver  ne  Hinget  in  IrlonUe, 
Ke  thu  ne  cumext  no;tt  in  Scotlonde; 
Wi  nultu  fare  to  Noreweie? 
And  aingin  men  of  Galcweie  7 
Thar  bcodh  men  that  Intel  kunne 
Of  Bonge  that  is  bincodiio  the  sunne; 

<  both,  betti,  IB.        '  rade,  ready,  present.         '  Jtoekrt  *  *    i-meind  M  litppi^^^^ 

and  by  here,   companisi  *  *  qnarrelline   and   pulling   buir.  *  viiU,  liil ■   i 

•  Uo,  bleo,  blM,  colour.        *  pi,  fiM.        '  tltmtingt,  a  mengr  wng.        ■  Iktoii^m  ^ 
place,  people. 


LmT.  V.  THE  QESTE  OF  ETNQ  HORN  211 

Wi  nuJtu  tliare  preoste  uoge, 
An  tcche  of  thire  writeUnge? 
And  wisi '  hom  mid  thire  atevene, 
The  engelea  singetb  me  hcovene  7 
Thu  fareet  bo  dodh  an  ydel  wel, 
That  epringeth  bi  bume  thar  ia  and,' 
An  let  for-druQ*  the  dune,* 
And  floh  on  idel  tbsr  a-dona. 

The  disputants  become  irritated,  and  are  about  to  proceed  to 
violence,  when  the  wren,  who 

for  heo  cathe  range, 
War  com  in  thare  morejeiing, 
To  helpe  thare  oistegale, 

iuterfereB,  reminds  the  parties  of  their  agreement  to  refer  their 
differences  to  aa  arbiter,  and  sends  them  to  abide  his  judgment. 
The  poem  concludes ;  — 

Mid  thisse  worde  forth  bi  ferden, 
Al  bute  here  and  bute  Terde,* 
To  Porteraham  that  heo  bi-come ; 
Ah  hu  heo  spedde  of  heore  dome 
Ke  chan  ich  eu  namore  telle ;  . 
Her  nis  namore  of  tfaia  epelle. 

The  Geate  of  Kyng  Horn,  a  romantic  poem  of  about  dxteen 
hondred  verses,  belongs  to  the  thirteenth  century,  and  has  not 
been  traced  to  a  foreign  original ;  but  the  existence  of  nearly 
contemporaneous  versions  of  the  same  story,  in  French  and 
other  languages,  renders  it  highly  probable  that  the  lirst  con- 
ception of  the  poem  was  of  a  much  earlier  date. 

The  following  is  a  condensed  outline  of  the  plan.  King 
Murray,  the  father  of  Hom,  the  hero  of  the  tale,  is  defeated 
and  slain  t^  heathen,  or,  as  the   poet  calls  them,  Saracen, 

'  tpiti,  show,  taach,  •  tnel,  tvritt  •  /or-dni^,  dry-np,  '  dune,  the 
heath.  *  Al  butt  here  and  btUe  Verde,  vitiiout  armj  aod  troaps,  that  is  witboDt 
£aUoir«i«  or  ntioue. 


ii2 


TBI  atSTK  or  KTKG   UDBX 


{.■er.  T. 


viicingt,  from  Doiinurk,  vrbo  tti-izo  IIotil,  aod  put  to  deatb  all 
bia  countrymen,  except  Ruch  sa  con8(!attor«n<HiitcuCbri)itiaDitj. 
Iforo  is  compelled  to  put  to  sea  in  a  small  Ifoat,  wilb  Keveral 
cuinpnuioDS,  and  looda  in  Wcatcrncssc,  where  be  is  boepitabl; 
received  hy  King  Aylmcr,  is  carefully  educated  in  all  tbe 
ftocompliitbmeulA  of  a  piigc,  and  excites  a  stfonj;  paarioD  in  tb« 
breast  of  Uimcubild,  tJie  only  dnugbter  of  tbc  King. 

After  being  dubbed  knight,  he  departs  in  (jueAt  of  adTcnttires, 
and,  aided  by  a  magic  ring  gircn  biiii  by  tbe  princaES,  be  defeata 
a  party  of  Soraocn  vikin<^  and  carries  tbe  head  of  the  chief  to 
King  Aylmor,  but  ih  exiled  hy  that  prince,  irbu  is  not  dispoMd 
to  bvour  his  love  for  Rimcnliilrl.  On  taking  leave  of  bi«  tni»> 
tress,  he  liegs  her  to  wait  Bcven  yearn  for  hia  rdum,  and  gives 
her  liberty  to  accept  the  hand  of  another  suitor  unless  she  haa 
a  Hatisfactory  account  of  bim  within  that  period.  During  his 
alienee,  he  meets  with  a  varivty  of  adventure*,  but  i»  Bitally 
wnt  for  by  Rimonhild,  and  arrives  in  time  to  reKue  her 
from  King  Jklodi,  who  is  prcs^ng  for  her  band,  and  Horn  and 
Rimenbild  are  married.  After  Uie  marriage,  be  goes  with  a , 
troop  of  Irbh  soldiery  to  Snddene,  bis  native  Und,  which  he 
reoovera  from  the  infidels.  Ho  finds  hU  niothvr,  who  bad  coo- 
i>eale<l  herself  in  a  cave  at  tbe  lime  of  liis  capture,  rtill  alive, 
and  retunu  to  Wcsternesne.  Purii;g  his  absence,  his  false 
friend  Fykcnild,  who  bad  occasioned  bis  former  banishment, 
bad  g'lt  possession  of  Rimenhild,  and  was  trying  to  rompol  her 
to  consent  to  a  marriage  with  bim.  Horn  cntcni  Fykruild'* 
castle  in  tbe  dtsgiuse  of  a  harper,  kills  tbe  traitor,  and  recorerf 
bis  wifti.    The  poem  commences  Ihusi^ 

Alio  beon  be  bU|i«, 
Jtat  lo  my  noiig  ly(«; 
A  Mug  ibc  Krliol  ,vHt  nnga 
Uf  Marry  )>e  kinge. 
King  ho  vra«  bi  weatt 
80  longe  so  hii  larta. 
Godliild  I  lot  hi«  (jiicn ; 
Faire  no  niiste  noo  bcD. 


TUB  QEBTS  OF  KTSQ  HOHK  213 

He  badde  a  Bone,  )>aC  het  Horn  ; 
Fairer  ne  mijte  non  bco  bom, 
Ne  no  rein  upon  birine, 
Ne  Bunne  apon  bischine; 
Fiurer  nis  non  ptme  tie  was, 
He  was  eo  bri^t  bo  pe  glas; 
He  was  wbit  so  pa  Aur, 
Rose  red  was  his  colur. 
He  was  fvyr  and  eke  bold, 
Ant  of  fiftene  wynter  old. 
In  none  kinge  ricbe 
Nas  non  his  iliche. 
Twelf  feren  he  hadde 
pat  alle  with  hem  Udde; 
Alle  riche  mannea  Bones, 
And  slle  hi  were  &ire  gomes; 
Wi)>  him  for  to  pleie : 
And  mest  he  luvede  twele, 
pat  on  him  hct  Ha])ulf  child, 
And  |)at  ofier  Fykenild. 
A)iair  was  )>e  beate, 
^d  Fikenylde  ye  wergte. 

Wlien  Horn  lands  irom  the  boat  into  which  he  had  been  dnreii 
to  emL-ark  by  the  heatbeo  pirates,  he  takes  leave  of  it  with  thii 
benediction  I — 

Schnp,  bi  ^  le  flode 
Dues  have  pa  gode ; 
Bi  ^  se  brinke 
No  water  )>e  nadrinke, 
Jef  Jin  come  to  Suddene, 
6ret)iu  wel  of  mjne  kenoe; 
Grot  pa  we!  my  moder, 
Godhild  quen  j>e  gode ; 
And  ade  pe  paene  kjng, 
Jesn  Cristes  wifering, 
pat  ihc  am  hot  and  fer, 
On  this  lond  arived  her; 
And  seie  )>at  hei  Bchal  £>nd» 
pa  dant  oi  mjne  houde. 


214 


Tas  otsn  or  una  iiomt 


Licr.  T. 


King  Aylmcr  mcot«  Horn  and  IiU  companions  soon  kfW  they 
Innd,  and,  afWr  hearing  tlieir  story,  conducts  them  to  the 
palace,  and  gives  them  into  the  charge  of  bia  steward  AJrelbnia, 
with  them  instructionB : — 

StiwiirJ,  uk  nu  liert 

Mt  fttndtjTig,  for  to  IcM 

Of  |>ino  mottun, 

OfimiJeandof  rirerei 

J^nd  tech  him  to  horpe 

Wiji  liin  najlcn  Kcliarpe; 

BiroTo  tiic  tp  korvo. 

And  of  fo  cupc  ncrro; 

pu  trch  him  of  nlle  f9  lift* 

pot  ^u  crre  of  wUte; 

In  hi*  fcirtm  ^u  wiM 

Into  ofiare  acrviM. 

Horn  |>u  underrooge, 

And  tech  him  of  harpe  and  aongo. 

At  his  parting  from  Rimenbild,  shegirea  him  a  ring,  with  the 

wordai  — 

'  Eni;^'  ifoaf  hso, '  tram, 

Jho  meoM  Ihc  tati  t>e  l«i)c.* 

Tnk  nu  her  )>!«  f^old  ring, 

Gixl  him  in  |ie  dubhlng.* 

per  la  upon  T>v  lUtftti 

1-gnve  RjriDenhild  )ie  yiDgt\ 

p«r  nis  non  t>c4ere  ao  onder  snnna^ 

pal  cni  mon  of  telle  cunno. 

For  mi  liivn  pti  hit  ircrc, 

And  on  ^i  fuigcr  pii  him  her^ 

P«  KtOQCH  hvofi  of  viicb  gniw, 

p«t  pu  na  Hchall  In  Bon«  plaoa 

Ofnoiio  duiiitd*  baon  oTdiad, 

Ne  oo  bataille  beou  amad,* 

Ef  ^u  loke  fet  on. 

And  fienke  upon  |>i  lemnum. 

■  bm,  tm,  Mmt*.  *  iiMv,  finlsUi^  or  Mtting;  er  p«rbap*  ft  tw&n  la 
111*  dnrie*  anipaTcd  upon  the  (lapft  or  tlia  tni^  powon  eoofarwd  upon  it, 
*  JuaU*,  distil  hlon.        *  ffaod^  dumaTod. 


l4«r,  T. 


TOE  GESTE  or   ETNO  ROIUI 


ai5 


Tbe  G«ate  of  K>iig  Hem  hnn  rerj  littlo  merit  u  a  po«in,  and  it  ia 
far  from  iMsscsHng  the  pliilologicnJ  impiirlatice  vlii^  ha*  somcliiiMa 
hem  aacribMl  tn  iu  I'hcro  aro,  liowuvor,  boridoi  tli«  worJit  axpluned 
in  tbe  preceding  note*,  a  few  vncnblcH  nui)  combiontionK  which  ilcMrve 
notico,  bccaiiii^  if  I  am  net  mt^tnknn,  thcr  nrc  not  roimd  in  any  culicr 
Eoglixh  woric-     Thu«,  alont  occur*  in  its  primitive  farm  id  votK  H'iR  •  ■» 

Po  gimno  )>d  liundes  gODa 
Abuie  Horn  al  one' 

Ttat  in  ntroM  6C1  and  1055  it  is  m-itten,  u  at  prewnt,  al»ne ;  and 
in  vcxno  &S!>  wo  lind  the  more  ancient  tiimplc  one,  used  withi-iil  uitt 
aU:— 

Nolilu  he  nojt  go  oae, 

A^ulf  vua  bis  inone. 

<lt  one,  iho  ptohab\«  origin  of  iho  mndeni  vartt  to  af«n«,  vhich  h 
■uppoaed  to  be  not  oldor  itinn  the  tixltwnih  century,  appcnn  in  tlia 
T«iai953: — 

Al  on  he  wiu  will  P^  '^i'^S 

Of  ^t  ilkc  wedding. 

There  ia,  in  eoDpl«t  545,  5-lC,  a  viogular  oompouod  ihymt,  which  1 
hare  not  obwrrcd  in  any  olher  poem  of  the  lliLrtc«nth  MDtniy,  und 
vhidi,  though  a  departure  from  llio  Ian*  of  hannoiuuua  oonaonanoi!, 
ataoM  to  have  be«n  a  ^vouriio  with  old  English  poeta,  for  U  ia  wwntl 
limM  employed  by  Chancer,  Gowcr,  and  Oodeve:^ 
Kni2t,  nu  in  )>i  time 
For  to  aiito  (i  me. 

Tho  French  ward's  coantang  ropctiriona,  coiutitnla  aboat  two  per 
cent,  of  the  TocnHnlniy,  and  th«y  arc  principally  fiom  the  secular  liti^ii- 
toraof  thaCoDlinant.  The  Scuidinaviiin  word*  ait  t«ir.  Tbomtwiii^ 
■ad  NorthtTO  origin  of  one  of  them, /cr,  v.  l.V>,  a]^<cuT  to  havo  vkii|«a1 
tha  gloMwivts.  It  ia  eridontly  tlto  Uauixh  for,  Ic«L  ftarr,  which  tiit 
Scandinavian  elymologiHla  refer  to  the  verb  at  fara,tli«  primitive  menrc 
lag  being  ablt  to  walk,  active,  'the  more  nkodcrn  eene  ia  Urong,  irrll, 
nnd  in  the  |tt».i~<.-  ci^^,  ln>l  and  ftr  «rideiidr  tagnifies  eaji  and  itmmL 
■Bog,  a  word  for  wliich  no  mtiHlJictory  elymology  has  been  saggexltNl, 
cx«nn  in  tertc  1 107,  I>tit  a»  it  is  applied  to  the  porter  of  a  canio,  it  ii 
ujcd  ntlicr  in  the  Irinh,  than  in  the  modem  English  wnm.* 

*  S(^  00  the  «ctd  oAmr,  Fint  Sctim,  Ai-pcndis,  p.  698.  aha  Lwtcre  XI,  feH, 

*  I  n^TTit  (4  <aj  Itmt,  wiib  emy  ponibU  effort,  I  liui'e  bcoa  nnoUeto  {in  fur* 
■  «0£7  of  HaTclok  Uw  HtxtB,  ud  I  prefer  tatbcr  to  omit  nil  notiM  of  it  iIihu  w 


S16 


TBE  SiriiTKES   PSALTER 


htnt. 


'4 


Another  tnt^re^ng  profliiction  of  the  pprioJ  aoder  coiudder- 
fition  is  the  metrical  rerdoo  of  the  psalms,  piiblLilicd  b;  tb« 
SurUt'S  Sock-t}'.     Tho  date  of  thin  Irnnglatiou  is  unknowD,  bnt 
it  cao  biiriHy  W  latvrtliAnthr  lirst  half  of  thutJiirtwtitb  century, 
thougli  I  beliere  oo  mnniutcript  coity  older  tlian  tlie  middle 
the  reign  of  Edu-ard  II.  is  known  to  exUt.    Its  diction  resemb: 
in  many  rapoct«  tho  dialect  of  the  Owl  aod  tiie  Nigfatinf^i 
but  an  important  gnunrD»ticul  distioction  is  tint  it  gcoerally 
use*  the  Danish  plural  tre  instead  of  ben,  bfJh  or  beolh,  and 
uiotlier  is  that  for  the  Anglo-Saxon  endin<j  of  the  verb  in  -th,  in 
the  indicative  present,  third  peraon  singular,  and  all  persons  of 
the  plunti,  as  also  in  tbo  imporitite,  it  subttitutt^^  e.     Chaucer 
employs  this  fonn  in  the  Itucvcs  TaIc,  asn  p<-ciiliarity  of  th4 
spoeoh  of  two  persons  from  the  North  of  England :  — 

Of  o  toun  won  titty  bora  tlial  bigltte  StrolMr, 
Fcr  b  the  Norlb, 

and  it  has  sometimp-i  Ix-en  nid  to  characterise  the  dialects 
dUtriots  where  the  ScandinaviAn  element  is  most  perceptible. 
But  it  is  highly  improbable  that  this  change  is  duo  to  Danish 
iotliience ;  for  the  Danes  did  not  make  the  com^spondin^  InfleO' 
tions  of  their  o\™  Torb  in  »,  and,  though  what  is  absurdly  called 
the  hard  sound  of  Ih  (as  in  think)  is  extinct  in  the  normal  pro- 
nuncifttion  of  Dauinh,  yet  there  is  no  reason  to  Iwlievc  that  it 
bircaine  BO  until  long  after  the  last  Danish  inrarioo  of  England. 

The  origin  of  the  nvw  form  is  obscure,  aod  at  pn'sent  najfl 
htstorically  dcnion'^iable,  but  it  is  perhaps  to  be  found  in  th^* 
difficulty  of  tlie  pronunciation  of  the  A.     Tlio  substanlkc  verb 
to  he,  which  ocours  more  frequently  than  any  otlier  Terb,  had 
Iways  the  third  person  singular,  indiaitive  present  and  pant,  IB 

for  i»  and  icw*  were  used  in  Anglo-Saxon  just  as  they  are 
now.    The  Xonnnns  oould  not  pronoimce  th,  and  io  attempting 

tximiw  sn  MMont  of  it  >1  tecoDi  bkai.  Tho  cUmtti  I  have  ana  <Ia  not  1m4 
mc  to  conosr  1r  (tw  oi>i[:i<>ii*  vliicfa  liirit  bna  fexnotlBw*  csfic'Sit  il  oonotniiii 
tbt!  hull  plillalo^rnl  iinport*iio»  of  thfa  work.  It  Ukn  isterMrtiitK  tac*  tbst 
UieditUuffiiialwOlii'liftnolBcci,  Sbllanij  Ilsrelocfc,  Uac«d  luadSMeBtCnun 
m  Uwiita  funUr. 


lpct.  v. 


TBB  apBTEeS  PS.1I.TEII 


217 


it,  a  Frencbman  gtvea  it  the  »  or  rather  z  sound  wLich  8  most 
lurually  has  lui  a  verbal  ending.  It  seems  to  me,  theroforei  not 
improb/iWe,  tliat  this  Norman-French  error  in  axtaculataon, 
combiiic<]  wilb  the  fact  that  the  moat  important  of  all  verlis,  the 
verb  to  bsy  already  employed  a  as  the  endiuf;  of  the  third  per- 
BOD  singular,  ocaietoncd  its  general  adoption  na  tlie  characteristic 
of  lliat  inflection." 

I  select  as  a  specimen  of  this  translation,  Psalm  CII.  (CIIL 
of  the  standard  EugliKh  version),  an<i,  for  the  purpose  of  com- 
parisonx  wiiich  I  leave  the  student  to  make  for  himself,  I 
accompany  tliis  text,  nnmbereil  3,  with  1,  the  Anglo-Saxon 
rhytlimiciil  version;  3. tlieoIderWydiflite^or  Hereford's,  prose 
tmsHlritioEi ;  4,  the  Latin,  from  the  Surtees  Pailter;  and  5,  a 
French  prose  translation,  of  the  twelfUi  century,  puhlif^hed  by 
F.Michel  in  1860. 


1.  Bletsa,  mine  aawlc,  bliOe  driliteot 
3,  BIeM«    thou,  my  Miul«,   to   ttic  Lordt 

3.  Bli«se,  my  aaiile,  to  Laverd  lu  iwe; 

4.  Bcncdic,  aninia  nieo.  Dominum; 

5.  Rendu,  In  tncic  nncmo,  ft  iKifctro  Scgnor| 

1.  aud  «all  min  ianeniu  his  yuan  Mcnn  DnoicLn  I 

S.  Kticl  all  thingus  iLnt  wiihiitnc  inu  ben,  to  bisholi  name  I 

3.  And  allc  ^nt  with  in  me  ere,  lu  Ii:lU  lutmc  himst  I 

4.  et  omniu  intpriora  men  noraen  siiiicluiii  tjus  1 

fi.  e  tres-tut<s  ics  cosn*  (^ni  ii»dcDi  mei  aimt,  al  caiat  aum  d«  Iiu  I 

n. 

1.  Btetdge^  min«  mwl«,  bealde  dryhien  I 

5.  Bleeaa  thou,  my  auido,  lo  th«  Lord  t 

3.  BliMC,  mi  laul,  to  Larcrd,  of  nllc  thingosl 

4.  Bsnedic,  aoima  mea,  Douibiuia  I 

6.  Bencn^  la  meio  aneme,  i  nostro  Segnor  I 

1.  ne  wylt  ^u  ofergeuttul  kEto  wcorKan. 

2.  aod  wil«  thou  oot  fbi^etu  allc  the  j^Rtdinguit  of  tuOL 

3.  And  nil  for-gcte  alia  his  for^yheldtn^iai. 

4.  et  noli  ohliriMci  omnes  rotritiulioues  tjxa. 

6.  «  DC  voillos  obIi«r  tuiM  1<m  guercdunanctti  de  lui. 

*  Sm  tuAe  at  the  cod  of  thU  Lectiat, 


218  THE  BUnXEES  FSALTXB  Lht.  T. 


m. 

1.  He  |)iniiTn  mandEcdum  miltsade  eallum ; 

2.  That  bath  mercj  to  alls  tlii  wickidnesida ; 

3.  pat  winsomes  to  al!e  fiine  wickenesses ; 

4.  Qui  propitiuB  fit  omnibus  iniquitatibus  tuiai 
6.  Cbi  at  merci  de  tutcs  leg  tuea  iniquitex ; 

1.  and  fine  adle  ealle  geluelde. 

3.  that  helith  alle  thin  intirrnyteea. 

3.  )>at  hcles  alle  |>ine  sekeneMes. 

4.  qui  eanat  omnes  longuorea  tao«. 

b.  chi  sained  trestutes  les  taes  enfennetes. 

IV. 

1.  He  aly»de  liin  lif  leof  of  ftrwyrdot 

2.  That  njeen  bicih  fro  delh  thi  lif  j 

3.  )>at  bics  fri>.  Rtcrving  |ii  life  derli ; 

4.  Qui  redcmit  do  interitu  vitam  tiiam| 

5.  Clii  racatcd  de  mort  la  tue  vie  ; 

1.  fylde  finne  willan  fe^ere  raid  gode. 

2.  that  crotinelh  thee  in  tnercy  and  mercy  dolng^ 

3.  )>at  cruunea  pe  with  rewfiea  and  witl)  merci. 

4.  qui  coronnt  te  in  miacratione  et  misericordia. 
6>  chi  coruned  tei  en  miaericorde  e  miaeraciuna. 

y. 

1.  He  fte  gcaigefa^ste  soSre  miltse 

and  fa  mildhcorte  mode  getrymede; 

2.  Tliat  fulfillcth  in  goode  thirgua  thi  dlwyr) 

3.  |>at  filleH  in  godca  fi  yhcrningeH  al ; 

4.  Qui  Kitiat  in  bonia  dcsidurium  tuum  ; 

5.  Chi  racmplist  en  bonea  coses  te  tuen  denderwf 

1.  eart  fa  eadnotvo  earne  gclicaat 
on  gcoguBo  ml  gleawe  geworden. 

2.  aha!  be  rcnewid  as  of  an  egle  ihij  oulhflb 

3.  Ala  cme  )ii  yhouihe  be  newed  aal. 

4.  renovabitur  mc  ut  aquilaj  juventua  tua. 

6.  aera  renov6;  sicume  d'atgle  la  tue  jurente. 


Iwr.  T.  TOE  SUBTEES   PSALTBB  fllV 

TI. 

1.  Hafast  )>u  milde  mod,  mihta  stranga 
drib  ten, 

2.  Doende  mercies  the  Lord, 

3.  Dunnd  mercies  Laverd  ia  land, 

4.  Faciens  misericordias  Domiciis, 
(.  Faieanz  misericordes  nostre  Sire, 

1.  domas  eallum  ye  deope  Iier 

and  ful  treatlice  teonan  Jiolian. 
i.  and  dom  to  alle  men  miffrende  wrong. 

3.  And  dome  til  allc  on-right  tholand. 

4.  et  judicium  omnibus  iujurinm  patientibot. 
fi.  e  jugement  k  tuz  torceunerie  suffranx, 

VIL 

1.  He  hifl  wegas  djde  wise  and  cu8e 
Uoyse  fiam  mnran  on  mienige  tid ; 

2.  Enowen  he  made  his  weieti  to  Moises; 

3.  Eonthe  made  he  to  Moises  his  waies  welv| 

4.  Notas  fecit  vias  suas  Moysi ; 

b.  Cuneudea  Get  lea  sues  veies  k  Mojsen ; 

1.  Bwylce  his  vitkti  eoc  weram  iBrnhela. 

2.  and  to  the  sones  of  Irael  bis  willla. 

3.  Hia  willea  til  sones  of  Irael. 

4.  filiis  Israhel  TOluntatea  soaa. 
It.  u  fils  Isniel  ses  Tolmitez. 

vni. 

1,  Uildheort  )iu  eart  and  mihtig,  mode  g«^M)^ 
ece  dryhten,  swa  fu  a  wffire, 

5.  Heewere  and  merciful  the  Lord, 

3.  Rew-M  and  milde-hertcd  Laverd  gode^ 

4.  Misericors  et  miserator  Dominus, 

5.  Merciere  e  merciable  nostre  Sire, 

1.  is  pin  raiide  mod  mannnm  cySed. 

2.  long  abidende  and  mjche  mercitiiL 

3.  And  milde-herted  and  lang-moda. 

4.  patiens  et  multnm  misericon. 

5.  padent  e  mult  merdabl*. 


220 


IB*  utTta  rdiLisa 


Lkt.  V. 


IX. 

1.  Nelle  ^  off  cnile  jrre  liabbun. 

2.  In  u>  cuennore  he  dull  not  wrathen, 

3.  Xoghte  wretli  be  nl  in  evemon, 

4.  Nan  in  Gnem  inudMir, 

5.  Neivnt  en  ponnsnnlJotcd  imintra, 

1.  DC  on  eontaaie  )io  nwn  hc^an. 

2.  no  in  to  wtthoiitc  cndc  lio  fJial  ihreU^ 

3.  Ne  in  ai  aal  be  thrcic  {ur-fon. 

4.  noque  in  a:t«miun  itiilignnlnntr. 
fi.  ne  CD  pardunilikted  n«  niiuiacen. 


1.  Nu  |>a  be  gcvjrhlum,  w«*l<lciid,  iinua 

iri^niinuin  wyrhlum  w<iid(*t  ua  tlon, 
i,  Aftir  euro  i<yoncs  1«  Hie  nM  to  v», 

3.  Noght  an«r  our  sinne*  dide  li«  til  uk, 

4.  Non  Bfcundum  peoGsM  noatm  fccji  uobi^ 
i.  Nnmt  su]an«  W  nos  pcccbex  fiM  b  nu^ 

1.  nt  aAcr  nruin  »nri>-btc  nwbar  ^Idnn. 

2.  <)«  aftir  outo  vrickidiiuioiit  be  jidde  to  xm. 

3.  ^e  aflf^r  i>ur  wickenta  fbr-jrlifld  lu  ]iux. 

4.  ncquc  Hc^uiidum  hiiqiiitiilei  ntwdna  rctribuit  nobSft 
t.  n«  eulunc  lea  dim  iniqiuus  ne  rcgueredunad  k  du 

XL 

1 .  For|>on  |>n  »(l«r  hcahw«occ«  heofeow  ^M 
■nUdhoortnyuM  mihtig  drihlnn, 

2.  For  «&cr  the  hnjU  of  boucnn  fro  vrtha^ 

3.  For  nftw  In'gbncs  of  hnrcn  fm  Innd, 

4.  Quia  Kcimdiim  nltitudinem  b<Eli  n  turn. 
6.  Kor  KuIuDc  In  lialti.-c«  del  civl  d«  !■  Uim, 

1.  tuatum  cyMcst  ^ni  )>e  Infedoa  ^. 

5.  be  Urcngtliidc  hl«  mercy  rpcn  men  drcdcnde  hyra, 

3.  StTcnghf>c<l  lie  hii  mere)  over  biin  dredond. 

4.  confinnnvit  Dominn«  mijtcricordtam  ■nam  nper  Ibnenles  eun. 
9.  ofor^  U  Kuc  tniacriearde  rar  lee  orcmanz  weL 


Lacr.  T.  ths  sdHtees  ^salikb  221 


xn. 

1.  8tn  faa  fbldan  fiedma  bewindeS, 
fies  eastrodor  and  oefter  west, 

2.  Hou  niyche  the  rising  slant  fro  the  going  dona, 

3.  Huw  mikie  est  del  stand  weet  del  fra, 

4.  Quantum  dialat  oriens  ab  occaflu, 

5.  Cumbien  desestait  li  naixiiemenz  del  deohedement, 

1.  He  betweonan  )>ani  teonan  and  unriht 

ufl  frnm  afyrde  icghwier  aynible, 
8.  ftfeiT  he  made  fro  tb  oure  wickidnessia, 

3.  Fer  made  he  fra  ua  oure  wickenes  swa. 

4.  eloogavit  a  nobis  iniquitatea  nostras. 

5.  luinz  fiat  de  noa  lea  uoz  feluniea. 

xm. 

1.  Swa  fieder  JrenceS  £egere  his  beamum 
milde  weordan, 

2.  What  mauer  wise  the  &der  hath  mercy  of  the  aoBiii^ 

3.  AIs  rewed  es  fadre  of  sones, 

4.  Sic  ut  miscretur  pater  fiiiis, 

5.  Com  Eutement  at  merci  li  pere  des  filz, 

1.  swa  UB  inihtig  god 
^am  )>e  hiue  lufiaS,  WSe  weoriSeS. 

2.  the  Lord  dide  niercy  to  men  dredende  bjm; 

3.  Bewed  es  LaTerd,  fare  he  woues, 

4.  Ita  misertus  eat  Dominos 

5.  merci  ad  li  Sire 

3.  Of  )>a  ^t  him  dredand  be  { 

4.  timentibuB  ee ; 

6.  dea  cremanz  sei ; 

XIT. 

1.  fbtfian  he  calle  can  ore  pearfe. 

2.  for  he  knew  oure  britil  making. 

3.  Fore  our  achaft  wele  knawes  he. 

4.  Quia  ipaa  scit  figmentum  nosbum. 
ft,  fcu-  il  count  la  noatre  fiiituie. 


223  THK  SUBTEES   F8ALTEB  !,«».  T. 

1.  GemQne,  mibtig  god,    pat  we  synt  moldan  and  diu^ 

2.  Ho  recordide  for  pouder  wee  bi^ 

3.  Wined  es  he  wele  in  thoght 

4.  Memento  Domine 
6.  liecorda 

3.  ^t  dust  ere  we  and  worth  no^i^ 

4.  quod  pulvis  sumii.<s 

5.  qui  sua  aumes  puldre ; 

XV. 

1.  beoS  mannea  dagas  tnawenum  htgt 
RgUwer  aniice, 

2.  a  man  as  hcj  his  da^^ea, 

3.  Man  his  duit-s  ere  ais  hai, 

4.  homo  sic  ut  Iknum  dies  ejus, 

fi.  buem  atcume  t'ala  li  jun  de  Ini, 

1.  eor5an  blostman 
Bwa  his  lifdages  bene  fTadan. 

2.  as  the  flour  of  the  teld  so  he  ahal  flotire  me^ 

3.  Ala  blome  of  feldo  sal  lie  wel;)rea  awa. 

4.  et  aic  ut  flos  agri,  ita  floriet. 

5.  ensement  cume  la  flur  del  camp,  iad  fluriiK, 

XVL 

1.  ponne  he  gast  ofgireS, 

2-  For  the  spirit  sha!  thiu;  possen  iu  hjnif 

3.  For  ga&te  thurgh-tare  ia  bim  it  sal, 

4.  Quia  i^iritua  pertTaosit  ab  eo, 

5.  Kar  li  eapiriz  trei>pa.-^iera  en  lui 

1.  srSSsn  hine  garsbedd  aoetl 

vmuan  wide-^ThS, 
S.  and  be  dial  not  atonde  «l£Ue ; 
8.  And  no^t  ondre-Etand  he  sil  wi[Ii~«L 
^  ct  BOO  ait. 
Sl  •  bc  pamuundra. 
X,  ne  bim  man  svS?an  ' 

■^liwi  I  diet  Knige  Itowe. 
i.  and  he  ihal  no  more  knowoi  hia  plac«> 
8.  And  knawe  na-mare  fial  be 
4.  ct  BOB  cognoacit  ampliua 
Su  ■  BB  cnnuiitn  amplria 


LttT.  V.  TUE   6D  BIKES   VSkLTVl  JUU 

3.  His  Btede,  where  Jiat  it  Bal  be. 

4.  locum  aumn, 

5.  Bun  lio. 

xvn." 

1.  yin  mildbeortneB,  mibtig  dnhieo, 

jiurh  eairs  wonilda  woruld  wislic  sUndet!, 

2.  Tbe  mercy  forsothe  ol'  the  Lord  fro  withoute  ende, 

3.  And  Larerdcs  merci  evre  dwelland, 

4.  Miscricordia  autem  Domini  a  seeculo  est, 

5.  Mais  la  miscricorde  nostre  Segnur  de  pannanableted, 

1.  deomat  arid  gedeiitHt  ofer  ealle  )ia  pe  ondrtedaS  him, 

2.  find  -rnto  withoute  ende,  vpoa  men  dredende  hym. 

3.  And  tit  ai  our  him  drcdand. 

4.  et  usque  in  steculum  sa:culi  super  timentes  eum. 

5.  e  desque  ea  parmanableted  but  lea  cremaaz  loL 

1.  Swa  his  BoSffcstnyss  awylco  sCandBfi 
ofer  |iara  beama  bearn, 

2.  And  the  riittwianease  of  hym  in  to  tbe  Bonea  of  aone^ 

3.  And  in  soncs  of  sone9  his  rightwiaeDes, 

4.  et  juBtitia  ejus  super  lilios  filiorum, 
ft.  0  111  juatise  de  lui  ka  fiiz  des  hlz, 

xvm. 

1.  )>e  his  bebodu  bealdaS  ; 

2.  to  hem  that  kepcn  his  testament. 

3.  To  pas  fat  yht'mea  wite-word  his ; 

4.  custodientibuB         teatamentum  ejuB{ 

6.  ft  icels  chi  gtiardcnt  !e  testament  de  lui ; 

1.  and  fais  gemynde  mj-ele  habbaiS 
2    And  Diyndefu!  tliei  ben 

3.  And  mined  sal  )iai  be,  night  and  dai, 

4.  et  memoria  retinentibuB 

5.  e  remembreur  sunt 

1.  fat  heo  his  wistiest  word  wrnn^im  efiun. 

2.  of  his  maundcmens.  t-n  do  Uieai. 

3.  Of  his  bodea  to  do  liam  lU- 

4.  mandata  ejus  ut  faciani  ua. 

5.  den  GUDundemenz  de  lui  medcsm^  k  fiure  Iml 


S24  THE  euarxsa  fsalibr  Licr.  V. 


XIX. 

1.  On  heofonhame  halig  drihten 
hiB  hBahaetl  hror  timbrade, 

2.  The  Lord  in  heuene  made  redi  hia  act*, 

3.  Laverd  in  heven  {rraitied  neie  kin, 

i,  Dominns  in  coelo  paravit  aedem  suonif 
6.  Li  Sire  el  del  aprestad  sun  eiege, 

1.  (lanon  te  eortSrfcum  eallum  wenldeS . 

2.  and  his  reume  to  alle  ahal  loi-diihipen. 

3.  And  hie  rike  til  alle  boI  Laverd  in  blia. 

4.  et  regnum  ejus  omnium  dominabitur. 

6,  e  le  icgne  de  lui-medeune  h  tutes  choses  B^;DiireTad> 

XX. 

1.  Ealle  bis  englaa  ecne  drihten 
bletuan  bealde, 

2.  Blisse  2ee  to  the  Lord,  alle  his  aungelis, 

3.  Blisses  to  Laverd  with  alle  jrout  might, 

4.  Benedicite  Dominum, 

5.  Beneiseiz  le  Segnor, 

3.  Alle  his  aungda  )iat  ere  bright ; 

4.  omnes  angeli  ejus ; 

5.  tuit  U  angele  de  lut ; 

1.  heora  bliSne  frean 
miegyn  and  mihta  jia  hi  a  mnre  word, 
habbaS  and  healdat^  and  hjge  fremmaS, 

2.  mijti  bi  verlue  doende  the  woord  of  hynij 

3.  Mightand  of  thew,  doand  his  norde  swa, 

4.  potentes  virtute,  qui  tacitis  vcrbum  ejus, 

5.  poanz  par  vertud,  ^isanz  la  parole  de  lid, 

1.  [wanting  in  Anglo-Sason  text] 

2.  to  ben  herd  the  voia  of  bia  scrmoune^ 

3.  To  here  atcven  oi  uis  sugna  •un. 

4.  ad  andicndum  vocem  Bcnuuiiuin  ejiu. 
(,  k  mx  la  voiz  de  scs  aenuuiw. 


LUT.  T.  THE  SDBTEES  FSiXTEB  235 


XXL 

1.  Bletsum  drihtcn  eal  his  bearcm  micgen, 

2.  Blui^lli  to  the  Lord  all  ;ce  his  vertuea, 

3.  Blisaea  to  Laverd,  alle  mightea  his, 

4.  Benedicite  Dominum,  omaea  virtutes  ejus, 

5.  Beneisaeiz  al  Segnor,  tuteu  tea  rertuz  de  loi, 

1.  and  his  )>egiui  )>reat,  )ie  |)ict  )ience  nu, 
fet  hi  his  willan  wyrcean  georne, 

2.  ^ee  hia  aeninuns  that  don  his  wit. 

3.  His  hice  |>at  does  )iat  his  witte  is. 

4.  Miniatri  ejus  qui  fkcitis  ToIuDtatem  ejus. 

b.  li  saea  ministre,  chi  faites  ta  roluntad  de  ltd. 

XXIL 

1.  Eall  hia  ageu  geweorc  ecne  drihten 
OQ  hia  ageaum  atede  eac  blctsige, 

2.  Bleg»ch  to  the  Lord,  atle  ffic  his  werlvia. 
3.  Blisses  Lavcrd,  with  iville  and  thoght, 

4.  Benedicite  Domiaum, 

5.  Beaeiaseiz  k  Segaur, 

3.  AHe  |)e  werlces  paX  lie  wroghb 

4.  omnia  opera  ejus. 

5.  treatutes  lea  ovrea  de  lui, 

1.  ^r  him  his  egaa  aniveald  EtandeS. 

2.  in  atte  place  jee  hia  domyitaciouna. 
3>  In  alle  atedes  of  his  lavcrdshipe  ma, 
4.  in  omni  loco  dominationis  ejus. 

6.  en  chescun  liu  de  ta  sue  dominactun. 

1.  Btetaige  min  aawt  bliSe  drihtcn  1 

2.  bteBse  thou,  my  souje,  to  ttie  Lord  I 

3.  Blisse,  mi  Haute,  ai  Laverd  swa  I 

4.  benediti,  aoima  mea,  Dominum  I 

5.  beneis,  U  meie  aneme,  al  Segnor  I 

The  m\j  remark  I  think  it  Doceasaiy  to  make  on  the  grammar  of 
this  pflolm  is  that  the  ohraae,  man  kia  daies,  in  verse  xv.,  vhere  liis 

Q 


226 


EICUARD   CIZnB  DE  UOH 


Ltcr.  V. 


Bervca  aa  a  poMouive  tign,  u  eTidduOj'  »  literal  tnuLdaikm  fratn  tlw 
LoUd  homo  '  '  di«ft  ajus.  The  oriiifm  of  thu  anonaloD*  form  in 
lAyni»(in  may  perhaps  be  traced  to  a  similar  »oiircv.  It  nlKxild  !■« 
■dilod  that  the  tranaluora  bare  often  foUowed  dilfereol  t«xu  of  tbcir 
oiiginiil. 

A  cirrumstance  which  shows  the  coDtiniioil  poverty  of  Eogliali 
int<-llert.  in  the  thirtixtnlh  cenhiry,  it*  wuiit  of  nutioQalitr*  and  , 
its  incaiukcity  for  origiaal  coraposiUoD,  U  that,  while  it  pnxliicvd ' 
numeroitB  transIationH  of  French  nulhon,  aiu)  rvvlvHl  old-world 
iables  of  domestic  grvirth,  it  f^ro  birth  to  no  coDMdcrablo  work 
c»nnect«(I  with  the  reai  bUtitry  <if  EQglaDd,cxce(ft  thcchruiiicle 
of  Robert  of  Gloiioester,  Vt'e  can  hatdlyimagineafiDir  subject 
Id  iiadf,  or  one  which  appealed  more  powerfully  to  the  srinpa- 
tbies  and  prejudices  of  the  time,  and  npecinlly  to  the  n.-itiotial 
pride  of  £»gli»htnen,  if  auy  euch  were  fi^lt,  than  the  cntsuidcs  of 
Richard  Occur  de  Lion ;  and  it  would  iDfallibly  have  iu-vpircd 
poelfT,  if,  in  an  ago  when  taleo  of  wild  adveiitimt  were  »o 
popular,  any  poetical  genius  liad  cxiirtod  in  the  people  I  can- 
not finii,  however,  that,  at  that,  period,  the  evplott*:  of  Richard 
had  been  mtidc  tlie  sidjject  of  any  original  Engli.<b  poem,  and 
the  only  early  work  we  have  on  the  subject,  in  an  English  dress, 
bvloiigx  to  the  following  century,  and  ia  avowedly  tran^tlated 
froKi  the  Freucb. 

It  appears,  however,  that  Joseph  of  l^icter,  a  contemporary  ' 
and  compianion  of  Richard,  cel<3hrate<l  his  cxidolls  in  a  Latin 
poem  calli'd  Antiocheis,  of  which  only  a  few  verseii  are  extent, 
and  that  a  pilgrim  called  Qidielmus  Peregrinufi  wrote  in  LaUb 
verae  oa  the  same  stibject,  but  these  do  boC  sctm  to  have  ever 
found  English  tjiitialators. 

Ttic  following  extract  will  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  diction 
and  poetical  character  of  the  principal  poem  on  the  exploits  of 
thtB  king,  which  wero  made  ktiown  to  Eiigli»li  readers  in  the 
fourteenth  century  by  ft  trausbUion  from  the  French  of  an 
un  known  writer. 


LaCT.  T>  BICKA.BD  (XZOR  DE  UOS  HI 

Lost)  JesoB  kjng  ofghxje 

Snche  grace  and  vyctorye 

Tbou  Bente  to  Kjng  Hych&rd, 

That  neuer  was  found  coward  I 

It  is  fill  god  to  here  in  jeste 

Off  hia  prowease  and  bya  coaqnesta. 

Fde  romanaes  men  make  newe, 

Of  good  knygfates,  strong  and  trewe, 

Off  hey  dedys  men  rede  romance, 

Bothe  in  Engeland  and  in  France: 

Off  liowelond,  and  of  Olyver, 

And  of  every  doseper; 

Of  Alisander,  and  Chailem^, 

Off  kyng  Arthor,  and  off  Gawayn, 

Bow  they  wer  knyghtes  good  atid  cnrte^rsi 

Off  Turpyn,  and  of  Ocier  Daneya; 

Off  Troye  men  rede  in  ryme, 

What  werre  ther  was  id  olde  tyme; 

Off  Ector,  and  of  Achylles, 

^Vhat  &tk  they  alowe  in  that  prea. 

In  Frenashe  bookys  this  tym  is  wrougklj 

Lewede  menne  knowe  it  nought ; 

Lewede  menne  cunne  French  non; 

Among  an  bondiyd  unnethis  on ; 

And  neverthelea,  with  glad  chere, 

Fele  off  hero  that  wolde  here, 

Noble  justia,  I  utidyrstonde, 

Of  doughty  knyghtes  off  Yngeloode. 

Parjbie,  now  I  woU  yow  rede, 

Off  a  kyng,  dooghty  in  dede ; 

Kyng  Rydiard,  the  wenyor  bes^ 

liat  men  fj'nde  in  ony  jeate. 

Now  alle  that  hereth  this  talkyn^ 

God  geve  hem  alle  good  endyngi 

Lordynges,  herkens  bcfome, 
Eow  Kyng  Rychard  was  borne. 
HyB  fadyr  hyghte  Kyng  Hetuy. 
Lk  hya  tyme,  q-hyrly, 
Ala  I  fynde  in  my  aawe, 
Seynt  Thomas  was  i-sla«e; 
«S 


S28 


BICHAKD  C(EVn  I>l  tlOV 


At  CotilyTbarr  nt  the  nvtta-ttaa, 

Wlwr  mimy  mjT«clyii  *re  i-don. 

W]wn  he  woj  twenty  11711IVT  olda^ 

11«  irat  k  kyng  Hvrylhc  hnldc, 

He  vrol4l«  no  yyB,  1  uoilj'ralandc, 

Willi  ^Iv  tjvwirv  Uiough  he  ho-  fbndo. 

Hevjribeles  hjra  hwona  b;tn  Betide, 

That  he  gnuoted  ■  wjff  to  w«dd«. 

Baslel^  be  ccnt«  bjs  w>ndM^ 

Into  manje  dyvtms  londea, 

Tbo  fvyrsMe  wytnnn  that  iron  00  liff 

Men  wolds  bringn  hjm  to  wylT. 

UoMuig«rc«  wcr«  ivdj  dj>gbt; 

To  Mchippc  tht!}'  vmite  thai  }'lkc  njr^ils 

Anon  tbc  tuij'l  up  thaj^  drowgh. 

The  wjnd  htm  swvyd  wel  inoirgK. 

Wlieunc  they  coiac  on  mjrddi]  tbe  ae$t 

(No  wj'nd  ooethe  luiddm  hue; 

Tbcrforo  hem  whs  sw}'ih«  woo.) 

ADo(b«T  Mhip  thc^r  cnuntryd  tboo, 

8wylk  on  no  w}'gb  ihvy  never  noD ) 

All  it  was  wbjt  ofbtiel-bon, 

And  every  ttny]  with  gold  begrare; 

Offptirc  gnid  WM  thn  tiave  ; 

lU-r  mo**  was  yvory; 

Off  sunyie  ibe  Miyl  wjrtCcTljr. 

Her  ropCB  wer  off  iiiely  nj-lk, 

Al  10  wli  vt  AS  ony  mj'Ib, 

That  Dobl?  schjp  was  al  withentc^ 

With  clothj's  of  golde  sprcd  aboutet 

And  li4T  loof  imd  her  wyndaa, 

Off  luare  Ibnotbe  ]t  was. 

Id  ibftt  acliyp  tbcr  wc:*  i-dyght 
Knjrgbls  and  livdyya  ofinckjll  in;^t| 
And  a  tadj  thvrinne  was, 
BQ'gbt  as  the  simne  tbornp;b  the  glaiiL 
Her  nni  abordc  gnune  to  siandc, 
And  tifyd  thnt  other  with  hn  bond^ 
And  prejde  hi-m  for  lo  dncllc^ 
And  bv  oouiiaa;rl  fur  to  tcUai 


Lacr.  V.  BICHA.BD  C(EUB  DS  UOH  SSI 

And  the;  grannted  with  all  ekylls 

For  to  telle  al  at  her  w/lle : 

*  Swoo  wyde  landes  we  have  weo^ 

For  Kyng  Henry  us  haa  sent, 

For  lo  eeke  hym  a  qwene, 

The  fayrcBte  that  myghte  fonde  bene.' 

Uproa  a  kyng  off  a  chayer, 

With  that  word  they  spoke  ther. 

The  chayer  was  oharbocle  Bton, 

Swylk  on  ae  aawgh  tbey  never  noni 

And  two  dukes  hym  besyde, 

Noble  men  and  mekyi  off  pryde, 

And  welcomed  the  meaaangera  ylkona. 

Into  that  Bchyp  they  gunne  gone. 

Thrytty  knyghtea,  withouten  lye, 

Forsothe  was  in  that  companye. 

Into  that  tiche  schyp  they  went, 

As  meseangers  that  weren  i-aent; 

Knyghtea  and  ladyes  com  hem  ayena| 

Sevene  score,  and  inoo  I  wene, 

Welcomyd  hem  alle  at  on  words. 

Tbey  selte  ti^teles,  and  layde  a  bordo| 

Cloth  of  sylk  theron  was  sprad. 

And  the  kyng  hyinaelve  bad, 

That  his  donghter  wer  forth  fette, 

And  in  a  chayer  before  him  setto. 

Trumpea  begonne  for  to  blowej 

Sche  was  aette  ibrtb  in  a  throwe, 

With  twenty  knyghtee  her  aboute, 

And  moo  off  ladyea  that  wer  stoute; 

All  they  giinne  knele  her  twoo, 

And  sake  her  what  she  wolde  have  doo. 

They  eeten  and  drank  and  made  hem  glad% 

And  the  kyng  hymscif  hem  bade. 

Whenne  they  hadde  nygh  i-eete, 
Adventures  to  epeke  they  nought  forgeete. 
The  kyng  bam  tolde,  in  hys  reaoun, 
It  com  hym  tfaorugh  a  vysyotuii 
In  his  land  that  he  cam  froO| 
Into  Yngdond  for  to  goo ; 


mo  BICHASD  CKEUB  SB  U0>  IWT.  T. 

And  his  donghtyr  that  wu  »  dei% 
For  to  wende  bothe  in  fere. 
'  In  this  roanere  we  have  na  dygh^ 
Into  that  lond  to  wende  ryght,' 
Thenne  aunswerjd  a  messanger, 
Bys  name  was  calljd  Bemager, 
'Forther  wole  we  eeke  nought, 
To  my  lord  she  schal  be  brought  t 
When  he  her  with  eyen  schal  sen, 
Fol  wel  payed  wojl  he  ben.' 

The  wynd  was  out  off  the  northeati^ 
And  servede  hem  atte  the  beate. 
At  the  Tour  they  gunne  arryre. 
To  London  the  knyghtes  wente  belyv*. 
The  meaaangera  the  kyng  have  told 
Of  that  lady  fayr  and  bold, 
Ther  he  lay,  in  the  Tour, 
Off  that  lady  whyt  eo  llour. 
Kyng  Henry  gan  hym  son  dyght, 
With  erla,  barons,  and  many  a,  knygh)^ 
Agajn  the  lady  for  to  wende: 
For  he  was  curteya  and  hende. 
The  damysele  on  lond  was  led, 
And  clothis  off  gold  belbre  her  spred. 
And  her  fadyr  her  befom, 
With  a  coron  off  gold  i-com; 
The  meeaangerB  by  ylk  a  syde, 
And  menstrallea  with  mekyl  pryde. 

Weber's  Metrical  Romamm,  tcA.  IL 

The  early  English  rhymers  and  anDOilists  observe  a  eimilar 
mysterious  silence  with  regard  to  King  Alfred,  the  memory  ot 
whom,  as  a  Sason  King,  one  woiild  suppose,  could  hardly  ever 
have  perished  among  the  direct  descendants  of  hie  subjects, 
fellow-soldiers,  and  citizens.  But  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle, 
which  devotes  about  ten  octavo  pages  to  a  dry  detail  of  some  of 
the  principal  military  and  political  events  of  his  reign,  does  not 
notice  a  single  trait  of  his  moral  or  intellectual  charai:ter,  a 
'single  interesting  incident  of  hia  private  life,  or  a  single 
fact  from  which  it  is  possible  to  form  even  the  most  general 


l.tCT.  V. 


BOBBCT  or 


£31 


estimate  of  tus  meriU  as  a  niter,  or  his  personality  m  ft  man. 
Early  Engluh  vcmaciiliir  lUorature  is  «qi«iiiy  bom-n  of  infor- 
oiatioa  rtMpvctiii;;  lldtt  rcinarkiittli;  jirmcft,  aud  popular  traditioo 
ietAiD«d  no  remembrance  of  biin,  except  aa  bis  name  was 
coQDect«d  with  iMiwrul  oolIoctioDS  of  provcrlw  which  were 
ucribod  to  him. 

The  poems^for  such  we  must  call  them  if  all  rhymed  oom- 
poBitioDs  are  poetry — of  Kobert  of  Gloucester,  who  fiouri«h«d 
fthout  the  year  I3U0,  are  of  coui^idtrablc  ptulologicil  importance, 
of  some  value  as  coiitributiuns  to  our  knowledge  of  the 
btrtory  of  England,  thougii  Iheir  litetaiy  merit  ia  of  a  bumble 
<Nrd«r. 

ITie  principal  work  of  this  author  is  a  chronicle  of  Enghmd, 
ind  tlivic  is  a  colb.-ction  of  live;!  of  (he  Eoglinh  sainto,  which  i* 
'%ow  attcrihed,  upon  satiRfactory  e^ndence,  i»  the  Kume  writer, 
^le  subject  of  this  latter  production  would  naturally  tend,  la 
"that  age,  to  ^irc  to  it  a  wider  circulation  than  could  bo  ncrjuirt-d 
ly  »  Toluminous  chronicle  in  grc/>t  piirt  relating  to  rcmotv 
secular  erentg ;  aod  accordingly  we  find  that  the  maniiMvipu  of 
the  lives  are  much  more  numerous  tbau  tlioee  of  tlie  history. 

The  chronicle  dtiierTes  notice,  not  only  for  its  contributions  of 
otherwise  unknown  facts,  but  because  it  is  the  most  ancient 
professed  history  in  the  English  laugtiagc.  It  extends  from  the 
siege  of  Troy  to  the  death  of  Henry  III.  in  1272.  The  larlier 
pirt  is  founded  on  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  the  latter  geoemlly 
on  more  tmslwortby  sources,  and  it  conveys  some  information 
of  value  upon  both  the  physical  and  the  social  condition  of 
England  in  the  thirteentli  century.  The  following  Uoes  tn 
iavourable  spocimcns  of  the  autlior's  manner :  — 

EngeloDiI  y  a  wel  god  loud,  ich  wens  of  eche  lond  best, 

T  Md  in  ^  enile  uf  ^a  world,  a>  al  in  |>o  Wcat, 

fi  Bcs  gof>  hym  al  a  bovie,  li«  numt  as  sui  yln. 

Usro  ton'  bco*  d»m'  ^  Ukso  duulv,  but  hit  ba  )>orw  g}l« 

Qtfoi*  of  )>e  seluo  tond,  as  me*  ha)>  y  seye  wylc. 

^fi^ifLtat*.   ■Awtpcn.pran.rFTcrrjngtaEaclaoL  ■dum^oMdi,  Otr.^arC 
''•  [tiolstil;  ««Tar  tor /tie.     *  mi,  mra. 


232  BODEBT  OP  OLOUCESTEB  Lktt.  T. 

From  SoVip  to  Norp  he  ys  long  eijte  hondred  myle: 

And  foure  hondred  mjle  brod  from  Est  to  West  to  wenda, 

A  m^dde  po  lond  as  yt  be,  and  no;t  as  by  fe  on  eade. 

Plente  me  mar  in  Engelond  of  alle  gode  y  se, 

Bute  folc  yt  for  gulte  ojier  ^eres  fe  worse  be. 

For  Engelood  y»  ful  ynow  of  fruyt  and  of  tren, 

Of  wodea  and  of  parkca,  fat  ioye  yt  ye  to  sen. 

Of  foules  and  of  bcaCea  of  wylde  and  tnme  al  bo. 

Of  salt  fysch  and  eche  freach,  and  fa)Te  ryueres  fer  to. 

Of  weDee  swete  and  oolde  ynow,  of  lesen '  and  of  mede. 

Of  seiner  or  and  of  gold,  of  tyn  and  of  lede. 

Of  Btel,  of  ym  and  of  bras,  of  god  corn  gret  won. 

Of  whyte  and  of  woile  god,  betcre  ne  may  be  non, 

Watcrce  he  ha|>  eke  gode  y  now,  ac  *  at  be  fore  alle  o)>er  Jm 

Out  of  the  lond  in  to  fe  sec,  annes  as  fei  be. 

Ware  by  f  e  echippes  mowe  come  fro  fe  se  and  wende, 

And  brynge  on  lond  god  y  now,  a  bouto  in  eche  eode. 

In  )>e  centre  of  Canterbury  mest  plente  of  fyaah  ys. 

And  mest  chase  a  boute  Salcsburi  of  wSlde  beetes  y  wy& 

At  London  achippes  mcHt,  &  wyn  at  Wynoeatre. 

At  Herford  schep  &  orf' ,  &  fniyt  at  Wircestre, 

Sope  a  bo(it«  Couyntte,  yrn  at  Gloiicestre. 

Metei,  as  led  &  tyn,  in  )>e  contre  of  Exceslre. 

Euerwik  of  fiiirest  wode,  Lyncolne  of  fayrest  men, 

Grantcbrugge  and  Hontyndone  meat  plente  of  dup  fen. 

El^  of  fairest  place,  of  &irest  siito  Roucestre. 

Euene  ajcyn  Fraunce  stonde  |ie  contre  of  Chichestre, 

Norwiche  ajeyn  Denemarc,  Chestro  ajeyn  Yrlond, 

Duram  ajeyn  Norwei,  as  ich  Tnderslondo. 

fre  wondres  (ler  bcf  in  Engolond,  none  more  y  not. 

ji.it  water  of  Bu)ie  ye  [>at  on,  fat  euer  ys  yliche  hnt 

And  fersch  &  euere  springe,  no  be  chcle*  no  so  gret. 

Suche  bafes  )>er  bef'  fcle  in  fe  cios  &  in  the  stret 

Upon  |ie  pleyn  of  Salcsbury  pat  oJ)er  wonder  ys, 

pat  Stonhyngel  ys  y  clepnd,  no  more  wonder  nya, 

po  Btones  stondep  per  bo  grete,  no  moro  ne  mowe  be, 

Euene  vp  ryjt  &  swj'pe  hye,  pat  wonder  it  is  to  se : 

'  Iften,  paetiires.  '  ac,  but.  The  panctuation  is  reguUtcd  rather  hj  tb* 
■wtro  than  by  the  sjntai.  '  erf,  cattle,  here,  and  generally,  black  cattle 
vrongly  explained  by  Coleridge  eb  ihttp.        *  ehcU,  cold,  modera  ehSl. 


UCT.  ?. 


ItOBBBT  OF  OLOCCBSTBB 


S33 


Aad  oltr  ligg*'!'  ^y^  aboue,  )wt  k  mon  may  \ie  of  n  tai, 

fai  rcko  Rion  woiidre  mii^  }iow  heo  w«rc  tint  a  rvKd. 

For  no}K!r  gyn,  uy  inoiiiiu's  Btriiiiijlie,  yt  |>]rnkvr|>,  iw  oivjle  ;t  do. 

"Mi^  me  Kbnl  li«rc  urturword  of  flrt  wmulrea  bo)ie  iwo, 

And  bow  li«o  were  6rst  y  mad.     j'o  |>ri<lde  wonder  y* 

Up  fe  hat  of  fo  pdt.     NorJ>  vrynd  (^ne  y  wja 

Out  of  ^  cr|ie  ofi«  conio^,  of  holos  «s  jrt  iren^ 

And  blovre^  rp  of  {'ilbo  hol««,  to  )>at  yt  woId«  a  raw 

And  bcro  rp  groto  clonic*,  jcf  heo  went  per  ncjr. 

And  blowc  bcm  here  and  [kto  <r\roa  fn  lofto  on  bef. 

Fajrc  wft^cH  moiijon  ^r  boji  in  Eagolonde, 

Ao  fouK  nicst  ofalle  |>er  h«y  ich  vndontoiMlc, 

pet  )ie  old  k/n^M  mad,  wcro  fxiru  mo  may  ircodo 

Frora  fv  on  ende  of  Eugvlond  u«r|>  lo  |>i?  u|<«r  cnde. 

Fnm  t>«  Sou)!  tttl^  ■  iii  to  l^o  Kor)>  £aing<atcet; 

And  ]>om  fie  Kat  in  to  )>6  Weot  Ik«iuldeamte. 

From  Donore  in  lo  Cke^cre  lil!e)>  WallingeetreU, 

From  &o)i|>  E^  in  lo  Nor^  Wen,  and  {•ni  f*  Mm  Aai  grele. 

)M}  ferpo  u  m«st  ofnllc,  )tat  t4llo|i  frnm  1'ntiriiiuii, 

From  Jh)  on  codr  Comcwnylu  nnon  to  Ciitrjiayit, 

Fro  ^  Noi^  £»t  ia  to  iktup  Wvst  iii  tu  EngtJonde'n  eodc : 

Fowc  mo  di.'pup  jiilco  w<-y,  ^ttl  )iy  moiij  god  totin  do^  w<nd«^ 

So  o]cn«  load  ya  Eu^ond,  and  h>  pur  vrilli  outui  or^* 

yu  fa  faiteM  men  of  )>e  world  frr  iuno  befi  y  borl^ 

So  dene,  tnd  6ilr,  &  purwy t',  amuci);  oJ>er  men  )ieo  bc|i, 

fM  mo  know^  h«ra  io  ech«  lond  by  ^yjie,  wbere  me  ban  «^. 

So  elaoo  at  to  i«  |>at  lond,  and  moiine's  blod  so  ]»»■, 

^t  fe  grci  md*  comep  not  )>or,  )>iu  me  clopn^  |)o  Iio1y  fur, 

^  tor  frcl«p  monnci  lymc^  ry^t  a*  heo  were  brcndc. 

Ac  mtn  of  Fnmoe  in  f  iiku  vnet  me  iiyt>  (odo  u  nKsidc, 

2ef  beo  ben  broujt  in  lo  Eiigolvnd ;  war  |>orur  mo  miiy  wytt^ 

ynt  Engdood  ys  lond  bent,  as  yi  is  7  write. 


I        The  Livea  (uul  J,egi>Q<Is  of  the  Saints,  by  the  nme  nutlior,  do 

^^not  differ  graramatiudly  from  the  ChinHiicle,  but  tbey  ara  more 

"^lopttlar  in  tone,  ouil  in  ^'mcral  iiiirv  interesting,  because  tbey 

,  no  doubt,  very  faithful  r<^ti<;ctiims  of  the  opiuioos  aod  scDti- 

*  ISli^  iMdi.        *  «rt,  berc  drau,  n  'J  metal,  dtcvhcn-,  niar<^.        ■  pariqtl 
swliiu^  Aut^coRiplexiaiiei.        *  nit',  li'lriTfi.  jiI»][im. 


234 


BODEIIT  or  GLOUCeSIKR 


Lnr.  T> 


meobi,  DM  irell  as  of  tho  habits  and  manners  of  the  Engtbtb 
people,  at  a  period  ooaoeraiog  wliich  our  suorcvs  of  informatioD 
■re  scanty. 

The  Life  uf  St.  Brandan,  piiblislKsl  by  Ihe  Percy  Society,  la 
of  the  same  fabulous  cbaracler  as  a  large  proportion  of  Um 
nionkidi  k'jjtiiiln  of  the  Middle  Ages,  but  the  ruartyrdom  of 
Becket,  alito  publL«hed  bj  Ihc  sittne  Society,  bat  very  much 
higher  pretemioos  to  litenu-y  tnvrit  Ui&n  most  part*  of  Ui« 
Chronicle  can  boast,  and  is  by  no  inean«  wanting  in  drantatie 
life  and  spirit.  The  most  curious  part  of  the  Lives  of  the 
SainiR  is  a  CMinographical.  astronomical,  nod  pfaysiolo^ca] 
fragment  printed  in  Wright's  Popular  Trcoliea  on  8cienc<i.  Of 
course,  9cieut4lic  accuracy  is  not  to  be  looked  for  in  a  work  of 
that  period,  but  the  trnttisc  in  ((iiestioR,  in  its  views  of  the  laws 
of  nature,  and  of  gnuit  oisniicul  facts— such  an  the  relative  mug' 
nkudeM  and  distancc-Jt  uf  tiie  suu  and  mooii,  tbe  phase*  of  the 
latter,  which  are  illustrated  by  comparing  her  to  a  ball  sboD« 
iil>finliyac!uidlc,an(ithemoon'8  influence  on  the  tides — is  much 
]t*»  absurd  than  most  popular  workii  of  the  ngu,  and  therefor^, 
wiLli  all  its  errors,  it  may  be  looked  upon  as  oontnining  truth 
enough  to  make  it  nn  instructive  efsay.  The  aiiu  lo  stated  to 
be  one  bundrc<l  and  nxly-live  times,  the  earth  nine  timex,  as 
large  as  the  moon,  and  aa  to  the  distance  of  Iho  heaven  or  firma* 
roent  from  the  earth,  we  aro  told  that, — 

Moclia  is  bituene  hevene  aai  uitlie,  lor  lh«  man  that  mijte  | 

Edie  dai  eveue  fuurti  itiylo  Uprijt  and  clc«  mo, 

He  no  M^oldo  to  the  hoxie  bovmi;,  ikitt  b1  tlay  ;e  i->DDtb, 

Come  in  fiisi«  thoueemi  ;cr,  ibnr  a*  ilic  iicrrRn  boodi; 

And  ibo;  Adam  euro  liinU:  &dvr  biuld«  bi-goiUMi  luioo^ 

Tho  W  WM  Aim  y-makcd,  rowatd  bsveao  gun, 

And  hnddo  ecb  dai  Iburti  niyte  orene  ujvijt  i-go. 

Ila  naddo  no^t  gut  to  heveoe  i-oomo  hi  a  tbouMud  ^  and  i 

The  proportion  of  Homaoce  words  in  tbo  general  dictic 

Kobert  of  tiloucester  does  not  exceed  four  or  fire  per  cent.,  bu 4 

the  number  of  vocables  of  this  clac*,  which  mdw  th«ir 


a 


Lmct.  V. 


ttOBEKi  or  BUirSKI 


235 


I 


appearance  in  his  works,  in  considerable,  and  bis  additions  to 
ihe  current  vocabulary  of  English  are  important,  thwigli  other- 
wise he  cannot  bo  tatii  to  Lave  done  much  tor  the  elevation  of 
(li«  natJTO  lit«mture. 

The  rhymed  history  uHtiailr  known  as  the  Chronicle  of  Rohert 
Manning,  or  Robert  of  Biunne,  Is  tbv  moxt  vohimiiiouA  vork  in 
the  English  of  tlie  early  piirt  of  the  futirtcentli  century,  and  it 
is  the  lust  conspicuous  production  belonging  to  what  most  phi- 
)otogiitt«  consider  as  Uie  finit  period  of  the  Engli^  language, 
which,  as  before  remarked,  extends  from  about  1250  to  shout 
1350.      The  first  part  of  tbi«  chronicle  is  a  tn>ns1ut!on  from 
the  Brut  of  Waoc.     It  comeit  down  to  the  death  of  Oadwalader, 
nnd   has  never  been  printed.     Tlie  ttecoud,  a  tranalatioa  £rom 
the  Anglo-Noniuiu  of    Peter  de   I^angtoft,    but  with    many 
enlargements  and   correelionft,    brings    down    the   history   of 
Xoglaoc]  to  the  death  of  Kdward  I.     This  was  published  by 
^eamv  in  1735,  under  the  name  of  LuD;^o(t's  Chronicle^  niid 
•mas  reprinte^l  in  I8I0.     The  style  of  de  itruiiue  is  superior  to 
that  of  Robert  of  Gloucwk-r  in  case,  though  we  can  hardly  say, 
gnce  of  expression.     His  literary  merits  are  slender,  luid  hU 
Miction,  which  id  formed  upon  that  of  Robert  of  Gloucester, 
though  belonging  to  a  rather  more  advanced  period  of  philo- 
logical development,  is  di«tiuguii;hcd  Cram  that  of  his  master 
by  some   important  eliaract^rixtics.     The   vocabulary  is  consi- 
derably enlarged  by   new  Itomanoe  wonU,  hut  tite  priucip.-il 
differsnoo  between  Robert  of  G]oucest«  and  Itobeit  of  Hrunuu 
13,  that  while  the  former  miU:es  the  third  person  singular  indi- 
cative  present  of  the  verb  in  th,  and  gi^ncrally,  though  indeed 
Dot  uniformly,  osea  the  Saxon  form  of  thu  perHoiial  pronoun, 
Uio  latter  regularly  employs  the  veibal  ending  a,  and  Imt  geho 
for  the  noininiitive  singular  feminine,  and  ^ei  in  the  nomina- 
tive} ^er  in  the  genitive  or  posseasive  plural  of  thu  pcr»onal 
pronoun. 

The  prologue  to  the  unpublished  part  of  the!  work,  which  in 
de  Brunne'a  own,  is  remarkable  for  its  hearing  on  certain 


236 


BODEUT  or  BBDXNB 


Ucr.  r. 


quettionsof  old  English  rersifieation,  I  introduce  it  as  a  favoiir* 
{iblf  8p4H^nieD  of  his  alylv,  lutd  it  is  proper  to  remaxk  that  th« 
IrULtlator,  in  l>otl>  divisiouK  of  liis  work,  followed  tlu:  Tcrsifica- 
tiun  of  hill  original ;  the  metre  in  ihe  first  part  being  oetoiijMabie, 
while  tlie  liDes  in  the  latter  vary  from  eight  tiyllablcB  to  the 
Aluxaudrinc,  or  exametron  of  six  fcct^  which  was  the  hvroio 
uifiwtiru  of  that  ugv.  It  will  bti  found  ia  Ueanu'B  editioa. 
Appendix  tc  Preface,  p.  xcri. 

Lordjuj^ea,  tliai  be  now  ha% 

If  j«  willo  lisuni.-  &  li-xe 

All  !•«  Mory  iif  tugluixiir, 

Als  Itobcrt  Alftuiifng  wrjien  it  fiind, 

dc  on  InglJ'xh  l)a»  ii  Khewed, 

Kot  lor  |io  Icrid  bol  for  }v  l«wod, 

For  fo  )»Ht  in  fw  land  wonn, 

)int  |>e  I>iit j'n  no  FTsnkjs  conn. 

For  tn  hivl' ■cilacc  it  pimcn 

In  ft-'Iavrsi'liip  wIkh  |«i  uit  iuni«n. 

Aiid  it  is  wiHiuin  (briu  wyitm 

pe  kIuIv  of  I'D  land,  and  huf  it  wrttent 

Wliat  ouDcru  of  Iblk  fint  it  wan, 

A  of  whut  k\iiile  it  finii  Ix^ii. 

And  gudo  it  ia  for  inun}'  ihyngto, 

For  to  li«r«  fa  Jcilin  of  kyngu*. 

Wbilk  were  lulot  &  wliilk  were  wJ'm, 

&  whillt  of  |>nm  oonih  rnant  qnnni^; 

Ancl  whilk  <lid  wrong  &  whilk  r}gbt| 

&  whilk  nia^iti^nd  pm  A  Oght. 

Of  ^ore  clc<t«s  )mI1q  Hr  my  inw«, 

Id  vbnt  lymc  it  of  what  lawn, 

I  iallc  ;^uw  Hobewe  Iro  gre  lo  gn, 

Sen  |>6  ifuie  of  dr  Noe, 

Fro  No«  vnW  EiM-aa, 

A  wliat  ln'twix  t>sm  waa. 

And  fro  KncAs  tillc  Bnilu*  tjn^ 

^t  kfndc  hi;  trllm  in  f'i*  rfingb 

Fro  Itniiit*  lillt?  Cudwutudmi, 

ft  but  Br j  ton  )>ul  |>t>  laudv  leeb 


—     ^'- 


Lect    V  BOTIEBT  or  BBtTXSI  S87 

Alle  fat  k^de  &  alle  the  frute, 
ftit  come  of  Bnitus  ))at  is  )>e  Brute; 
And  pe  rjght  Brute  is  told  oomore, 
|>an  the  Br^BB  t^e  wore. 
Afler  pe  Bretons  jie  Inglia  camen, 
pe  lordscliip  aff'is  knde  (•oi  namen; 
South  &  North,  West  &  Est, 
fax  calle  men  now  [>e  Inglis  gest. 
When  pai  first  amaag  [le  Bretons, 
)>Kt  now  ere  Inglin  fan  were  Saxont, 
8axona  Inglia  hight  alle  oliche. 
)ut  arjned  vp  at  Sandwyche, 
In  Jie  kyoge's  tjme  Vortogerne, 
]>Bt  pe  lande  walde  ^am  not  weru& 
y&t  were  ma^sters  of  alle  pe  to)iire, 
Hengist  he  hight  &  Hon  his  bro)iire. 
Jiea  were  hede,  ala  we  fjnde, 
"Where  of  ia  coinen  oore  Inglis  kjnde. 
A  hundrethe  &  fifty  ^ere  ])ai  com, 
Or  fat  receyued  Cristendom. 
80  lang  woned  fai  |)ia  lande  in. 
Or  fa  herde  out  of  Saynt  Aust^, 
Amang  fe  Bretons  with  mykelle  wo, 
In  sclaundire,  in  threte  &  in  thro, 
fes  Inglia  dedes  je  may  here, 
Aa  Pen  telles  alle  fe  manere. 
One  mayster  Wace  fe  Frankes  tellei, 
fe  Brule  alle  pat  fe  Latyn  spelles, 
Fro  Eneaa  tills  Cadwaladre, 
fis  mayater  Wace  per  leuea  he> 
And  rjght  as  mayster  Wace  saja, 
I  telle  mj-n  Ingiis  fe  same  ways. 
For  mayster  Wace  fe  tjitpi  alle  rfmei^ 
fat  Pers  ouerhippis  many  tymea, 
MayEter  Wace  fe  Brute  alle  redea, 
&  Fers  tellis  alle  fe  Inglis  dedes. 
fer  mayster  Wace  of  fe  Brute  left, 
Eyght  begynnes  Pers  efl, 
And  tellis  forth  fe  Ingiis  atoif, 
Mtd  u  be  Rays,  fan  say  L 


SSS  BOBERT  or  BBcmn  tmet.  T. 

Ala  f^i  hafwrjten  &  aa^d, 
Haf  I  alle  in  myn  Inglis  lafd. 
In  B^pte  Bpeche  aa  1  couthe, 
)tat  ia  lightest  in  manne'a  tnoutha. 
I  mad  noght  for  no  diBouni, 
Ne  for  no  naggers  no  harpcnra, 
Bot  for  )ie  luf  of  a^ple  men, 
Jiat  Bfrangc  Inglis  can  not  ken. 
For  tnBn^  it  ere  fat  strange  Inglii 
In  15*1116  wate  neuer  what  it  ia, 
And  bot  )>Bi  wirit  what  it  mente, 
Ellifl  me  thoght  it  were  alle  achenta. 
I  made  it  not  forto  be  praised, 
Bot  at  fe  lewi-d  men  wiTe  a^sed. 
If  it  were  made  in  rjme  couwee^ 
Or  in  Btrandore  or  cnlerlace, 
^t  rede  Inglis  it  ere  inowe, 
jiat  courhe  not  baf  coppled  a  kowe, 
jat  outlicre  in  counee  or  in  baatOD 
8om  Huld  hof  ben  fordon, 
60  )>at  fc'le  men  )iat  it  herde, 
Suld  not  wilte  howe  fat  it  fcrd«. 
I  ICC  in  song  in  acdge^g  tale 
Of  Krccldoim  &  of  Kcndale, 
Non  linm  ra^-n  as  )>ai  )>am  wrogh^ 
&  in  ]ier  ea^ng  it  semes  noght. 
J»at  may  fou  here  in  Sir  Tristrem, 
Ouer  gCHtca  it  has  fc  nteem, 
Ouer  all  fat  is  or  wna, 
If  men  it  Miyd  an  mode  Tliomaa, 
Bot  I  here  it  no  mnii  so  sny, 
fat  of  fw>m  cnpjile  iw>m  is  awaf. 
So  fare  fnjrc  saying  here  befoma^ 
Is  fare  traiiiiilc  nerc  forlome, 
fai  Bttjd  it  for  priile  &  noblc^e, 
fat  non  were  wijlk  as  fei, 
And  alle  fnt  fni  wild  ouerwben^ 
Alle  fat  ilk  willc  now  forfare, 
fai  aayd  in  so  qitainte  Inglis, 
fat  manj'one  wale  not  what  it  ji^ 


Lkt.  T,  bobert  of  BBimm  239 

feribre  beujed  wcle  fe  more 

In  Btrnnge  ryme  to  trauajle  aora^ 

And  my  witte  vra%  oure  thjnne, 

So  strange  Rpeclm  to  trauayJe  in, 

And  forsotfa  I  couth  noghc 

So  strange  Inglis  as  I>ai  wroglit, 

And  men  beaoght  me  man^  a  t^ma, 

To  tumc  it  bot  in  ligbt  r^me. 

l>ai  eajd,  if  I  in  Htranfre  it  tume, 

To  here  it  manyon  suld  skume. 

For  it  ere  names  Aillc  selcouChe, 

J>at  ere  not  Tscd  now  in  mouthe. 

And  iJerfore  for  fe  conionalte, 

)iat  bh'tbeljf  wild  listen  to  me. 

On  liglit  fangc  I  it  begnii, 

For  luf  of  fe  Jewed  maii, 

To  telle  )iam  )ie  cbaunces  bolde, 

)iat  here  before  wan  don  &  tntde. 

For  )iis  making  I  wille  no  mede, 

Bot  gude  prayere,  when  je  it  rede. 

Jierfore,  je  lordea  lewed, 

For  wham  I  haf  jiis  Inglis  schewed, 

PraycH  to  God  he  gjf  me  grace, 

I  tranajled  for  jour  solace. 

Of  Brunne  I  am,  if  any  me  blame, 

Kobert  Mannyng  is  mf  name. 

Blissed  be  he  of  God  of  henene, 

fat  me  Robert  with  glide  wille  neuene. 

In  fe  thrid  Edwarde's  tyme  was  I, 

When  I  wrote  nlle  ]iia  story. 

In  }>c  hous  of  Si-xilte  I  was  a  throwe, 

Danz  liobert  of  Maltone  fat  je  know 

Did  it  wryte  for  felawea  sake, 

Whi^n  )iai  wild  solace  make. 

The  thirteenth  century  produced  some  interesting  and  curiona 
didactic  poems.  Those  which  are  tranalated  or  imitated  from 
French  or  Latin  models  have,  as  might  be  expected,  greater 
emoothness  of  versiJication,  hut  less  originality  of  thought  than 
thoae  which  seem  to  be  of  native  inventioo.    One  of  the  best 


MO  THX  BOSI  AKD  THK  BOUL  Lscr.  V 

apecimeDS  of  the  former  class  is  the  dialogue  bet:weeD  the  bodj 
and  the  soul,  printed  id  the  Appendix  to  the  Camden  Society'i 
edition  of  the  Latin  poems  ascribed  to  Walter  Mapea. 

This  poem  is  believed  by  the  editor  to  be  of  the  thirteenth 
ccntui-y,  find  there  are  manuscripts  of  the  English  version,  of 
veil  as  of  corresponding  French  and  Latin  texts,  which  cannot 
be  of  a  much  later  date.  I  cannot,  however,  resist  the  con- 
viction tliat  the  copy  from  which  thU  text  is  printed  ia 
more  recent,  for  its  dialect  is  grammatically  more  modem  than 
that  of  almost  any  English  wriler  before  the  time  of  Chaucer. 
The  English  poem  ia  a  translation,  but  there  is  reason  to  think 
that  the  Latin  original  is  a  native  English  composition.  It  has 
merit  both  of  thought  and  of  expression,  and  the  interesting 
glimpses  it  gives  of  the  life  and  manners  of  its  time  invest  it 
with  some  historical  value;  for  though  it  extends  to  but  two 
hundred  and  fifty  lines,  it  contains  no  inconsiderable  amount  o( 
real  information  on  these  snhjecta." 

The  commencement  of  the  poem  is  as  follows: — 

Ala  I  lay  in  a  winleris  nyt,  in  a  droukening '  bifur  the  day, 
Vor  Botlie  I  HH15  a  Felly'  ayt,  a  body  on  a  here  lay, 
That  havde  ben  a  mody  *  knyjt,  and  hitel  served  God  to  payj; 
Loren  be  haved  ilic  lives  lyjt;  the  goat  wag  oiiie,  and  acliolde  away. 
Wan  ihy  goat  it  scholde  go,  yt  bi-wt-nte  *  and  witli-siod, 
Bi-holod  tlie  body  there  it  cam  fro,  bo  aerfulli  with  drcdli  mod ; 
It  Hcide,  '  weile  and  ivalawo  1  wo  wortlic  thi  (leys,  tbi  foule  blod ! 
Wreche  bodi,  wjy  IiBtou3  bo,  that  jwilcne  were  so  wilde  and  wod7 

*  TI10K  are  mnny  points  of  rencmbUDCe  bctvcrn  tliit  poem  and  sn  Anglo-Suion 
dialogne  on  the  bsihb  snlijcct,  publislied  from  a  MS.  of  tlie  twelfth  centuiy,  bj 
Sir  T.  PliiUips.  Tho  moLilalcd  condition  of  the  laltcr  renders  tho  comparison 
difficult,  but  (he  list  of  luiuricB  in  the  old  Englislj  Bork  spems  to  be  much  more 
ccpious  lh:iD  that  in  tlie  Anglo-Snion,  nnd  of  course  to  indicate  an  adrance  in 
tho  comforts  and  ri'finpments  of  life.  Although  the  copy  published  by  Sir  T, 
Phillips  is  of  the  taelftli  lentuiy,  the  dialeot  biiongs  to  an  earlier  dale,  and  tho 
poei.i  was,  in  all  probability,  written  before  ttic  Xomiiin  Conquest  had  introduced 
the  riegancies  wliich  soon  followed  the  transfer  of  the  English  cro\m  to  the  head 
of  a  i'reneh  prince. 

I  droiitniiny,  slumber.        •  K%,  alraige.        •  modj/,  proud,  brava.        •  tt 
uKiile,  turned  back. 


V. 


IDE  DODT  ASD   SOm. 


£41 


tliat  were  wonwl  lo  ride  hoyre  on  horw  in  and  wit. 
So  kowtj-ntc  knit',  i-kii<5'  so  widi:,  n»  n  Ivim  ttr«  ntid  pruud, 
j^tT«  ii  nl  ihi  michck  pride,  uiiil  liii  Inli:*  rh.-it  wai  *o  loud? 
,wri  liatou  iht-ro  so  Isire  aiilf.  i-piicktd'  iii  iJint  ptjrc  Mbroud? 

boon  (hi  cusU«a  and  thi  lourcui  ?  tlii  cbuumbren  and  Uii  riclic 
UUw? 
I-pe7nlod  with  m  riclie  Itixtm?  nnd  tlii  riche  robrs  nlleT 
Thine  cowltwi^  luul  ibi  cav^Tlourcii?  ihi  cpndrli  tind  llii  riclic  pallcsf 
Wrvchcdp,  it  i«  now  Oii  birtir,  to  riomwc  thouj  nrl^lt  tlicr  iiiiw  fkllc 
fwcro  b«i  ihi  miirdli*  w«des?  ihi  Homers',  wilU  t)ii  ric^hi.-  b«i*I«M? 
Tbi  proude  ]>iiIi-lVi-j'8  and  tbl  MledM,  tbut  tloiis  liaddiait  in  dotvr 

TU  ftuoouns  ibat  were  nougl  to  grede  7  and  tbioe  bciunden  ilaai  thou 

iL-dde  ? 
Ue  thinkcth  God  i>  tlie  to  gii<-i3c>,  tbni  alio  thtnv  Amd  boon  Iro  tl>« 

dedile. 
prero  ben  t]iiii«  cokes  Bn«llc,  tliat  scliuldcn  pan  gieithtr  ihi  ni<:li', 
k'itfa  ^i«'*,  8ir«te  for  to  emellv?  iliai  iLuuj  nuvcri;  wercrc  fot  of 
fr*tc," 
do  iImI  fouU  Ooys  to  mwcllf  '*,  ihnt  foule  wonmtf  echoldcn  6t«T 
And  thoQj  hare:'!  tho  pine  <if  hcllc  with  glolonf  e  mo  bi-g«to, 
'or  God  tKho[>  ihv  nitir  hi*  f>cliap,  nnc]  gaf  the  bothe  nji  and  «lu]; 
ihi  Inking"  WHS  i-lttR,  to  wtHv  iiliir  thin  nnnc  wil.' 
*Ne  too  1  nvTi-re  wycbi!-iT»ft,  lit-  wyst  I  J«iil  vra»  giiod  nor  it, 
Bci|«  tM  u  wrt-'ichv  dumb  and  mad,  bote  us  tdii,^  tau;;teit  titer  til. 
Set  to  serveu  the  to  qucnte  ■*,  bothe  at  eTcn  and  u  mtiruen, 
iiihin  I  w«g  the  bi-lauitl "  to  jemo  '*,  fro  liie  tinw  that  tliouj  was  born; 
'IUU2  ibnt  d^m  cnnihcst  dome,  Kholdcfl  babbo  be  war  bi-fom 
If  mi  folyc,  uit  Rtniot;  now  with  ihi  hIvc  (lioiijnn  for-lorn. 

The  miBor  poems  of  the  firnt  ugr  nf  Eu^^liMli  lit^nUure  mny 
"be  dividvd  inlo  liallndii,  pi^jlilical  songs  and  duvoliuniil  versr. 
JlftDjr  of  these,  iaoludiug  aome  of  the  moet  curiotts  and  iin- 
portatit,  are  id  Latin,     llivae  of  course  have  oat  much  phUo- 

■  iv^prynte  knit,  qiuintly.  naaiagilj  fruDcd.  '  j-jtwf.  tnon.  '  l/Jf,  tmml 
"*  i-prictfJ,  imf^irj  ur  ilfck*!!,  *  smiIM,  qnilU.  *  ntarjll,  nirllirol.  igty. 
*  MHvr*.  bcdslraiU.  *  in  lUtUrUdiht,  Ud  on  llm  ri|t!>t  lm»J ;  lb*  plttnl  (arm  of 
-th* piftkipU  vsmnam.  '  y"^',  sliaiild  b»  yno//.  nij^nrlly,  ttmtK.  "  fprttt, 
-du)  would  regrolarijr  be  (jn^  bat  I  (Wipcrt  it  i»  ben  <p>n«.  "frttr,  rating. 
**  wrffr,  UMt,  tvttth  to  bread.        "  Miity,  nnv  riu>ti>!}'.  pomr.        "  to  9^"*% 

& 


K 

Ai 

IB 

Be 

Sei 


242 


routtcAi.  sosas 


LrcT.  7. 


logical  relatioD  to  our  present  aubject,  and  J  caonot  notice  them 
further  tbui  to  etate  their  existence,  aod  to  invite  uttciilioa  to 
them  M  well  worthy  of  pcnuuil. 

The  variety  of  mcitrcfl  in  tli*-«i;  productions  is  great,  ami 
though  we  do  not  find  all  the  niodeni  fonii-s  i>f  thv  stanza  in 
<.<ar1y  Engli^li  verse,  yet  tbcro  ore  few  puctic  measures  ezaiiiplia 
of  which  may  not  ha  produced  from  that  period.  The  oarratire 
poems  in  general  have  little  to  mark  them  as  Eii);liiih,  except 
the  language  in  which  they  are  written.  Poemii  uf  tJiin  chaructor 
would  drcutato  mainly  among  the  comparatively  un&ducated 
daoee,  and  tbo  copyists,  hy  whom  they  were  transcribed,  woald 
generally  bo  perMoOH  of  Icsm  accumto  scholastic  training  and 
hahitM  thuD  those  engaged  in  the  mnltiplirjition  of  works  dc- 
Higucd  fur  readera  of  higher  culture.  Henco  the  maniiMcripts 
containing  them  would  ho  more  negligently  executed,  and,  con* 
BC4]ueDt1y,  ore  Ivsi  to  bu  rvlied  on,  as  vvidcoci-«  of  tbo  gram- 
matical cbariictcr  of  the  language,  thau  works  of  higher  aima 
and  gmiT«r  lit-eraiy  merit 

These  poi-niK  are  geiierally  anon\-mous,  a  ciictirastaiico  which 
haa  been  thougliC  to  ehow  that  they  were  translatiau:^ ;  but  of 
this  wo  have  often  better  proof  in  internal  evidence,  or  in  tbe 
exintence  of  the  Kreuch  originals,  in  manuscripts  of  more 
ancient  date.  In  fitct,  it  was  only  when  the  national  spirit 
was  awak'-iitd  to  dl.*linct  consciousness,  by  the  intuTDol  stniggle 
called  the  Barons'  wan,  thnt  sufficient  literar;  ambition  was 
roused  to  prompt  to  original  composilioa;  and  it  has  been  justly 
rem'irked  that  the  general  want  of  literary  taste  is  shown  by 
tlie  fact  that  tlio  best,  most  natural,  and  moat  graceful  pro— 
ductioDB  of  French  poets  were  neglected,  while  far  inferioc- 
woiks  were  translated  in  considerable  numbers. 

The  political  songs  and  satireaoftheihii-teenth  and  fotirtvi-oth 
centuries  are  an  interesting  feature  of  early  Kugti&h  literature, 
not  as  possessing  merit  of  conception  or  of  execution,  hiii 
because  tliey  are  the  first  ftyniploins  of  a  new  life,  the  fiist 
evidences  of  nafcont  nationality  in  modem   Kugloud.     They 
have  some  resemblance  to  tLe  popular  political  poetry  of  reccafj 


Uer.  V. 


VSB  or  riKKCR  ra  EimoFi 


S43 


times,  ftt  Iea:it  they  bavc  its  gnemess,  liitt  they  are  wanting  [a 
Um  bumour  vhich  diaracteritied  lnt<-T  EnglUh  verse  of  the 
Bune  dao.  Moat  of  the  estani  political  poents  of  tlic  period 
we  are  discosdog  are  in  Aiiglo-Konnaii,  or  in  Latin,  for  llu; 
reason,  amoDj;^  otherv,  that  in  the  thirteenth  century,  i>t  least, 
written  Etigtiifh  wcu  nut  much  emjilu^'ud  fur  any  [Hirjtose;  and 
a«  there  waa  at  that  epoch  no  people,  in  tJte  modem  social  sense 
of  that  word,  there  existed  no  natiTe  public  interested  in 
political  affairs,  which  could  he  addressed  ia  the  native  tonguft 
At  this  time,  the  French  ranked  first  among  the  Uteraiy 
languages  of  Europe,  for  it  had  reached  a  iniicli  nione  adranix-d 
et^i^  of  gnunniatical  and  rhetorical  culture  than  any  other, 
and  waa,  therefore,  better  euit«d,  not  only  for  poetical  compo- 
atton,  but  for  every  branch  of  higher  intellectual  effort.  Its 
niperiority  for  literary  purposes  was  felt  and  admitted,  even  iu 
states  where  the  tnBuenoe  of  France  in  political  niatturs  wag 
far  from  great;  and  French  acquired, in  the  thirteenth  century, 
that  widely  dtSTuscd  currency,  as  a  generally  known  and  there* 
fore  conrenient  common  medium  of  oommunication,  which  it 
has  ever  since  mainiained  throughout  Continental  Europe. 
lUartino  de  Canate,  a  Venetian  annalist  of  the  thirteenth 
eentuiy,  composed  his  chronicle  in  French,  because,  to  use  \\\» 
own  words:  'the  French  tongue  is  current  throughoot  the 
world,  and  is  more  delectable  to  n-ad  and  to  hear  than  aujr 
other.*  *  firunctto  Latini,  the  tvacber  of  Dante,  wrote  bis  moet 
important  wt>rk  in  the  same  language,  and  he  thus  apologizes 
fur  using  it  instead  of  Italian :  '  If  any  shall  ask  wliy  tlii^  liook 
is  written  in  Romance,  according  to  the  patois  of  France,  I 
Wing  bom  Italian,  I  wilt  say  it  is  for  divers  reasons.  The  one 
ii  that  I  am  now  in  France,  the  other  is,  that  French  is  the 
nioc4  delightsome  of  tongues,  and  partaketh  most  of  the  com- 
mon nature  of  all  other  la]>guage«.*f 
The  employment  of  Flrench  by  native  Gi^|ligb  autbois  is  by 

*  TaioEi*  it  U  K«nBtiii;    lotiodaetiaai,  3e(}t. 

t  ri  wi  ii>  ■iisiliMailiiji  [iiii  iniiiiwl  IJiiiwMt  iiuJl  in  i Ili  iil Ii  jniinji 

■  S 


£44 


OSB  CW  rUENCH   IX  EKOLAND 


L«T.  T 


DO  nicans  to  be  ascribed  wholly  to  tho  predominance  or  Kormao 
JDflui'jico  in  EnglAod,  but,  in  a  coimidcrablo  degree,  to  tbe  fact 
tliui,  for  the  time,  it  occupied  much  the  (ftme  poeitioo  which 
biu)  liitbertu  been  awarded  to  tha  Latin,  as  the  oomrann  dialect 
of  learned  Christendom.  This  bet  has  been  too  geuerally  over- 
looked hj  literurj  historiaus,  and  conniqucotly  too  much  weight 
hasbecnaEcribvdto  political  undsocialcawtcs,  in  accounting  for  the 
frequent UMof  French  by  English  writers,  when,  in  Imth,  its  em- 
ployment was  very  much  owing  to  purely  literary  considtsrstiona. 

Slany  of  the  poems  on  English  political  a^irs  were  the  woik 
of  native  Xormun,  not  Kngliah  writ«rB,  though  EngUiih  subjects, 
and  some  were  writt«a  even  in  Proveiifal. 

As  has  been  already  observed,  a  great  variety  of  metres  an 
employed  in  tiiese  poems;  but  most  of  the  EngliJth,  thou^ 
rhymed,  and  resembling  Romimce  poetry  in  structure,  retain 
the  ancient  national  chanicteristic  of  nllitention,  and  thus 
combiuo  the  two  ayntems,  w  they  do  tiie  rocubularies,  of  both 
language*.  Others  again  are  pnrtly  In  Eugli^ii,  partly  in  Frenetic 
thus  showing  that  those  for  whom  they  were  written  were 
equally  familiar  with  both  latkgua:^  Thus  a  poem  of  tlie  yaw 
1311,  upon  tbd  violation  of  the  promiooa  of  Magna  Charts,  so 
often  confirmi-d  and  so  oflcD  brokea  by  English  kings,  com- 
mences with  a  stanza  in  tho  two  laoguagieSi 

L'en  puct  r«Te  ut  dcfcre, 

Ceo  fuit-il  Irop  •nrenl; 
It  nil  noutlitrr  vrel  ne  £(ire; 

Tkerlbre  Engekud  is  tlienL 

A*  tnur*,  puin  qn»  m*  Mmiaunnt  rUllioiu  !•  dirol*  que  n  cat  per  divpEna 
niioii*.  Tune  ^  dm  tamM  m)  fniui;*  pt  r»ilni  por  (w  ^  U  pHbnn  oat  |laa 
driiuble  rt  pliu  comuna  a  tout  Irngagrn. 

.Vanuterii^  of  tkr  Uhmry  <^  th.'  Uni'tfrtity  tf  7W*«,  CoA.  L.  11.  It 
The  Eirm  )»('ayii.  {iMictiillj  writtcii  pitnia,  ii  rvuiirkaUf^  tiat  I  kiinv  not  bow 
far  it   i(  Jtulifivd  lij'  ii('i«r  Riioipiil  siilhortlip*.      Unb  KuppoaM  pBlois  lo    1» 
ui  imrtilivD»otil,aiiilcitMlhslI«iiiii!gi(u  yrar'mt^al  pati>pata,  ge*eliaBttor, 

AltliDuch  y*  tHaBM  b*  MrUin  u  to  llto  pncit*  dfftnjtiaa  wtiioli  ltmi«lW 
Lntioi  would  hive  givta  h>  pavoy*,  he  •('{lonaltjr  dim  it  In  t&p  vm*  of  ^id/ns; 
tnd  ngRtd*  tba  Itoiuao*  m  s  pnecal  •pptoh,  of  wticb  frencb  ww  s  local  turm. 


I.IOT.  T.  BSaLISa  POLITICAL  POEMS  246 

Nosire  prince  de  Engletere, 

Far  le  coneail  de  ea  gent^ 
At  WesCminsteT  afler  the  fcire 

Made  a  gret  parlement. 
La  ctiartre  fet  de  eyre, 

Jco  I'eateinlc  et  bien  le  cre^) 
It  van  holdc  to  neih  tlie  fire, 

Aod  is  moItcQ  al  awey. 
Ore  De  e&j  vaks  que  dire, 

Tout  i  va  i  Tripoloy, 
Hundred,  cLapitle,  cnurt,  and  ahin^ 

Al  bit  gotli  a  devel  way, 
Des  plueagca  de  la  t«re 

Ore  escot«z  un  Barmoun, 
Of  iiij.  wise-men  tbat  ther  were, 

'Wbi  Engclond  is  brouht  adooxL 

rhe  ferste  seide,  '  I  understonde- 
Ne  may  no  Iting  wel  ben  in  londe, 

Under  God  Almihte, 
But  be  cunne  himself  rede, 
Hou  be  Bbn!  in  londe  lede 
Eveti  man  wi  J  ribte. 

For  might  ia  riht, 

Libt  is  night, 

And  fibt  is  fliht. 
ffoT  mibt  in  riht,  the  lond  is  tawelea; 
For  niht  is  liht,  the  lond  is  loreles; 
For  fibt  is  Jliht,  the  lond  ta  mimelea.' 

That  other  seide  a  word  fid  god, 
'Whoso  roweth  ajein  the  fiod, 
OITsorwe  be  Kbal  drinke; 
Also  hit  fareth  bi  the  tmsele, 
A  man  shal  have  litd  hele 
Tber  agein  to  ewinke. 

Nu  on  is  two, 

Another  is  wo, 

And  ii'end  is  fo. 
For  on  is  two,  tliat  lond  is  streinthelwi 
For  wel  b  wo,  the  land  is  routheles; 
For  frend  is  fo,  tbu  lond  is  lovelsk' 


846  XNaLiaa  folitical  poems  L«t.  T. 

That  thridde  seidc, '  It  is  no  wonder 
Off  thiHe  eyres  that  gotL  under, 

Whun  thcib  comen  to  londe 
Proude  and  stoutc,  and  ginneth  ^elpc^ 
Ac  of  tbing  that  nholde  helpe 
Have  theih  coht  on  honde. 

Nu  luBt  haveth  lere, 

Thef  u  reve, 

And  pride  hath  slere. 
For  lust  hath  leve,  the  lond  is  thevelei| 
For  thef  is  reve,  the  lond  is  penyles; 
For  pride  hath  sieve,  the  lond  is  almaalen* 

The  ferthe  Bcide,  that  he  is  vod 
That  dwellcth  to  muchel  in  the  flod. 

For  gold  or  for  auhte; 

For  gold  or  Hilver,  or  any  wele, 

Hunger  or  thuret,  heto  or  chele, 

AI  shal  gon  to  nohte. 

Nu  wille  is  red, 

Wit  is  qued, 

And  god  is  dei. 
For  wille  is  red,  the  lond  is  wrecftil) 
For  wit  is  qned,  the  lond  is  wrongMi 
For  god  is  ded,  the  lond  ia  ainfhL 

"Wid  wordcR  as  we  ban  pleid, 
Sum  wisdom  we  ban  neid 

Off  oldo  men  and  junge ; 
Off  many  a  tliingc  tlmt  is  in  londt^ 
Whopo  coudc  it  iindcrntonde. 

So  have  I  told  wid  tongu«. 

Eiche  and  pore,  bonde  and  fre^ 
That  love  ia  god,  je  mai  se ; 

Love  clepetb  ech  man  brotluri 
For  it  that  he  to  blame  be, 
Forjif  hit  bim  par  chariti, 

Al  thcib  he  do  other. 

Love  we  God,  and  he  ub  alle. 
That  wBB  bom  in  an  oxe  atiUfl^ 


LXCT.  T.  EXaUSH  POLITICAL  POEUB  S4T 

And  for  na  don  on  rode^ 
His  swete  lierte-b!od  he  let 
For  us,  and  ua  faire  hct 

That  we  sholde  be  gode. 

Be  ire  tta  gode  and  Btedefast, 
So  tliat  we  muwen  at  the  last 

Haven  hevene  bllsse. 
To  God  Almihti  I  preie 
Lat  US  never  in  ainne  deie, 

That  joye  for  to  miase. 

Ac  lene  ua  alle  so  don  here, 
And  leve  in  love  and  god  manere^ 

The  dcvel  for  to  sLende; 
That  we  moten  alle  i-fera 
Sen  liim  tliat  us  bonhte  dere, 

In  joye  withoute  ende.    Akeh. 

Tlie  authors  of  some  of  these  songs  might  even  boast  with 
Dante:  Locntiis  sum  in  lingua  trina ;  for  occasionally  French, 
].atLii  and  English  are  intermixed,  as  in  the  following  poem,  of 
the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Edward  IL,  also  contained  in  the 
Political  Songs  published  by  the  Camden  Society. 

Qnant  honme  deit  parleir,  rideat  quse  Yerba  loquaturj 

Sen  coTCnt  aver,  ne  stultior  inveniatur. 

Quando  qiiis  loquitur,  bote  rcaoun  reste  theiynne, 

Derisum  patitur,  ant  Intel  so  shal  he  wynne. 

£n  seynt  eglise  sunt  multi  stepe  priores; 

Summe  beoth  wyse,  multi  sunt  iuferiores. 

'When  mon  may  mest  do,  tunc  vclle  suum  mamfesta^ 

In  donia  also,  si  vult  libi  praimia  pncstat. 

Ligrato  benefuc,  post  haw;  k  peync  te  verra ; 

Pur  bon  rin  tibi  lac  non  dat,  ncc  rem  tibi  rendra, 

Sensum  custudi,  quasi  mieu  valt  sen  qe  ta  mesoun; 

Thah  thou  be  mody,  robur  niohil  est  nine  resoun. 

Lex  lyth  donn  over  a!,  fallax  fiaus  follit  ubiquej 

Ant  lore  nye  bote  emal,  quia  gena  se  gestat  iniqne. 

Wo  walketh  wyde,  quoniam  movet  ira  potentea; 

Byht  con  nont  ryde,  quia  vadit  ad  insipientes. 


848 


Eisniisn  poi.inr.n,  rotvs 


L»c:    V 


Diinimodo  fmuii  cupcrmt,  let  mil  nonl  lonco  y  km^e; 

El  ijuiu  Bic  na  cit,  rvlh  ntny  nout  uiiIItcIip  MoU'Ic. 

Fab  nii'ii  fi'cj'tiC  covmnitnl,  <|uaiiivis  (ilii  dicnt,  *  b.ilietiiai' 

Yix  dnbit  UQ  vivu  g«uut,  Ivao  la>  tiuia  po^n  Hclii*. 

Iklyn  aat  ibya  duo  auiit,  qui  fmni;uot  plvliii  nmonttii ; 

Ca  deua  pur  una  Mint  facicnds  im[K  (lutorem. 

Trrtonn  rliuitpnificAl,  c(  jiaucta  ent  data  rwdud; 

ItfHMin  c<'rt.i(icnt.  confiiii<lit  el  tnoitia  tr^oan. 

Pci«  mny  notil  wrl  br,  dtim  Onl  per  nriniina  tiinn; 

Lord  CriMt,  th:it  thou  tc,  prr  te  ut  m  liii*  mi^iciiul 

IiifirDiiu  moiitur,  thnli  Ii-chcimll  tig^r  byi^dc; 

Vivtu  dix't^iittir,  nU  non  tlint  li«r  *but  nbjile 

Tula  pliinoun  L"ovfrez,  (|tii  d«  re  jilurima  prMidroitnt; 

Au  drojD  Vien  vcirw,  <iiiod  tmllum  rciii  tit-i  nmdruunt. 

Et>lo  pncificTts,  so  myli  ilmii  wcMo  lliy  vvllc; 

Alwi  vcridicii*,  mil  M<>i>d  pro  ii>ni[K>re  stille. 

l'(N-«  wit  i-n  l«rc  p«r  to,  I>rU",  alim  polMlul 

I><;r<-iid<-j!  gucro,  no  ticn  inrndnt  pgfittiu^ 

God  Lord  Almyhtj,  da  pacvat,  ChtvUi  bcnunni 

Thou  Goniil  al  djlity,  be  nc  pcmmiu  in  igno ! 


TbU  confusion  of  toogues  led  very  Batnmlly  to  Iho  oomtptaon 
of  ttiem  aD,  aod  (maseciuently  Done  of  them  were  written  or 
spoken  aa  correctly  asat  tlio  peri<x!  when  they  were  kept  distinct, 
lu  short,  the  grammar  of  both  l^uglii^k  imd  Aiiglo-Norroan 
becamo  more  and  moru  irn'^Inx,  om  I'Vi-iit-h  iiid  l.aiin  grow 
more  fjiniilinr  to  the  Kn^Uxh  jicnple.  The  Anglo- Nomian,  aa 
it  «&■*  oliserred  in  tlie  lout  lecture,  duparled  from  Hie  Konnaa- 
FrenchinllectioQ^.and  Anglo-I^tEn  becnmt?  almost  ut  maeuionic 
■8  the  work*  of  Folciigo,  or  ai>  ili«  Daeo-Latin  of  Wallachtii, 
in  wliich  coiiitlry  tlie  travelk-i'  Wabli  was  waked  Iwfore  dawn, 
by  the  tajMtter  of  a  humblu  inn,  who  was  standing  over  him 
with  braiitly-bottlo  and  glam,  and  otTcring  liira  a  mominj; 
draught,  with  thv  vlaseto  Baliitatioa :  '  Viaae  aeluutppt. 
Domino  ? ' 

In  fhct,  a  macaronic  stage  seems  very  often  to  mark  the 
decline  of  an  old  literature  and  language,  in  oountrivii  exposed 


Llct.  V.  uuTuns  or  LAKGUAOEa  S4.9 

to  powerful  foreign  infliieoces.  We  find  examples  of  Latinisma 
in  Byzantine  Greek,  and  of  Hellenisms  in  the  decay  of  classic 
Latin.  Auaonius — not  the  last  lawyer  who  has  exchangtd  the 
bar  for  the  chair  —  introduces  Greek  vocables  into  his  veraew, 
aud,  in  hia  twelfth  epistle,  after  saying,  in  hybrid  words,  that  he 
has  wasted  time  enough  in  arguing  causes  in  the  Common  Fleoa 
and  in  Bank,  and  in  delivering  lectures  on  rhetoric : 

Jam  eatis,  J  ^iXc  [lavXc,  iroiuv  imtirtiplfirifiiy, 
Ev  Tt  t(Vifi  cailSnic  Tt  tni  iagrataiat  caCtfpuic, 
'Pqropituic  lu^Diai,  &c.  &c. 

he  invit«8  bis  friend  Faulus  to  visit  him  and  share  with  him  a 
bottle  of  veritable  Chateau  Margaux,  which  he  calls : 

rinrap  vinnio  bonoio. 

The  English  political  poem  oldest  in  subject,  if  not  in  date, 
cont^ned  in  the  Camden  Society's  volume,  is  a  satire  upon  the 
Emperor,  or  King  of  Almaigne.     It  is  as  follows": — 

SONG  AGAINST  THE  KING  OF  ALMAIGNE. 
[Ma  Hurl  No.  2253,  Fol.  ABto,  of  the  roign  of  Edirari  IL] 

Ktteth  atle  stille  ant  herkneth  to  me: 
The  Kyn  of  Alemaigiie,  hi  mi  leaut^, 
Thritti  thouBent  pound  ajik^du  he 
For  te  make  the  peea  in  the  coimtn!, 
ant  HO  lie  dudi;  luure. 
Richard,  thah  thou  be  ever  tricliard, 
trichen  abalt  thou  never  more. 

Bicbard  of  Alemaigne,  whil  that  he  wea  kyng, 
•  ■•••• 

Haveth  he  nout  of  Walingford  O  ferlyng  ^— 
Let  him  babbe,  ase  he  brew,  bale  to  dryng, 
niaugre  Wyndesore. 
Kichard,  thah  thou  be  evur,  etc. 

The  Kyng  of  Alemaigne  wende  do  ful  wd, 
He  susede  the  mulne  for  a  castel, 


250  POLITIOAL  eONQS  be*.  T. 

With  liare  shnrpo  swerdea  he  grounde  the  Bt«l, 
Uo  wcnile  that  the  sayles  were  mangonel 
to  hclpe  Wyndeaore. 
Kichitrd.  etc 

The  Kyng  of  Alcmaigne  gednrodo  jb  host, 
Makcdc  him  a  caRtel  of  a  mulne  post, 
Wende  with  is  prude  ant  is  muchclo  hott, 
Brohte  from  Alemayne  mony  aori  goet 
to  store  Wyndcsore. 
Richard,  etc 

By  God,  tliat  ia  aboven  oua,  he  dude  muche  i^nne, 
That  lotte  passen  over  cee  the  Erl  of  Waiynce: 
ITe  hatli  rubbod  Engelond,  the  morcx,  ant  th[e]  fenM^ 
The  gold,  ant  th»  nelver,  out  y-boren  hcnno, 
for  love  of  Wyndusore. 
Richard,  etc. 

Bire  Simond  de  Mountfort  hath  «worebi  ys  chyi^ 
Uevcdo  he  nou  here  tlio  Erl  of  Waryn, 
Shulde  lie  never  more  come  to  is  yn, 
Ne  with  Bhcld,  ne  with  apere,  ne  with  other  gjn| 
to  help  of  Wyndouore. 
Richard,  etc. 

Sire  Siinond  do  Afontfort  hath  suore  hi  ya  oof^ 
Hevedc  he  nou  here  Sire  Hue  de  Bigot, 
Al  he  ahulde  quite  here  twelfmoncth  sco^ 
Shulde  he  never  more  with  hia  fot  pot 
to  helpo  WyndeBore. 
Richard,  etc 

Be  tlic  lucf,  bo  the  loht,  mre  Edward, 
Thou  shall  ride  eporoled  o  thy  lyard 
Al  the  r}'hte  way  to  Dovere  word; 
Shall  thou  never  more  brcke  fore-ward, 
ant  that  roweth  »ore : 
Edward,  thou  dudesl  ase  a  shreward, 

fontoke  thya  emea  lore. 
Richard,  etc 

Early  English  satirists  by  no  means  confined  themselvea  to 
censuring  political  abuses,  and  in  tbeir  complaints  of  the  cor- 


I*CT.  V. 


FOLITtCAL  SONOa 


S51 


ntption  of  the  Cliurcli  the;  show  »  IkiMdcm  woriliy  of  tlio 
martjr  nge  of  the  Reformation.  The  Latin  poems  of  tbia  clstsa 
Bin  pari  iciilat-Iy  itevere,  and  they  are  often  written  in  a  ttme  of 
mournful  seriooaness,  which  is  not  li  kclj  to  have  been  employed 
except  by  ecclesiastics  who  deeply  felt  the  degradation  to  which 
their  profession  ws8  reduced,  by  tho  di-pmvity  of  th«  higher 
classes  of  the  clergy.  Somt  of  the  Eujjfltxh  songs  on  this 
Fu)>je«t  are  full  of  curiotu  infomia.lioa  both  on  the  relations 
between  the  clergy  nod  the  laityi  and  on  the  liabitual  mode^  of 
life  of  tho  middling  and  lower  classes  of  the  people.  The 
following  is  the  commencement  of  a  long  poem,  oontained  io 
the  rolttme  I  have  so  often  referred  to* 


Wbh  "wotc  and  wralce  in  londe  and  manxlauhl  is  i-ooms^ 
Whii  bmiQier  md  derthe  on  eonlie  tlie  pore  bnth  iindemoDU^ 
Whii  besMa  ben  ibua  nlarve,  wliii  com  Iiath  ben  co  dert^ 
je  ibat  wolen  abidf^  liatnetb  and  je  muwcn  here 

the  Hkil& 
I  ndle  lijen  for  no  man,  borlcne  who  co  wile. 

God  grrtcth  wcl  llie  dergie,  and  ndth  ibcih  don  amis, 
And  doth  hem  to  iindcntandi;  lliat  litd  treuthe  thrr  is; 
Par  at  tlie  court  of  Bomv,  tlier  lr«uthi:  sholdc  bigtnnc^ 
Him  is  Ibrboden  the  palets,  dar  bo  tioht  enm  ihcrinne 

for  duure ; 
And  thanh  the  pope  depe  him  io,  y.t  alial  be  sloude  tberoota. 

AUs  iIm  popes  dcrkes  bsn  taken  hem  to  red, 
If  tientlie  ccnao  amongcs  hem,  that  ht^  nhal  be  dod. 
Tbcre  dar  he  oolit  iihctri-n  liim  lor  donlc  to  be  ilnio, 
Among  &ODU  of  the  cardinaus  dar  ho  noht  be  (cio, 

for  fcerd, 
ITSj'taoale  may  mete  wid  him  he  wole  shaken  hi*  bcri 

Toix  of  clerk  baietdc  i-hcrd  at  the  coart  of  Rome ; 
Ne  were  be  nerore  swich  a  clerk,  silveilcs  if  be  com^ 
Tbouh  be  were  the  wiseste  Oiat  ex-ere  vru  i-bom, 
But  if  be  Bwvte  ar  he  gt^  al  hts  WC}'e  ia  lom 

i-soubl. 
Or  h»  «bal  iinge  W  didero,  oc  al  geineth  him  aofal. 


iSi 


K>t.IT:c&L  SOXGS 


bcT.T 


Fm-  irilivre  be  in  oMinlra  nn  1>orrling.  n  direir^ 

Imi  him  corns  to  tlic  conn  hiw  ti«<lct  fS>r  to  iilirire, 

A&<l  bring)'  wid  liini  mIvct  and  non  ocIit  wnl, 

B«  he  Mcvure  iki  muclitl  m  wrtvclip,  liiw?  nnlni  nholcn  be  «pcda 

fill  <lJIIe, 
For  Corojrtue  idiI  Sj^monic  tiui  thu  wcrld  (o  (ri]l& 

Akh  erchebiiUiop  nml  bb^op,  Hat  oiihto  for  to  «niquen 
Offalo  men  nfliuli  churchv  of  whut  lif  ihrih  were, 
Siimnio  ht'ih  fi'lw  tx-mMlf,  nnd  lm\ra  n  »ojy  lif, 
Therforc  dorco  liii  noht  tpdtc  <br  ruing  of  xtrif 

thurvr  d«H:c«, 
And  that  crerich  btwrcicd  otHcr  of  hnv  wrccchvde  weilte^ 

Bui  oerto  lioli  elmrcbc  la  mudtcl  {•brouht  llwrr  doune,* 
SiibtliMi  Seiiil  Tbomns  wsa  iiLuiii  and  Hiiltca  of  UU  croun«b 
lie  waa  a  pil«r  arJht  to  lioldt'ii  up  liolt  clmrdic, 
Thtae  odi«re  ben  (o  aloUNe,  and  fuiniclicbc  kunncn  woicba^ 

i-iri»: 
TheTlbr«  in  holi  churchc  hit  &relh  the  more  ami& 

But  ercri  man  maj  «d  l>wlio,  irltu  bo  lalcc  jeiae. 
That  no  moq  mny  vrel  mtvc  twnic  lordea  to  queaie. 
Sununc  beib  m  ofico  wid  ibc  kin];,  and  giideren  trctor  to  liepd, 
And  the  OnuuchUe  of  holi  fihurobe  hU  laurn  ligge  alepe 

ftiIatUl«: 
AI  to  manye  tli«r  both  airidwi  if  liit  were  Godca  iri]lQ. 

The  feeling  or  conttctous  national  life,  irhich  bad  lieco 
nvrnkciioo)  by  the  Baroits'  WuiVi  scvms  to  have  liccn  much  less 
frci-ly  iitanifisctcs]  iu  tie  cnrlj  part  of  IImj  fonrti-wiHi  oenttiry, 
and  in  fact  to  htve  become  simrmt  dormant,  for  a  coti&idemlde 
tame  before  the  French  wars  of  Edward  III.  roui^cd  it  again  to 
a  long  and  vigorotis  activity.  Tliu  Tolumi.'S  of  politicul  puema 
of  the  reign  of  Ivlwnrd  Ilf.,  which  form  a  part  of  *he  scries 
of  Clironiclea  and  Memorials  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  do 
Dot'  ooDtain  a  single  Knglfsli  itong  older  tlian  thoae  of  Lawrence 
Minot,  which  were  wriltea  after  the  year  1330. 

The  various  coUectiotut  of  poetry  belonging  to  the  first  age 
of  EugUeli  Utciatur^  which  tho  philological  wal  of  achoUn 


IJxrr.  T.  LTBIO  70EIBT  253 

has  lately  given  to  the  world,  contaia  many  descriptive,  amatory, 
and  religious  songs  of  no  inconsiderable  merit.  I  select  the 
fuliiiwing  from  the  Specimens  of  Lyric  Poetry  composed  in 
England  in  the  reign  of  Edward  I.,  published  l-j  the  Percy 
Society. 

With  longyng  y  am  lad, 
On  molde  y  woxe  mad, 

a  maide  luarreth  me; 
Y  grede,  y  grone,  un-glad. 
For  Relden  y  am  sad 

that  Bcmly  forte  eg; 

levedi,  thou  rewe  me, 
To  rouihc  thou  liavest  me  rad ; 
Be  bote  of  that  y  bad, 

My  lyf  is  long  on  the. 

Levedy,  of  alle  londe 
Lea  me  out  of  bonde, 

broht  ii;haia  in  wo, 
Have  resting  oa  honde, 
Ant  sent  thou  me  thi  Goiide, 

Bone,  or  thou  me  sloj 

my  reste  is  with  the  ro: 
Thah  men  to  nie  linn  onde. 
To  love  nuly  noht  wondc, 

ne  lete  tur  non  of  tho. 

Levedi,  with  a!  my  miht 
My  love  is  on  the  liht, 

to  menske  when  y  may; 
Thou  rew  ant  red  me  ryht, 
To  dethe  thou  havest  me  diht, 

y  deje  longe  er  my  day  ; 

thou  leve  upon  mi  lay. 
Treuthe  ichave  the  plyht, 
To  doR  that  ich  have  hyht, 

whil  mi  lif  leste  may, 

Ly!ie-whyt  hue  ia, 
Hire  rodu  ho  rose  on  lya, 
that  rcveth  me  mi  reib 


SM  LTBIC  FOBTBT  Looi.  W. 

Wynimon  war  ant  wys, 

Of  prude  but  bereth  tbe  prii^ 

burde  od  of  the  best; 

tbis  woramoQ  wouetb  hj  wot, 
Bribtest  under  byR, 
Uevene  y  tclde  tii  hia 

Thut  o  nybt  were  hire  gesL 

Lhkten  jb  come  witb  loTe  to  tonnfl, 
Wjib  blosmcn  ant  with  briddea  rotm% 

that  al  this  blisae  brTngeth; 
Dnycs-e^cB  id  tbis  dalea, 
Notes  Buctc  of  nyhtt^Ies, 

uch  foul  song  eingcth. 
Tbc  ihrecidcoc  him  tliretetb  oo, 
A-way  is  hucre  wyntei  wo, 

when  wodprove  springethi 
This  foules  Bingclh  ferly  fele, 
Ant  wlytcth  on  butre  wynter  wele, 

that  al  tbe  wodc  ryngeth. 

Tbu  rose  raylcth  hii'e  rode, 
Tbc  Icvea  on  ibc  lylbe  woda 

waxen  al  witb  wille ; 
The  mone  mandetb  bire  bleOp 
Tbe  lilic  is  lossom  to  eeo, 

the  fenyl  ant  tbe  fille; 
Wowcs  this  wilde  drakes, 
Miles  mut^eth  htiere  makes, 

asc  strem  tbnt  strikftb  Btillef 
Mody  mcneth,  bo  doh  mo, 
Icbot  ycbam  on  of  tho, 

for  ]ove  tbat  likce  ilia. 
Tbe  mone  mandelb  bire  lyht, 
60  dotb  the  seraly  sonne  biyht, 

when  briddes  singctb  brema; 
Beowes  donketb  the  dounea, 
I}eore!)  witb  hiierc  deroe  rouneB^ 

domes  forte  deme; 
Wormcs  wnwerh  under  cloude, 
Wynimcn  waxetb  wounder  prouda^ 


hma.  T.  LXBIO   FOETBT  250 

■0  well  bit  wo]  hem  seme, 
{ef  me  ehal  woate  wille  ot'on, 
This  wnruie  weole  y  wole  tbr-gon, 

uit  wyht  in  wode  be  fleme. 


Wyktee  wateneth  al  my  care, 

Mou  this  leves  waseth  bare,  , 

Ofte  y  Bike  ant  mourne  eare, 

When  hit  cometh  in  my  thoht 

Of  this  worldes  joie,  hou  hit  goth  al  to  nc^L 

Now  hit  is,  ant  now  hit  nya. 

Also  hit  ner  nere  y-wys, 

That  muni  mon  Kitli  soth  his  ya, 
Al  goth  bote  Godcs  willc, 
Alie  we  shule  deye,  thath  ns  tike  yU& 

Al  that  gren  me  graucth  grene, 
Non  hit  faleweth  al  by-dene; 
Jlienu,  help  tliat  hit  be  aene, 

And  shild  ua  from  helle, 

For  y  not  whider  y  ahal,  ne  Hon  longe  her  duells. 


Jesu,  for  thi  muchcic  mihl, 

thon  jef  ua  of  thi  grace, 
lliat  we  mowc  dai  ant  nyht 

thtnken  o  thi  face. 
In  myn  herte  Itit  doth  me  god. 
When  y  thenke  on  Jeau  blod, 

that  ran  doun  bi  ya  ayde, 
From  hia  bene  doun  to  hia  fot, 
For  ouB  he  spradde  is  herte  blod* 

his  wondes  were  eo  wyde. 

When  y  thenke  on  Jheau  ded, 
min  herto  over-werpee, 

Mi  Boulc  is  won  so  is  the  led 
for  my  foln  werkea. 

Fol  wo  is  thnt  ilke  man, 

That  Jhesa  dt-d  ne  tbenkes  on. 


256  tTBtO  POITST  Iwt.  T 

irhftl  he  aofn«(Ie  so  Mr«I 
For  my  tyaaee  y  wil  wew. 
Ant  alle  y  wylc  hem  for-ltiM 

□ou  aiit  evermore. 

Moa  that  is  in  joie  ant  blis, 

ant  lith  in  shame  ant  ^nn^ 
He  ia  more  tlion  un-wiii 

thnt  ther-of  nul  nout  blynna. 
Al  tliis  world  hit  guth  a-way, 
Ue  thynkcth  bit  ou^yth  tt<imcsday, 

nou  man  gos  to  gnjimUe; 
Jhesu  CvJMt  tiiat  tlioicdc  (led, 
lie  may  ourc  eoutoB  to  hercne  led, 

witbinnc  a  lutcl  etoundo. 

Thah  thou  have  al  tlii  willc, 

tlienk  on  Goi!<'s  wondcs, 
For  that  we  nc  shuldp  Kpille^ 

he  tholedc  hnrdc  Htouiidmj 
Al  for  mon  he  thulcde  dcd, 
jyf  be  wyle  leve  on  is  red, 

ant  leve  his  folie, 
We  tJiiile  have  joie  ant  Wis, 
Uori;  tlian  wc  cuntie  sc-icn  y-wya 

in  Jcsu  coinpngnie. 

Jhemi,  ihat  wea  milde  ant  fre, 

wea  with  spcre  y-Htonge; 
He  wnH  nailed  to  the  trc, 

with  scourgen  y-swongcn. 
Al  ftii-  mon  he  tholede  iijiame, 
Withoutpn  gnlt,  withoutcn  blain*) 

bothc  dny  ant  other. 
Mon,  ful  nmeliel  he  lovcdc  tha, 
When  he  woldc  make  (he  fire, 

■nt  bicome  thi  brother. 


Ucr.  V. 


HQTB  QV  IXFLEcriO^&L  AXD  SlUllUATirAL   CnA?caE& 

Tbe  origin  of  diiuigw  in  inBoctton  am  very  HMotn  he  Imccd,  bocniut 
thej  origii^oi^i  in  populnr  spctxih,  mnd  ore  not  odoplnl  l>^  the  nrritii^ 
tongiK  until  the  modv  uitA  occtiston  of  ihi'ir  inlroilnciicn  ■>  rorgolh-Ji ; 
bai  in  caaco  where  t}i«  nKlirv  baa  hcva  brought  into  ctwilact  iriUi  a 
iorn!|7Ti  Inngouf^v  wv  tim  oRcn  »cc  buvr  n  new  Icndvncv  nii;rltt  hare 
hera  crcalial,  or  an  cxisliiig  one  Hlreiipllnniwl,  loward*  ■  nivoluliun  in 
■  [lurticubr  direction.  L«t  us  lake  tliQ  ow  vf  llM  old  verbal  plural  in 
-tn.  Ttic  Anglo-SaxoD  plural  indicalirc  prcwnl,  an  we  bavc  alreadv 
•een.  aided  in  M,  m  ttmt  imrtcnd  of  ire  Un-e,  cr  we  Unen,  the  Sazona 
Mid  wc  lufldf  A,  with  tlie  mmi;  cottumnnml  ending  ns  in  t1i«  aingiilar, 
Iir  Itaf-alh.  The  jmt  ici>s«  of  ibn  indic-itirc,  aa  w«  luf<D(/on,  k4 
lottd,  and  of  both  tenths  of  tlx.-  nubjunptiri?.  aa  wv  luf-ion,  that  uv 
niuy  tow,  we  ^^xi-odo^^,  thai  kv  ui'yAf  lout,  alwav*  riwled  in  -on. 
But  tlimigli  ihu  prctenl  iodicatiirv  i>tur«I  ol'all  n.-{;iilur  vpxti»  undcd  in 
(A,  all  tli«  fcnii-auxiliancH,  exo-pt  willan,  to  will,  niadv  tLc  plural  in 
on,  and  llw  Anglo-Sax^na  taid  wc  willaiA,  k*  will,  but,  at  tlw 
rante  linut,  wc  ncoulan,  w«  mngon,  we  cunnon,  we  inoton,  for 
tct  fhall,  ire  way,  \et  can,  <ce  must. 

Tbe  Nortnnn-Krcndi,  WVf.  mwU-m  Fmicb,  made  the  fiwt  pi-r»on 
plaral,  in  all  an*-*,  in  ons — ihr.  *  b<'iii(r  probably  r^kiit  aa  it  iivr  i> — 
and  mid  niina  aimcnti,  m  love.  Tbis  tcnnination,  tiKiugb  a  nua), 
borcAconnderable  rc^'inblance  to  tlw  fiaxon  plumi  in  on.  There  waa, 
then,  aconuDMi  point  !n  whicli  tlie  two  langui^nt  ooDcnrred.  Tbe 
frtnchman  ccnild  not  pronounce  the  th,  and  a%  the  two  natioDs  had 

T««d  to  adopt  f,  the  nearr^t  approxiiaaiioii  a  Konuun  couK)  make  to 
"the  aound  of  Ih,  a*  ili«  jign  of  tlie  third  perarn  aii^ular  of  thr  virb, 
it  was  V(Ty  naiiiral  that  \\wy  i4K>nld  «iiii'lov  the  t\ga  on,  which  wa« 
coinmoD  to  both,  a*  the  nign  of  itic  pliir.il. 

The  Saxon  ending  on  wax  not  accented,  and  the  vowel  ww  pro- 
bably nuraewbai  vWun-lT  articulated,  like  tlic  t,  in  the  modcra  icnni- 
tuition  ea,  in  tlie  virib  hai-den  and  olbunof  ilmt  endiug.  Thew  cir» 
cuiu»iances  tend  lo  explain  why  wc  find  tbe  pluni  of  the  indKativG 
jmc^nr  in  tite  Onnulum  with  ihe  ending  in  en  inaicnd  <4lk.  Tlua 
aoon  bcciimu  tlie  rf|tular  fnnii  in  English,  and  thi»  m*  ibc  fin«t  «ep  of 
pifgrrm  lo  the  modcTO  di.ilcct,  in  which  wc  liave  dropped  the  plund 
ending  altogether,  j[iring  it,  in  nil  tlie  perwn%  the  wine  f-"- '■  -iie 
firM  pewoo  nnguhir.    Thua  we  «t,  I  tove,  anil  wc  tort,  ym 


258 


IXIXETTIOKAL  CHANflSS 


Lbct.T. 


Ion,  wliile  eailjr  Englu^  writrn  laid :  I  tovt,  bnt  n«  loe«n,  ]roa  /ocvn. 

In  modem  Frvncb,  and  there  is  ernj  rcflMin  to  briiorc  tn  OH 
Ncnniiii-Fn.-nch  bIm>,  tli«  llire«  pcnuni  cf  ll»!  iiiii)niiiir  mai  the  tlitnl 
pcraon  of  tbi^  plural  of  Ui«  verb,  ibough  (be  Iiilltr  lutt  an  adilitioiul 
i^lbbk  in  writing,  ara  praioanced  alike,  tlie  urrmiiul  sellable  being 
■itent  In  speech;  for  the  pluml  aiment  is  pronixiiiccd  atme,  jiiM 
like  ibeungiiUr,  aimc.  Of  th<?  nx  perwDs,  KJngoUr  and  plunl.  llii> 
French  pronounce  fnar  oliki-,  njcMing  tho  plural  ending  em  alto- 
gether, and  thi*  bet  prohalJj-  conlribiitRd  tn  fiicililntv  the  dropping 
of  tlie  new  Engliiili  plural  i-nding  in  n,  which  did  not  long  remain  in 
nso. 

Anolh<^  new  form  ofexpteiajua  firat  exemplific*!,  «o  fiir  as  I  know, 
in  the  tItirteeiilU  cwiliirj-,  iit  ihe  uw  ot  the  plural  pronoun  imtriid  of 
lh«  singular,  in  uddi«»ing  n  Miiglo  jwnon.  1  do  not  oIjm^ii-c  thii  uiie 
of  ilie  pronoun  in  contcmponineoiw  French,  nor  in  any  of  thv  Northern 
Gothic  langungeii,  but  it  was  olmdj  common  in  Dutch,  and  it  is  poa- 
sible  tlutl  <lic  English  borrowrd  it  Irom  that  source.  Noi  ninny  English 
words  or  forms  arc  derived  fivmi  tltc  Diileli,  but  Chaucer  quotes  m 
F!cmi«h  prorcrb,  and  one  of  the  wonJn  nccnrring  in  ii,  qand  or  ^noe^  ■ 
bad,  evil,  is  found  in  the  Owl  nod  Ntghlingslr,  the  t^rtcts  I'aallcr,  i 
wi^ll  as  in  ullicT  early  Eiiglbii  writcn^  liidine,  ton,  comnion  in  old 
ballads,  oocura  in  the  Stirtcea  Ptallf'r.*  ThcM;  wontu  sre  not  Anglo- 
Saxon,  and  OS  tltvy  were  probably  laki-n  Irom  tht-  Dutch,  oilier  worda 
and  forms  may  have  been  receired  from  the  santc  languoge. 

But  though  the  pinral  pronoun  was  tlius  early  applied  U>  ali^l«  pcr> 
•ons,  t}ie  complete  separation  of  the  two,  and  the  conllnvment  of  tl)«i 
singulsr  Ihou  to  the  ix'ligioiw  iiin|r*f,  nnj  veiy  mucli  Inifr.  Tlier  aevm 
to  have  be«i  employed  iiidiscriniiniiti-Iy  Ibr  smral  n-ntxries,  and  in 
the  Morlc  d'Arthnr,  printed  in  lJKi>,  thim  and  you,  iky  and  your  orv 
constantly  occurnr^  In  the  nune  sentence  and  addnencd  to  one  nnd 
dieiune  person. 

*  Bof  il*(ep«r,  io  his  6reed(T«  suriclMBinfceD  oji  Vvlk  Stok*^  I,  KT,  sxaininM  ' 
lbs  etymobisy  (^  bid*on  st  canaidCTabls  Irngtii.  It  is  a  MmpooEd  of  iht 
|«HkU  by  Bii'lUin  ilcRifnuintiTn  pooniTnii:  bj  diea,  the  primiti'rw  tncaio^ 
beliift,  ArrtAfi.  Ihcrmpon,  and  benca.  tatmtdiattlj/.  luditn  nod  atlllm  (mtt 
iUtjh)  are  ooaiinoiL  S»,  Hinle  Clmsttiia,  4:!.  Stft,  SAT,  »13,  UTS,  ;10O  abo 
Bebuert,  OI<a*.  Vtdi. 


J^M 


LECTCHE  VL 


OOjraBKCEMENT  W  SECOND  TBRIOD:    FltOM   ISJO  TO  TUK 
TIME  OF  TUB  AUTHOR  OP  PIEES  PLOCOHMAS. 

We  uo  uow  to  enter  on  a  n«w  pbUulngical  and  literary  era,  an 
era  in  wliHi  EngliHh  genius  first  acquired  a  sclf-consciovis  in- 
dividuality, and  liie  Eaglish  language  and  its  titerattire  dia> 
entangled  theniselTes  from  tlie  confusion  in  which  the  conflict^ 
ittg  authority  of  Saion  precedent  and  French  example  had 
involred  them.  In  this  second  period,  the  speech  of  England 
became,  no  longer  an  ill-a^sorted  inisturc  of  discordant  in- 
grodieot*,  but  na  Ofganic  couihinatlon  of  well  aniniilatod,  though 
beterogeneooa  elements,  aDimatcd  hy  a  law  of  life,  and  endowed 
with  a  vigour  of  constitution  which  has  giTen  it  a  luxuriant 
youth  and  a  healthful  manhood,  »nd  still  promises  it  a  length 
of  days  m  great,  an  expansion  as  wide,  as  hu-ve  fidlen  to  the 
lot  of  any  of  the  tongues  of  man. 

ConsidRring  Engliab,  then,  lU'  primarily  atwl  radically  a  Gothic 
gp«e<ih,  inT»tod  with  anew  asjiect,  and  iiuipEred  with  anew 
life  hy  Romance  influences — juat  as  animalii  are  ao  modified, 
is  hahits,  instincts,  size  and  specific  characteristics,  by  changes 
of  nutriment,  climate,  and  other  ontwnnl  cireumatanoes,  that 
the  nosdentlfic  observer  hnitatcs  to  recognise  them  a«  still 
belon^ng  to  the  primitive  stock  —  let  us  inquire  for  a  moment 
into  the  nature  of  the  action  hy  which  extental  fnoes  could 
produce  such  important  revolutions. 

There  arc  two  principal  modes  in  which  foreign  conquest 
bbI   forvign  indueace  alfect  langua^     The   first  and  moet 

■  s 


260 


TOCIBDURT  or  OLD  EXaUSD 


LvT.  n. 


obTiouA  is,  by  tbe  introduction  of  f^vign  wonlf,  {diom^  uid 
t;rammalical  forms,  whidi  nui;  bo  carried  far  witliout  any  vciy 
ufiprt-nnblv  vitecl  upon  tlie  mdioal  cbaract?r  of  the  lao^ 
nr  iipoi)  tlie  spirit  of  the  people  nbo  i»e  it.  Tbe  other  i|3 
tbe  more  slowly  and  obscurely  roaaifort«d  action  of  new  iunti- 
tulions,  Inws,  and  opiiiiom^  upon  the  iiit<.-llcctual  rooatitutimi 
and  habits  of  thought  of  tlifi  people,  and,  indtrccily,  upou  ths 
lii]{ical  structure  of  tbe  language  as  the  vehicle  of  tbe  lOCft: 
sion  of  tbe  national  mint)  and  character. 

Wc  should  supjjow,  k  priori,  tlial  the  first  influence  of  a 
cultivated  language,  emploj-^d  by  a  conqneriiig  pvopic,  upon 
the  Ices  advancwl  spw-ch  of  o  ruder  subject  rwe,  would  be  to 
denationalise  Its  vocabuUiry  by  tbe  intri>duction  of  n  large 
number  of  foreign  vrord^,  and  that  syntnctival  cbnnges  wonld 
be  alowcr  in  findin'*  their  w.iy  into  tbe  granunar;  but  tli« 
hifltory  of  the  mo<leni  Inn^ia^es  known  in  liUsrature  secroa  xo 
show  that  this  i.«  not  universally  the  cue. 

1  have  alrea<iy  mentionwl  the  curious  inrcrsion  of  periodic 
nrrnngemuiit  which  the  Turkiih  hn<  produced  in  tiie  modem 
Armenian,  without  much  ^tffccting  the  vocabulary  ;  and  1  have 
given  reasons  for  ludievinjr  tl>at  bntli  JIccso^Gothio  aad  Anglc»- 
Saxon  were  infliK'ni:<:<l,  in  C4>rtain  points  of  tlieir  grwnmnr,  by 
Greek  an<l  I^liu  syntax.  The  Gothic  languages,  which  seem 
i/}  have  modi6ed  the  Etructuro  of  tbe  Romance  dialects,  have  not 
bestowed  upon  th^m  any  very  ihrgv  proportion  of  Northern 
words;  and  tb«iii;h  the  nyntiu  of  the  native  speech  of  England 
underwent  important  changes  between  the  Nonnan  ComjUest  and 
the  close  of  the  periMt  we  have  ju«t  dismisaoil,  yet  the  number  of 
Romance  wordb  which  had  been  nnturalixcdin  England  was,  tints 
fur,  by  no  means  connidenihle.  .Vt  has  been  before  obserrod,  the 
whole  numljcr  of  (in-ck,  Latin,  and  FreurJi  wonls  found  in  the 
printed  Englisli  anlbors  of  tbe  tbirtoontb  century,  even  in- 
cluding those  whieb  An^lo-Saxon  had  borrowed  from  the 
nouiendatore  of   theology  and   ethics,    ."caroely   exceeds   om 


IBCT.  VL 


KSV  KATIO^AUn 


S61 


tlioasand,  or  one  eighth  part  of  tlic  total  vocAhulary  of  thut 
en;  anVl  in  the  actual  diction  of  any  one  KD;{li»h  writer  of 
tite  period  ia  question,  not  above  one  word  in  twuDty  or  twenty- 
five  is  of  I^tiu  or  Itoronncc  di-rivutioii. 

Itut  while  these  influences  were  bo  slow  and  so  gradual  ia 
their  opcistion  on  the  lexical  chai»ctcr  of  Englifih,  moral  caiuea 
were  at  work,  which,  at  the  critical  tuumcilt,  gave  nev  eoeigj  to 
the  aaaimilative  power  of  tlio  Euglisfa  tongue,  and  when  the 
craving  for  a  inor«  geiterous  intellectual  diet  vras  distinctly  felt, 
nnd  Inrger  facilities  were  deinande<i,  English  suddenly  enriched 
itself  by  a  -j^cat  accession  of  i.atiD  and  Koninncc  wonin.  It  is  a 
remarkable  fact,  us  we  shall  nco  more  fully  hereafter,  that  at  the 
rery  tnoment  when  it  wiu  luituriklixinjr  tluA  foreign  element  with 
the  greatest  rapidity,  it  aiserted  most  t-uergetically  its  gram- 
matical indepondenoe,  and  manifested  a  tendency  to  tlio 
revival  of  Aii^lo-Saxon  fiyntactioil  fonns  wbieb  bad  beooma 
well-ni^i  obsolete. 

Hitherto,  change  bad  been  principally  in  the  way  of  ditor- 
ganization,  decomposition,  but  when  tlie  iuhitbitants  of  England 
HO  longer  ounMiitU-d  of  a  eorporutioii  of  fiireis;ii  I<tr<!«  tmd  ii  herd 
of  aboriginal  scrEii,  when  a  community  of  interest  had  grown  np 
between  the  native  and  the  stranger,  and  mutual  sympathies 
were  bom,  then  n  new,  horoie  and  geniiil  nationality  sprang  into 
being,  revived  the  Sfiarks  tliat  yet  slitiabered  in  the  a»he«  of 
departed  Saxondom,  and  fed  them  with  a  fuel  horiv>wed  alike 
from  the  half-forgotten  stores  of  native  growth  and  from  the 
more  abimdunt  products  of  sunny  and  luxuriant  France, 

Romanee  words  and  fornix  bad  Iteen  imposed  by  foreign 
authority  upon  a  reluctant  and  onreoeptive  speech,  the  sufficient 
modiura  of  communication  for  a  people  too  rude  and  imculti- 
vatcd  to  feel  its  own  debasement,  anil  to  know  tlie  extent  of  its 
own  intellectual  doficicacies;  hut  when  revived,  or  rather  new- 
born, Englund  awakened  to  a  couscioiuiuess  of  the  want^  which 
mako  tiiemselves  so  imperioudy  felt    whenever  a  new  national 


2(>3 


POPUL&B  UTSBATIBI 


Lkt.  TL 


life  IB  derelopi^d,  it  proceeded  to  supply  thoae  wnnU  by  tlio  siim- 
marivBt  method?,  fioin  aJI  accesiiblii  wtirces. 

Thvnceforwiird^  to  use  the  coniparisoa  of  Sl  Jerome,  tl  seized 
nnd  Appropriated  foreign  words  as  a  cocqueror, —  do  longer  tm- 
willingly  received  and  bore  tb&o  la  a  bodge  of  servitude  to  an 
aticQ  yoke. 

English,  OS  dirtingnislicd  from  Ai^lo-Saxon,  thus  far  caa 
liardly  be  sail  to  hare  gained  otlier  than  a  negative  existenee, 
for  it  bud  lost  tbe  formal  diaracteristies  of  the  old  speech,  and 
had  not  yet  acquired  tbe  shape  or  spirit  of  the  new.  The 
Fpoken  and  writteo  dialect  was  but  a  cornipt^xl  and  denaturalized 
jaj]gon,  or  rather  coogcrica  of  jargons,  for  every  durtrict  bad  it« 
local  potoi*  which  was  broadly  diMinguished  from  the  speech  of 
other  shireii.  The  necessities  of  social  and  political  life,  indeed, 
compelled  the  occairional  employment  of  these  native  dialects  in 
written  commtinication,  by  perKtns  whose  scholastic  trainiag 
WM  Latin  or  French ;  but  until  tbe  close  of  tbe  thirteenth 
century,  there  was  bo  indigenous  public  which  possessed  a 
written  vernacular,  to  any  such  extent  as  to  be  accessible  to 
literary  influcQceii.  For  all  the  purpo«cti  of  common  national 
culture,  therefore,  English  may  bo  regarded  as  still  un- 
writUm. 

I  have  before  remarked  that  the  popular  ballads,  which  ex- 
isted in  local  dialects,  did  not  constjtute  a  literature,  and  that 
England  had  no  peculiar  literature  of  her  own  till  after  the 
middle  of  the  fourt.oenth  0(^'ntury.  Tlie  aum  of  those  who 
epokc  the  native  tongue,  of  those  who  lintened  to,  and  even 
those  who  composed,  the  popular  ballads,  were,  in  all  proba- 
bility, wholly  ignorant  of  letters,  and  for  tbcm  English  existed 
only  OS  a  epokon  language  Tbe  traiiition^t  and  the  legendii, 
thu  Iiiillads  and  the  war-«i>ngsi,  which  float  from  mouth  to 
mouth,  in  any  unwritten  speech,  cannot  constitute  a  literatuFG^ 
for  they  cannot  exLit  in  lixed  and  permanent  forms.  In  thv 
retentive  memory  of  tbe  humblest  clusa  of  bards  and  narrator^ 


LtXT.  VL 


POPCLAK   UTeUATCUB 


S63 


they  may  dwell  and  be  repeated  for  years  with  little  chnngc  of 
(brm  or  anWauL'o.  Biitmuiij'uftbe  poetical  rccitem  tiud  s:^- 
men  ate  thein^lvcs  creuton,  and  if  memory  cliance  to  fail,  or 
if  a  finer  ear  or  a  more  itnagiuatiTo  t«m))erameQt  siif»;cet 
improTemente  in  the  ballad  or  the  story  they  ri^cit'.-,  tlicy  will 
not  scruple  to  make  verlial  or  invcutive  changes.  HeDce  every 
bard  ia  continually  moulding  and  rcmouldiag  Iiia  lays  into 
accordance  with  hia  habitual  tastes  and  eentimenu,  or  with  the 
changeful  temper  which  the  bumour  of  the  moment  may 
itupire.  The  leading  facts,  the  raw  material,  may  remuia  the 
same,  but  tbt-  poim  or  the  saga,  so  lont;  om  it  ia  unrecorded,  will 
continually  appear  and  reappi-ar  in  a  new  dress,  a  new  phraseo- 
'"?>■(  and  often  in  a  new  prcdomiDant  strain  of  imagery,  of 
tiiought  or  of  Hcntimcnt. 

Now,  conntaiit  peuuUaritiea  of  vorbal  combination,  of  prevalent 
tone,  and  eapedally  of  the  aspect  in  which  the  relations  between 
man  and  man,  and  man  and  nature,  are  viewed,  cioii«tituto  the 
characberistic  and  caitence  of  every  primitive  nutiotial  literature, 
and  dilTerunce  the  imaginative  creations  of  one  nascent  people 
from  those  of  another.  They  ar«  at  once  the  fieah  that  clothes, 
and  the  oi^anic  principle  that  animates  and  individualises  the 
intellectual  products  of  all  uncultiviited  lucea.  lu  purtiidly  civi> 
lized  nations,  living  under  similar  climatic  and  other  physical 
ooaditions,  the  subjects  will  he  alike,  the  leading  facta  of  life 
aeariy  identical ;  but  it  is  the  point  of  view  from  which  lacL* 
are  regarded,  the  embLllislimeuts  of  fancy  with  which  they 
arc  decorated,  that  characterize  and  diKtingiilah  the  national 
treutiitent  of  tlieni,  or,  in  other  words,  the  national  lit^'mture, 
in  ruder  periods  of  associate  life. 

Tbo  poems  and  tales  of  primitive  ages  turn  mainly  on  the 
material  {nterifta  of  rnen,  though  the  events  which  aot  upon 
those  interests  may  be  occasioned  by  moral  aS'ections,  passions, 
Or  emotions.  The  moral  judgment  on  facts,  and  even  tha 
exhibitioa  of  their  moral  results,  the  discussion  of  their  bearing 


264  ESIABGElfEST  OF   TOCABULi.Br  Lrcr.  Vt 

OD  tbe  iotcrests  of  Bocietv,  belong  to  later  ages,  and  to  an 
entirely  differeot  [ibase  of  literature.* 

Uotil  the  intellectual  productions  of  rude  eras  are  recorded, 
and  preserved  in  permanent  memorials,  &)  as  to  afford  oppoi- 
tucities  for  study,  comparison,  imitation,  they  will  be  indi\-idual 
in  the  moral  and  the  imaginative  ck-ment  that  enters  into  them ; 
and  while  they  bear  the  general  iikenet*  which  belongs  to  all 
the  productions  of  uncultivated  races,  diSferenced  only  by  the 
special  cbamcter  of  each  writer,  they  will  not  be  marked  by  the 
liner  analo^ries,  the  subtler  contracts,  and  the  nicer  shailes  of 
colour,  which  are  the  result  of  artificial  culture,  and  which  be- 
come, when  maile  in  a  certain  degree  uniform  and  permanent, 
the  characteristics  of  national  geuius. 

The  birtU  tiT  revival  of  a  truly  national  and  peculiar  liter^ure 
is  generally  contemporaneous  with  an  enlargement  of  the  voca- 
bulary, by  foreign  importation,  or  by  the  resuscitation  of  obsolete 
words  of  native  growth.  It  is  not  always  easy  to  say  whether 
this  exten>:ion  of  the  means  of  expression  is  the  cause  or  the 
couHcquence  of  the  conception  and  familiariEation  of  new  ideas ; 
but,  in  any  event,  new  thoughts  and  new  words  are  necessarily 
connected,  if  not  twin-bom.  Hence  the  awakening  of  a  new 
spirit  of  nationality  —  which  was  a  result  of  the  French  and 
Scotch  wars  of  Edward  111.  —  the  enlargement  of  the  English 
vocabulary,  and  the  impulse  to  the  creation  of  an  original 
English  literature,  were  nearly  simultaneous.  English  scholars, 
though  trained  as  all  educated  Englishmen  thus  iar  had  been, 

•  In  tliB  IccLinilic  eagaa,  it  is  rare  to  find  ttoy  condpni nation  of  the  arts  of 
cmol  rioli^in'o  in  which  those  narratircs  Rl'ound.  oml  o  bloo.)y  routiier  ia  generally 
•poltpn  of  as  aBlorvirfci.  a  preat  uo(.  Tims  in  Njalu,  wlii^n  Flnsi  vai  prepariiii; 
to  ittnck  the  sons  of  SjJill  witli  Ere  and  hwohI,  lie  i-oncpaled  his  pnrpiwe  from  hi» 
futbtr<in-1aff  II  :illr,  because  he  thought  llallrwould  letia  allra  itorTirkia, 
prt'Toiit  all  morder.  Morgum  Jjolti  ^at  slorvirlti,  intiri;"m  |j6tli  hann 
harm  -dan!<i,  it  seemed  to  mnny  a  p-eat  act,  to  manv  his  i<epincd  u  death  to  be 
regretted,  are  tho  stronesst  eipreSBions  of  disapprobation  eommoDly  used  on 
■nth  occaaions. 

It  is  vorlh  ndtidrts  that,  in  the  laat  cxtunple,  harm-d«nEi  ia  ta  si^sctin 
•greeing  vith  the  lubjcct  of  tte  phrase. 


Lkct.  TI. 


EXUBGKUENT  or  TOaVBCLlBT 


265 


in  fichooli  whore  ooly  French  anJ  Lotia  were  pTumoatieilly 
(auglit,  liail  already  become  weary  of  reading  cvtu  tLe  mastsT- 
piecea  of  Continental  genius  in  a  fort-igii  gurb,  and  the  tranii- 
luitton  of  Fn-iicL  pminis  into  tbu  untivu  Kpixii'h  of  Knglaad, 
ttivir  Dat.iinili7^tion  a;*  Kngli«li  potaessionH,  vha  the  first  move- 
Qi«nt  in  the  maDifeetaliun  of  »  new  literary  life. 

The  want  of  a  sufficient  DomcDcLature  and  the  convenieiioe 
of  rhyme  luii)  inutre,  ua  is  wry  clearly  «ceu  lu  all  tl)0  oM^ 
Englbh  Tcriiiuns,  naturally  lixl  to  the  viujiloyment  of  many 
French  words  in  the  tranala,tiou3 ;  and  in  an  age  when  Latin 
and  French,  or  at  least  the  Jattex,  were  quite  as  fainiliur  U> 
every  educated  man  as  English,  a  considernblu  prupurliou  of 
French  words  might,  in  Kiiglishinir  French  poi^m*,  be  intro- 
duced aluiost  unconsciously  to  the  translator,  and  without 
cxcitinK  much  notice  on  the  part  of  a  reader.  Tbo  circulation 
of  traii.slat<!ii  work?  was  iii>  longer  confined  to  the  higher  classes, 
who  hithetto  bad  aknur  etijoyud  tiny  opporti initios  for  literary 
cultures  About  the  niiddfe  of  tlio  fourteenth  century,  schooln 
wcri)  est<iblighed  in  which  English  was  both  taught  as  itself 
on  object  of  Ktiuly,  auil  employed  aa  a  vehtclu  of  iuKtructJou 
in  other  languages  and  di»ci])lini''S.  Wiatcvcr  esidted  in  tite 
English  ton^ie,  whether  hy  trnosUtion  or  by  ori^nal  compo- 
Bition,  now  became  a  part  of  the  j^'enei^  patrimony  oi  the 
English  pvople,  and  there,  ns  everywhere  else,  the  Icarniug,  the 
poetry,  the  piiihwophy,  which  had  bwm  slowly  gathered  on  the 
eummilti  of  social  life,  and  had  be<:n  llie  peculiar  nutriment  of 
fitvoured  claxscis  now  flowed  down  to  a  lower  level,  and  r&- 
frexhcd,  as  with  the  walcri  of  a  fountain  of  youth,  the  humbler 
ranks  of  the  EnglL'ih  people.  Native  poet.-;,  composing  original 
works  in  their  own  tongue,  would  naturally  use  the  poetic 
diction  in  which  the  productions  of  French  literature  had  been 
clothed  in  assuming  an  English  drem ;  for  these  were  their  only 
Temacular  models.  Hut  English  rhymers  were  still  generally 
koquuintcd  with  French,  and  that  language,  as  we  have  se«n, 
had  already  attained  a  culture  which  entinoQtIy  tilted  it  for 


S66 


SnAltOEMEXT  or  TOClBDUn 


Licr.  VL 


literary  purpose*,  and  made  it,  m  the  I^Ud  has  nlmiys  Wco,  a 
atorehuiise  of  poetic  wealth  in  noida  an  well  aa  in  tLuiiglit,  tutd 
a  convenient  resource  to  versificts  who  were  in  rain  struggling 
to  find  adcqriat«  expression  iatlie  Tocabutnryof  Saxon- HoKlisb. 
Thtr  Euglinh  middlv  dafttea,  who  w«re  now,  fur  the  Hmt  time, 
admitted  to  the  enjoyroent  of  literary  pleasure«^  accepted,  «•  n 
oonaecrated  speech,  the  dialect  employed  l>y  their  aulhorR  and 
tranalatont,  witJiout  inquiry  into  the  etymology  of  its  consti- 
tuents, and  tliiis,  in  the  ooiirst:  of  one  geueration,  a  gruntcr 
number  of  French  woitbi  were  introduced  into  Eogliab  verse, 
and  initiated  as  lawful  memWrs  of  the  poetical  guild,  than  in 
tfav  Dearly  three  centurioa  which  hud  vlapeud  sinec  the  Normao 
Coii']iKiit.  The  foreign  matter  became  thoroughly  aisimilated 
ntitrimeut  tu  the  Rp<x;ch,  the  mind  and  the  heart  of  the  frag^ 
mentary  peoples  who  had  now  combined  iu  an  entire  oi^aaixed 
commonwealth,  and  though  the  nowly  uloptvd  Itomance  words 
were  not  indignooiis,  yt-t  they  were  ac)cuowlii)g<Hl  and  t'ult  to  he 
H  genuine  Englifb,  na  those  whose  deitceut  from  the  Gothic 
Hock  wan  moat  unequivocaL 

Epictetua  ohrcrves,  that  the  sheep,  though  it  cats  grass,  pro- 
daces  not  hay  but  wool.  So  Euglish  writtrit  of  the  iourtccntli 
oentiiry,  though  they  derived  their  chief  int<?t)ectuAl  food  from 
the  fields  of  Uomaiice  literature,  conceived,  nevertbelesfi,  original 
thoughts,  imposed  new  shades  and  distinctions  of  meaning  on 
the  wonls  they  borrowed,  coloured  with  new  hues  the  images 
drawn  friun  nature  and  the  reflections  prumpttHl  by  the  «pecial 
forms  and  conditions  of  English  life,  uid  thus  created  anew 
litirary  substance,  which  soon  became  a  distinct  and  indepen- 
dent individuality  in  the  world  of  Kdters. 

It  is  a  great,  but  rery  widely  spread  error,  to  suppose  that 
liiB  influx  of  French  words  Id  the  fourteeulh  century  was  due 
alone  to  poetry  and  other  branches  of  puro  litcrulurc.  The 
law,  which  now  first  became  organized  into  a  science,  introduced 
Very  many  fiTma  borrowed  from  tho  nomoncliiture  of  I^tin  and 
French  jurisprudence;  the  glass-worker,  the  cntimelier,  the  archi- 


LvcrvVL 


tocabulaut  or  fbosb 


867 


te7t,  the  t>rnss-fouu(ler,  ttie  Flemish  cloUiier,  And  the  other  liiLDtli' 
craftsmen,  iniioin  Nurni-in  taste  aad  luxuiy  inTttitdi,  or  ilomulio 
oppr(;H)ii>»  uxpwllecl  from  the  ConUneat,  brotiijlit  with  tliem  tho 
rooibuliiriea  of  their  rt^pcctivo  arts ;  and  ilciiiterranean  com- 
merce —  which  WHS  Htinitilatvd  by  the  demant)  for  English  wool, 
then  the  fiiii,-*l  in  Kumpo  —  imported,  from  the  hurbours  of  a 
Bc<t  whi;re  Freneh  was  the  predominant  language,  both  new 
articles  of  merchandize  and  the  French  dcsii^ontioii^  of  them. 

The  sdcnoea  too,  medicine,  phyaicr,  gc(><;raphy,  alchemy, 
astFolo^O*)  All  of  which  became  known  to  England  chicily  through 
French  channel.'',  added  numerotiii  npedfic  terms  to  the  exieiting 
Tocahulary,  and  very  many  of  the  words,  first  employed  ia 
English  writings  na  a  part  of  the  tecboical  pbiascolo;;^  of  these 
variouB  arts  and  kuowk-d^OH,  soon  passed  into  the  domain  of 
common  life,  in  modilied  or  uutechnicol  scnse^  nnd  tbua 
hecome  incorporated  into  the  general  tongue  of  society  and 
of  hookft. 

The  poets,  so  far  bom  cwrupting  English  by  a  too  lar]ge 
infuaion  of  French  word«^  were  in  truth  nwfrved  in  tlio  em- 
ployment of  such,  and,  when  not  const  rain  ei)  by  the  necfwtities 
of  rhyme,  evideatly  preferred,  if  not  a  atrietly  Anglo-Suxon 
dietioo,  at  least  a  dialect  composed  of  words  which  uae  hwl 
already  familiarized  to  the  English  )>eople. 

The  tntth  of  this  position,  which  has  been  overlooked  in  the 
great  msKs  of  uncritical  auimadveriiion  on  tiie  English  hingiiago 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  will  be  at  onee  made  sppareut  by 
an  examination  of  the  dialect  of  the  pixwe  writers  of  that  era, 
and  of  those  poems  which  are  addressed  to  the  least  reRnod 
dimes,  and  employ  the  h-otit  oruate  aad  most  simple  aad  intel- 
ligible dtdlon. 

As  tbU  is  an  unfamiliar  view  of  the  subject,  and  tts  it  if  a 
point  of  interest  and  importance  in  tbc  hiBton,-  of  Knglisb 
philology,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  derote  a  little  time  and 
space  to  the  special  consideration  of  it.  Sir  John  Mtitidcvillo 
is  generally  coD^idercd  tho  oorUcst  prose  writer  of  the  second 


S68 


■in  joim  UA:«i>Bni4.r 


Lter. 


lUlD 

•J 


period  of  KnglUh  literature  and  philology.  Manderille  led  En; 
land  in  the  jL-nr  13'i:i,  ondspcQl  many  years  iu  txavel,  principally 
in  Orittntal  cimnlrict.  After  his  rt^tiini  to  hiii  native  land,  h« 
dtvw  up,  iu  the  yciu-  13SG,  an  account  of  hin  obcerratJone,  in 
T^atiQ,  and,  to  use  his  owu  words,  '  put  this  boke  out  of  Lntya 
into  I-'reoschc,  and  translated  it  ^en  out  of  FFea-tcbe  into 
Englyracbe,  that  orery  loaQ  of  my  Nadoun  may  imdots 
staode  iU'  * 

Tlic  manuscripts  of  llfaiiduvillc,  in  tho  tbroo  lan^inges 
which  bio  travels  apficarvd.  are  m>  uiituoroux  that  iiolli 
Kays:  *I  will  undertake  U>iay  that,  of  no  book,  will)  the  vxcvp* 
UoQ  of  tlie  .Scripture*,  can  rooro  nmniiscriptfi  be  fouad,  of  th« 
er»d  of  tlio  fourteenth  and  fac^'inniui*  of  the  filtccuth  ccalurica,' 
and  thcr«  aro  nn  U-«k  thfui  Dinc-tocn  mpios  in  tbc  British 
Miucum  aloii«.  .Six  of  t\>*iita  an?  in  ICiiglinb,  and  titi^m  arc  few 
grvat  public  or  private  libraries  in  England  which  do  not  cod* 
tain  ono  or  more  manugcriptx  of  tiiis  author,  in  the  vernacular 
tongue.  This  fact  prove^u  Tcry  wido  cin^ilation  of  tbo  book, 
and  of  courMi  that  its  dialect  wiut  readily  itilolii^'iblotathe  great 
iDOff  of  EDgtishH^Kaking  people.  Although  tJio  stylo  and 
grammatical  iitructure  of  Mandoville  are  idiomatic,  yet  thu  p 
portion  of  words  of  Latin  niid  French  origin  employed  by  hi 
in  his  straiRbtfomunl,  uiipouticiil,  and  unadorned  narrative. 


*  OinJn  mil*r<<  or  MunlsTille  Imiw  oA<a  nDilcntood  Uia  m  iv|inEawnti 
Hut  h«  ipiat  th«  inlftml  bttwfcn  1313  oiil  lUO  •bnwL    Bat  Ibt*  ha  dim 
Mjr.    AftM  MaliiiB,  |k  310  of  Uif  rrpriut  of  1S3&,  that  hu  'departed  from  oi 
Oontrtni  atuj  [iMM>d  tho  Bn,  tlia  Znr  at  Qmer   1313,'  k*  ^Ut,  •  ii«v  I 
tooun  linm  (mmrgnM  1117  wl/)  to  ivtco ;  for  (iuwtMi  Artoijrkoi^  that  mo  diii 
nun.  llio  (linjDcn  Itiu  piiilv  of  »ij  lalwiir,  asriwl  mj  will?  (God  knontbr). 
Ihuit  Ukjng-  SoIdm  ia  mj  wncdfaeil  tmI*.  rMonljiigc  tbc  tyme  pauid,  t  hx 
fylAOrd  tbcuo  thiagc*  tad  ptUe  ham  wiyUoi  ia  llii*  bok«,  u  tt  wMo  conw  in  to 
m;  mjadi^  tho  Zmt  oT  Qno*  ISM  in  Ih*  M  Ztw  Uat  I  dcpaiud*  boat  ourr 
Caatrvi*,' 

U  Manilvrills  had  iMt  (pvot  •  ci>a«ld*n)iln  lima  (n  Eoftbod  ■fUr  Us 
uA  Ixforr  writing  hit  Invpli,  it.  i»  c|uit*  impowiblr  (hat  hi*  Eagliah  *hoatd 
be«n  to  iJismalic.    An  alm'ii[v<if  (Tiirt^-finr ;«ux  at  ■  period  wlini  tho  En|;IJi  _ 
tufoiiiii  WW  tn  ao  luuUMc  a  atiilr.  Would  luv«  left  him  ht  behdad  th»  •rtnat 
MsdUJoD  «f  Itu  ifMcb  at  bia  ntiink 


prtnnti 


Leer.  Tt 


Sib  joh:*  uahdbtillx 


269 


greater  than  that  found  in  the  works  of  Langlanilc,  Cliaucor, 
Gower,  or  any  other  Eogli'sli  pnet  of  tbitt  ocntury.  lu  ttie 
Prologue,  which,  liesidoJi  proper  a»nies  and  Latin  c^uotations, 
contnins  something  lewi  than  twelve  hundred  vords,  more  than 
one  hundred  and  thirty,  or  eleven  per  ccnt^  arc  of  Ijatin  or 
French  origin,  and  of  these,  the  following  thirty  are  new  to 
KiigUsb,  or  nt  least  not  found  in  the  printed  literature 
of  tlic  preceding  u^nttiry: — iuwenibly>  because,  comprehend, 
conquer,  certain,  environ,  excellent,  former  (noun),  frailty, 
glorious,  glory,  iuflame,  inumhcr  (inumhratc),  moisten,  nation, 
people,  pbiloso(>her,  piuinly,  proclaim,  promiwe,  pronounce, 
provincci  publish,  reconcile,  redress,  sutiject,  tr-mporal,  transJate, 
trcapaseer,  visit.  The  new  words  aro  relatively  more  numerous 
in  the  Prologue  ttiiin  in  the  rest  of  the  work,  but  the  Latin  and 
Romance  are  nor.  in  larger  proportion  than  !n  the  Uiinative 
generally.  I  find,  however,  in  chapters  i.,  ii.,  iii.,  x».,  xxii^ 
the  following  words  of  that  character,  which  aro  not  in 
Coleridge's  Oloeitarial  Index:  — abMaiii,  uhimdant,  ambaMador, 
Miointi  apparel,  appear,  appraize,  array,  ntlcndant-e,  benefice, 
benignly,  bestial,  mlnilation,  cause,  oliaplet,  elicrisli,  circum- 
cision, claim,  clartv  0'S'iO>  command  (verb),  comparison,  eoo- 
tiniially,  contrartous,  contmry,  convenient,  convert,  comer, 
cover  (in  the  present  ttenKc),  cruelty,  cubit,  curiously,  date, 
defend  (forbid),  degree,  deny,  deprive^  desert  (waste),  devoutly, 
diaper,  discordant,  discover,  disfigured,  dispeud,  dtM^ever,  dtver- 
•ity,  duchy,  enemy,  enforce,  engender,  cetate,  estimation,  ex- 
amine, faitlifidly,  fcrtre  (a  litter,  Lat.  ferctram),  fiercely, 
fornication,  fonndatioo,  generation,  govontancc,  gnm,  idol, 
immortal,  imprint,  incline,  inspiration,  join,  jouc«  (rushes), 
letters  (alphabetic  chnnicterE),  Uncage,  marquiii,  menace, 
minstrelsy,  money,  monster,  mortal,  multitude,  necessary, 
obedient,  obcissant,  obstacle,  officer,  opinion,  ordinance,  oidi- 
nately,  orient,  ostrich,  outrageously,  paper,  posture,  pearl,  peich 
(a  pole),  perfectly,  profitable,  promise  (noun),  proper  (o%ii), 
province,  purple,  quantity,  rebellion,  receive,  region,  relation. 


270 


SIB  JOnX   MANDBTILLB 


l4XT.  VL 


religious,  rehira,  reTereml,  royally,  roynlty,  nwlclv,  racnunmt, 
•cicnc,  search,  scripture,  servitor,  signification,  Aimony,  Holdicr, 
tulfiim,  specialty,  spiritual,  stranger,  subjection,  superBcription, 
tnbli-,  tompDral,  tcstamcot,  tbrone  (verb},  tiuiDe,  titlo  (iii- 
Bcriplintt),  title  (right),  nnction,  iBury.  value,  rary,  vaiilteJ, 
Tease),  vicar,  victory,  vulture ;  oiie hundred  and  forty-four  in  all. 
We  find,  thsn,  in  the  Prologue  and  these  five  chapters,  ithich 
make  about  an  eighth  oftliu  volume,  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
four  Latin  and  Itomance  word^  not  met  vitli  m  tho  printed 
littrrntitre  of  the  thirt<wnth  c<tntiiry.  If  we  inippoce  tbo  re- 
mainder of  the  Ixwk  to  contain  aa  many  in  proportion,  we 
Bhould  have,  in  a  single  worl;  of  one  writer,  an  addition  of 
about  fourteen  htmdred  worda  of  tlic  Latin  ittwk  to  the  voca- 
bulary of  the  previous  century.  It  i*  indf«d  probable  that  the 
nncxnniined  chapter"  of  -Mandcvillc  might  yield  fewer  new 
words,  but  aa  other  authors  of  the  first  half  of  the  foiirtwnth 
ecntuiy  contain  many  vociihles  not  found  in  that  writer,  n-e 
arc  certainly  wife  in  Mying  tliat  between  1300  and  1S50  ac 
many  Latin  and  French  words  were  introduced  into  the  English 
lan^tage  as  in  the  whole  period  of  more  than  two  centurira 
which  had  elnpsed  hetwoen  the  ConquOKt  a&d  the  beginning  of 
the  fourteenth  century. 

It  wn«,  then,  the  common  neceaeitiea  of  the  people,  the 
esfMtntLal  deficiencies  of  the  remnnnt  of  Anglo-Saxon  which 
now  con<>lituted  the  vernacular  of  England  — and  which,  in  its 
dehnsed  estate,  had  lost  its  character  of  a  flexible,  an  expre-^sive 
and  a  multifarious  Kpvecb — that  oceaaoned  the  incorponttton  of 
K>  many  Itomtinoc  wordti  into  tlie  English  langiiap* ;  and  poetry 
is  guiltless  of  tlie  charge  of  having  corrupted  the  simplicity  and 
purily  of  the  native  tongue. 

The  English  of  Mandevillc,  with  few  exceptions,  heloufrs  to  a 
more  advancml  utagft  of  pro'^ss  than  that  of  Robert  of  fllou- 
oestcr,  and  the  proportion  of  Romance  wonis  in  the  English 
Tocabulaiy  seems  to  have  been  (tiiddenly  increased  in  our 
AuUior'a  tim^  and  in  all  probability  mora  by  the  popularity  o( 


Lan.  VL 


ent  Joa!«  vakdf.tii.lr 


Sft 


I 


bifl  works,  tban  by  the  inilueiica  of  any  other  viiter  of  ths> 
centuTy. 

Although  the  dialect  of  Mandeville  eshihits  the  langiu^, 
tipoo  the  vhok-,  inamorvdcTcIopi'dpbaEc  thiin  Ifac  works  itf  uiiy 
pncediog  anthor,  there  is  othorn'i^e  notlimg  in  his  volume 
which  marks  him  aa  an  EnglUhman.  It  U  piimly  a  record  of 
obeerratioDS,  and  a  detail  of  information  gathered  from  other 
eourres.  It  poF«!ESC9  no  national  tone  of  colouring,  and  the 
Latin  «n<l  Fri-nch  toxfs  might  i-qtially  well  h(»vc  been  written 
by  a  Kubjuct  of  the  French  or  of  the  Kiiglisli  crown.  The 
immense  popalarity  of  Man<leville,  and  the  influence  hi) 
writingB  probably  produced  npon  the  language,  justify  me  in 
giving  fnlliT  extracts  from  bin  fjiivcis  thun  can  bo  oflbrdcd  for 
authors  wboe«  philological  importance  is  lefifi,  though  Ibeit 
literary  merits  may  be  greater. 

ran  PBOLoars. 


For  aU  moche  m  tb«i  I.>An<1  bcK'nile  the  Sfc,  ilut  is  to  teye,  tlie 
Sloty  I.ond,  tliat  iir.a  alien  the  l^ntid  nf  Pmmvwnoun,  or  of  Bplic«li\ 
jnuti^ngft  nJtc  otbcr<!  LonileM,  i«  the  ino«t  worllij  I.onil,  mo^t  excellent, 
xxad  J^Ay  and  Sorvreya  of  nllc  utliere  I^ondcn,  and  in  hlcswd  nnd  lui!' 

P-^-wtil  of  ihe  precyou.i  Body  and  Blood  of  ourr  I-ord  .Ie"U  CriM ;  in  tite 
■^•hiche  Lond  it  lyVtdo  Iiim  lo  lake  Flmichc  nnd  Bltind  nf  ihr  Virgyne 
3Iiirie,  1o  enrrrone  iliiit  holy  Lend  wilh  his  Mraw^ir  Fcrl ;  and  there 
9>«  wolde  of  Ilia  ble^scdii>;ftte  emuiinlin-  Ijim  in  tin-  «yd  bU-nwd  and 
.^gloriouso  Virgine  Marie,  and  bvocnie  Mmi,  and  wurehe  imiiiy  Mvr:icl(.-!i, 
a^jtd  pr«^ho  and  leehc  the  Feyth^  xnd  the  I.awe  of  Crielcni*  Mvn  luilo 
3its  ChiMiYii ;  and  thern  it  lylccdo  him  to  Fiiffre  uiany  Rq>rcTJnge9  and 
^Scomc*  for  na;  and  hv  thai  vstn  Kyng  nf  Ilevene,  of  V.yr,  of  Kribe,  of 
^S«e  nnd  of  alle  ihingM  lliat  hen  ennteyncd  in  hem,  woldi^  n!)e  nnW  hen 
^crlepod  Kyng  of  tlial  Loud,  whnn  hi-  ncjde,  Hex  sum  Jude^rum,  thnt  in 
•^o  tieyuc,  I  am  Kyityo/  Jetit*;  and  tliat  Lwid  hecheen  lidbie  »llc  otlu-r 
—^Liondes,  as  lh«i  hcrie  and  nxjst  wortlii  Ivuiid.  and  the  rootil  veitnoune 
!^ffyond  of  alle  the  World ;  For  it  is  the  lli^ne  and  ilie  myddeti  of  all  ihe 
~^VciTid;  wytaeaij-ngc  the  FhiloMplierc,  that  wyihe  thus;    Virint  rtrvm 
«~n  audio  conritlit;  That  is  to  seyc,  The  y<rt«(  ojtilngn  h  fn  lie  i^ifd- 
'J»;  and  In  that  Lcoul  be  wolde  lcd«  bis  Lyf,  and  suffirt  Fauicuu  sad 


272  SIR  JOHH   UAXDETILLX  Llcr.  Tl. 

Dethe,  of  Jcwes,  for  us ;  for  to  bye  and  to  ilolyvere  us  fitjir.  Peynes  of 
Hello,  nnd  from  Deihe  wiihouten  endc ;  the  wliiclic  was  ordcjned  for 
UH,  for  the  S_viiiie  of  oure  formere  Fader  Adam,  and  for  oure  owne 
Synncs  also:  For  as  for  himself,  he  hadde  non  evyllo  desfrved:  For  he 
tlioiiglite  nevi'ro  evylle  ne  dyd  evylle;  And  he  that  was  Kj-ngof  Glorie 
and  of  Joye,  myghti-n  best  in  that  Place  sulTre  Dcthe;  because  he  cL&» 
ill  that  Lond,  riithcrc  than  in  ony  othcre,  there  to  HutTre  hi»  Pitasiotin 
and  I)is  Dcihe :  For  he  that  wil  pupplinche  ony  thing  to  make  it  openly 
knowen,  he  wil  make  it  to  ben  cryed  and  pronounced  in  the  mydde! 
place  of  a  Town ;  bo  that  the  thing  that  is  proclamed  and  pronounced, 
may  evenly  Btrccchc  to  alle  Parlies;  Kighte  bo,  he  that  waa  formyoui 
of  alle  the  TVorld,  ivolde  suffre  for  us  at  Jerusalem ;  that  is  tlie  myddea 
of  the  World ;  to  that  endc  and  cntcnt,  that  his  Passioun  and  his  Dethe, 
that  waspupplisclit  there,  myghle  ben  knoiven  evenly  to  alle  the  Partiee 
of  the  World.  See  now  how  dere  he  boughte  Slan,  that  he  made  after 
his  owne  Ymnge,  and  how  dere  he  azcn  boghte  us,  for  the  grete  Love 
that  he  hadde  to  us,  and  we  nevcrc  deserved  it  to  him.  For  more  pre- 
cyous  Catcllc  nc  gii'ticr  Kansoum,  ne  myglite  lie  put  for  us,  than  hia 
blesaede  Boily,  his  jnecyous  Blood,  and  his  holy  Lyf,  that  he  thralled 
fur  ua;  and  alle  he  oflred  for  us,  iliat  nevcre  did  Synne.  A  dere  God, 
what  Love  hadde  he  to  us  his  Subjottes,  whan  he  that  nevcre  trcapaced, 
■woldc  for  Trcspassours  sufTre  Dethc  1  Righle  wet  oughtc  us  for  to  love 
and  worsehipe,  to  drede  and  scrven  suche  a  Lord ;  and  to  werschipe 
and  preyse  BUche  an  holy  Lond,  lliat  broiighle  forihe  suche  Fniyt, 
ihnrghe  the  whiche  every  Man  is  Haved,  but  it  he  his  owne  defaute. 
Wtl  may  that  I-ond  bis  called  delytable  and  a  fnictuoiia  Lond,  that  was 
bebledd  and  moysled  with  the  prccyouse  Blodecf  oure  Lord  Jesu  Crist; 
the  whielie  is  the  same  Lond,  that  oure  Lord  behightcn  us  in  Heritage. 
And  in  that  Lond  he  woldo  dye,  as  seised,  for  to  kve  it  to  us  his  Child- 
ren. .Wherfore  every  gode  Cristcne  Man,  that  is  of  Powere,  and  hathe 
whereof,  scljolde  peyncn  him  with  all  his  Strengthe  for  to  conquere 
oure  righie  Heritage,  and  chacen  out  alle  the  mysbclcevynge  5Ien.  For 
wee  ben  clcpt  Ciistcne  Men,  afire  Crist  our  Fadrc.  And  zif  wee  ben 
righte  Children  of  Crist,  we  otighlo  for  to  chalenge  the  Heritage,  that 
oure  Fadre  lafte  ua,  and  do  it  out  of  helhene  Mennes  hondes.  But 
nowe  Piyde,  Covetysc  and  Envj'e  han  so  enflawmcd  the  Hertes  of 
Lordes  of  the  World,  that  thei  are  more  besy  for  to  disherile  here 
Keyghbores,  more  than  for  to  clialenge  or  to  conquere  here  righte  He- 
ritage before  seyd.  And  the  comoun  Peple,  tliat  wolde  putte  here 
Bodjes  and  here  Catolle,  for  to  conquere  oure  Heritage,  thei  may  not 
do&  it  witliouten  the  Lordes.     Far  a  semblee  of  Peple  withciuten  ■ 


Lgct.  VL 


OR  JOnir   UA^OETIMJ 


278 


ClieTent«7B,  or  a  chief  LonJ,  is  u  a  Flock  of  Schc^p  vrithoiitun  a  S(hrp> 
penla  i  the  which  dojiBrlclli  and  (kspnriiVih,  and  wyicti  urrcr  whidra 
.to  go.  Bui  wold«  (iod,  that  ih*  icmfirircl  lAii-tlm  and  nllo  worldly 
I/n'dcswcrm  nt  godc  accord,  nnd  iriih  tlic  nontcn  I'cpli:  wocltJcii  uikcn 
thiit  boly  Vingc  over  tbo  Sec.  Thannu  I  tmwe  wcl,  thai  witliiu  a  Utyl 
tjrme,  ourc  nghlii  Ilcritngc  lidbi'u  U}'d  tcholtle  be  Moonsyled  aud  put 
Id  die  Hondo)  of  Oic  liglile  Hetru  ot'  Jcsu  CruU 

And  for  tit  mcwbe  aa  it  la  Icuge  tj'me  {laastid,  tlial  ih«r  was  no  g«ii«- 
nOe  PaMage  no  Vyag«  over  Uie  See ;  aud  niauj'  Mvn  de(iir«i  for  to 
her«  speke  od'the  holy  Load,  and  ban  thei'ecif  (.tct  Sola<:«  and  Comibrt; 
I  Jolm  Maun<Iev}-U«,  Knyght,  alio  bo  it  1  be  not  worihi,  that  iras  hon 
in  Ei^lood,  in  ibe  Tovd  of  S<yiit  An>on«i,  pained  tha  Sec,  in  the  Ze«r 
of  our  Lord  Josu  CriM  51CCCXMI,  in  ilie  Day  of  ScjnC  MichcUo; 
and  hidro  to  have  bon  longu  time  over  the  Soc,  and  have  rcya  and  goa 
ihoTgbe  mnnyc  djrvrw  Londu^  imd  manj  Province*  and  Kyngdomua 
and  Ilo,  and  have  |<u«Kd  tfaorgbc  Tnitaryu,  Vtneyc,  Grmonye  the  lit- 
ylk  and  the  grctc;  iburgbc  Lybye,  Caldocand  agrct  partiuof  Ethiope; 
ihcvghc  Amaxoyiiu,  Inde  the  laooo  and  the  morv,  a  gret  parU«;  ami 
thoi^fao  out  many  othere  Des,  tliat  ben  ubouti^  Inde ;  wb*TS  dwellcn 
many  dy  vetae  Folkm,  and  of  dy  vutkc  Uanca-a  and  Lawia,  atid  of  dy  verse 
Sdiappes  of  3X«i.  Of  vrluehe  Lowks  and  Ilea.  I  aclialle  spdie  more 
pleynly  beroaftrc  And  1  acJialle  dvriiw  zou  nim  parltft  of  lliiiigca  that 
there  ben,  whan  time  Kvbiilli!  ben,  aftre  it  tuay  bcit  come  to  my  tuyude; 
and  apecyally  for  h(.-ni,  tliui  iryUe  and  are  in  purpoc  for  to  visiti.*  the 
Holy  Cilue  of  Jci'uraU'iu,  and  llie  boly  Places  that  are  thereaboute. 
And  I  Khatle  telle  the  Weye,  ttiat  thci  arbuJIc  bi>Idrn  tbidio.  For  1 
have  oAen  tyniea  pwwd  aixl  r)-den  dui  way,  vritli  gode  Companye  of 
many  Lordcs ;  God  be  tbonkcd. 

And  ice  ichiille  tiitijiniinndc,  that  I  hiivc  put  thia  Dnko  out  of  Laiya 
bilo  FtMiscbr,  mill  ITansluIrd  it  uxen  out  «f  J^n-nrehe  into  Kng{r*«chc, 
tliat  every  >[iin  of  my  Naeiuun  iii;iy  uiic!  imiotidu  it.  But  I.ni-di.s  and 
Knyghtea  and  otbere  noble  and  wurthi  Ateii,  liiat  coinie  l^-ayn  but 
litylle,  and  faon  beu  bosondo  the  See,  knowvu  and  undiniioodcn,  xif  [ 
ene  in  devisyogc,  for  lorzityiige,  or  «Uca;  tliat  Uiu  mowe  ruOnuiae  it 
.and  Amende  it.  For  things  paawd  out  of  lunge  t)'nie  Irom  a  Mamiea 
iii}-nda  or  from  hia  syglit,  tui7i«n  tone  into  forzL-tynge :  B«canw!  that 
Idynde  of  Man  no  ntay  not  ben  comjirchcntled  ce  witheholden,  for  the 
!Pneltec  of  Mankyndo. 

Feou  ff.  137-1S9. 

And  th<Tlnre  I  tcltaltc  tcllo  xou,  what  tl>e  Sou^lan  loIJe  me  uponi 
ally,  b  his  Chambrc.     He  tcct  v«ydcn  uitt  of  hie  Cliaiabre  alle 


S74  tas.  JOHN  UABDETILIA  Lect.  VL 

of  men,  Lorcica  and  otherc:  for  lie  woldo  Rpcke  wltlt  me  id  Cunseille. 
And  there  lie  askcde  me,  liow  tlie  Ciistcne  men  governed  hem  in  oare 
Contree.     And  I  wvde  him,  liighlewcl:  ihonked  be  God.     And  he 
scyde  me,  Treuljche,  nay:  for  zee  Crisfene  men  ne  recllicn  riglite 
noglite  how  untrewiy  to  serve  Cod.      Zc  ncliolde  zeven  cnsample  to  the 
lewed  pepJe,  for  lo  do  wtl;  and  zee  zcveu  liem  t'iiK;imiiIe  to  don  evylle. 
For  the  Comown<ra,  upon  festyluUc  dayes,  wlian  ihei  Rchotdi^n  gon   to 
Chirche  to  ecrve  God,  than  gon  ihoi  to  TavemcR,  and  hen  there  in  glo- 
tony,  alle  the  day  and  a!le  nyghte,  and  eten  and  drynken,  as  Beates 
that  have  ilo  I'escmn,  and  wite  not  whan  thei  have  y  now.     And  also 
the  Criatene  men  cnforcen  hem,  in  alic  manerca  that  thei  mowen,  for  to 
fighie,  and  for  to  deaceyven  that  on  that  other.     And  there  with  alle 
thei  ben  ao  proude,  that  thei  knowen  not  how  to  ben  clothed;  now 
long,  now  Khort,  now  atreyt,  now  large,  now  awerded,  now  daggered, 
and  in  ailc  manere  gyaea.    Thei  scholdcn  ben  aymple,  meke  and  trewe, 
and  fiilie  of  Almea  dede,  aa  Jheau  woa,  in  whom  thei  trowe:  but  thei 
ben  alle  the  contrarie,  and  evcre  enclyned  to  the  Evylle,  and  to  don 
evylle.     And  ihei  ben  so  covcyloua,  that  for  a  lytylle  Sylrer,  thei  sel- 
len  here  Doughlrea,  here  Sustren  and  here  owne  Wyfea,  to  pntten  hem 
to  Leccherie.     And  on  with  draweihe  the  Wif  of  another:  and  non  of 
hem  lioldethe  Feytlie  to  another :  but  thei  dcfouien  here  Lawe,  th&t 
Jlicsii  Crist  betook  hem  to  kepe,  for  here  Salvaeioiin.     And  thua  for 
here  Synnes,  hnn  tliei  loat  alle  tliia  Lond,  that  wcu  holden.     For,  for 
hire  Syunea  here  God  halhc  taken  h^m  in  to  oiire  Hondca,  noghtp  only 
be  Strengths  of  our  aelf,  but  ft^r  here  Syimea.     For  wee  knowen  wel  in 
verry  aoihe,  that  whan  zee  serve  God,  God  wil  heipe  zou:  and  whan 
he  ia  with  zon,  no  man  may  be  nzeiiBi  yon.     And  that  knowe  we  wcl, 
be  oiu-e  Pro|jhecyea,   that  Cristene  men  achulle  wynnen  aion  this  Lond 
out  of  oure  HonJca,  whan  thei  serven  God   more  devoutly.      But  ala 
ionge  ala  iliei  ben  of  foulo  and  of  unclcnu  L3'vynge,  (aa  thei  ben  now) 
wee  liave  no  drede  of  hem,  in  no  kynde ;  for  here  Goil  wil  not  belpen 
hem  in  no  wiae.     And  than  I  asked  liiin,  how  he  knew  the  State  of 
Criatene  men.     And  he  answerde  me,  that  he  knew  alle  iho  state  of  the 
Comcunea  also,  be  his  JIe.«sangoros,  that  lie  sente  to  alle  Londea,  in 
inanere  as  thei  weren  Marcliaiintes  of  precyous  Stones,  of  Clothes  of 
Gold  and  of  othere  thinges;  for  to  knowen  the  miinere  of  every  Contree 
Amongcs  Criatene  men.    And  than  he  lect  clepc  in  alle  tiie  Lordea,  that 
he  made  voyden  firal  out  of  hia  Chambre ;   and  there  he  sl  hewed  me  4, 
that  weren  gretc  Lordea  in  the  Contree,  that  tolden  me  of  my  Contree, 
and  ol  many  othere  Cristene  Contreea,  als  wel  aa  thei  had  ben  of  the 
same  Contree:  and  thei  spak  Frcnsche  right«  wel;  and  the  Sowdan 


r.Kcr.  VL 


POLiTicii.  coiiDniott  or  emiukd 


275 


otwi,  when?  of  I  had  grti  Miarayllc,  Alia*!  ihnt  it  i»  grcl  neUiinilrcto 
pure  Fejlb*"  aiid  li>  ^ure  1,awv,  wliaii  ftilk  ihat  Xwn  with  ontrn  J^wc, 
•chultc  tcprevcn  ua  and  uadci'DeTnto  w*  ol'mirc  Synnci^  Anil  tlioi  t!u»: 
icholdea  ben  converted  to  CriM  »nd  to  tb<t  I^vrc  cl"  Jhiism,  Im-  oiirc  godu 
Entamples  And  bo  nun;  ncccplablR  Lif  to  God,  aud  na  cunvu'li'd  to  tha 
Lnwc «f  Jlie*ti Ciint,  ben  tburgba  onrc  WykkcdiMyao  und  urjllc  lyrj-tigo, 
fi^  ffo  US  And  Slraungcra  fro  the  boly  anil  rerry  Bc^Imvv,  rcbullu  lliui 
appclfm  n«  bbi]  lioUleii  uh  fur  wjrklccde  Lj'rorta  and  citm'd.  And  tieuly 
thia  any  sotlie.  For  tUc  Snnuunca  l>en  p/>Ae  and  ffyihfblle.  For  tli<fl 
kepen  fin^tirly  the  CSmauudtfuait  of  tli«  Holy  Bouk  Alkurun,  tlial  God 
sent*  hem  b«  hiaM«w«g«r  Madiomel;  W  the  wU!die,  ns  tbti  ecjoe, 
srynt  Gkbriclk  the  AuDgel  ollea  ^me  tolde  the  wi]l«  of  God. 

AUbough  tJie  dictioB  of  ^landevUle  shows  that  the  Englbh 
language  tiud  tuadti  a  rapid  ndrauoe  within  a  few  yeai'»,  tuid  had 
acquired  great  coinpasii  and  Ele:<ibility  of  expression,  tlie  lioiir 
for  a  truly  national  literature  bad  not  yet  struck.  But  it  wa« 
nigh  at  hand,  and  the  blind  struggles  of  the  yet  unconscJoua 
English  intilk-rt,  luid  thu  inutcriul  and  social  wants  of  the 
Englieb  pir^pk-,  vrvre  projiariug  u  fittor  inudiiun  to  vinbudjr  it, 
wbcoCTCr  Knglisb  genius  should  be  ready  to  incarnate  itaclf  in 
a  new  and  original  form.  The  slow  and  hard-won  conct'ssions, 
which  now  tho  nobles,  now  the  buryesses  or  civic  populations, 
and  now,  to  trotne  extent,  the  ru!>-ti<;  clance,  had  extorted  from  a 
5UCCe»ioD  of.d<^spotio  kingx,  and  tlie  gradual  amalgamation  of 
tlie  indigenous  and  tho  foreign  element,  had  at  length  created  a 
people,  by  which  tena  is  meant,  in  modem  political  language, 
at)  independent  body  of  frcemcu,  born,  every  man,  to  the  en- 
joyment of  lifo,  piTSiMiid  liberty,  the  ownership  of  «-lf,  und  the 
lue,  control,  and  disposal  of  the  fruits  of  his  own  labour.*    The 


*  T  un  Awnre  that  Krfdotn  oc  Tilleiiisn  •xutod  In  EofcUnd  to  a  «onkidpn1)lj 
bit«rFPrio<l  (Ii»ii  I  tin  laa)1<«nth  eantivj ;  hut  tb«rlU«ia«BpFrjrtiillv  JiJ  n'A  totm 
■  gmt  pn>|xiitkiii  of  the  iKi|iuLii1iuii,  The  nntton  ni  not  diridol.  us  in  lenM 
Eiu«E'Mn  tlitPi.  lalo  noblea,  tmngnsfi.  atid  ktA.  bat  there  vu  «  T<'r7  nimURrai 
duB  o(  rncsl  tiller*  of  the  Mil,  and«t«a  of  K'nlt?.  who  vtn,  to  nil  intent*  u>d 
paipota.  porWDall;  bm  Ittn  ui  lh(  roniniQiuilly  at  En|cliil»t  in  ul  Ihsr  lUf.  TIi* 
ran)  tonunonNn  unil  the  l;iiri:*uv*  fat  outsuulMmt  all  oltivr  naku,  and  cou- 
Milntad  tb«  rul  pm^js  of  EoeUad. 


£76 


OLD  roBTiCAi.  roKin 


Lmer, 


itnioD  of  such  a  people  with  the  govorning  djnasl;  or  di 
wlit-ther  here<liuiry  or  elective,  coa.ttit»toii  a  nalion;  nnd 
aj^pgation  of  masten  and  serfs,  an;  political  Bociety  without  • 
general  coiiimututy  of  rights  and  iDtorests,  utulor  whatever  foim 
of  goverumeutal  orgaaizatlon,  compoBM  a  horde  of  brutal  lonln 
and  Imitified  thrall^  &ot  a  civilizod  commonwealth,  a  people  or 
u  iintioD, 

To  t)jiit  coiiditiou  of  political  and  mciol  progncsi  England  hat^^ 
now  arrived.     It  was  a  new  eodetj,  wilJi  n  new  Iniigtugp,  s  no^| 
character,  new  wants,  t&stea  and  seniiinenis,  and  was,  tlien-fon', 
just  in  the  position  to  receive  and  to  inspire  a  new  Uttratiire,  ft^^ 
tho  expression  of  a  new  and  vigorous  national  life.  ^M 

But  uUhough,  from  this  ttmnictil,  t)iu  |>ro<)  net  ions  of  nativ^^ 
gcniuHaru  ninrkvd  by  peeulLititte^  nei'i?r  before  manifcAtcd  on 
KngliKli  soil,  and  which  have  since  continued  to  characterixe  all 
sueceeding  English  lit«r.itii  re,  yet  the  old  forms  of  eompi-sition,     I 
the  conventional  hiws  mid    rL'^lritinl.f  under  which  alono  poetry 
bad  hitherto  Dxistcd,  were  not  at  once  (some  of  them  never  have     ! 
been)  discanled.     llie  vocabulary,  indeed,  bad  become  strougly 
tinged  with  an  infusion  of  Itomanco  words,  but,  though  the 
prv>C4iKS  of  appropriation  and  Rsaimilation  of  this  foreign  material 
wtu  still  going  on,  there  n-crc  i^ymptoms  of  a  reaction  in  fa- 
vour of  oiigulole  or  at  IcaHt  olisolcsi:ent  Saxon  philological  and 
poetical  canoiw.     Early  English  poetry  divided  itnelf  into  two 
Rchools,  both  employing  tbe  same  vocabulary'  but  in  iHfTercot 
forms  of  composition.     The  ouo  followed  Continental  models  in 
liu-ralurc,  the  otbei  sought  to  leGonimend  it«elf  to  tlie  tasto- 
anil  ehoraeter  of  the  more  tiumcroui  piirt  uf  the  population,  b^ 
reviving  the  laws  of  Saxon  verte,  some  reinaina  of  which  atiU 
lingered  in  the  niomory  of  the  common  people. 

The  t^on  alliterative  and  rhythmical  verse  was  especially 
suiti'd   to  a  ianguiige  nboiuidiug  in  inoDo8y]lnbk-«,   with   fo<? 
prefixes,  and  with  a  principal  aecent  on  the  first  sjUablc,  wiiicli 
was  also  usually  the  radical.     Rhyme  and  metre  are 
to  tongues  with  longer  words,  and  witli  an  accentual  syai 


Lan.  VL 


LAintOCE  lUKOr 


377 


wbicb  thrgw-s  the  ttixss  of  voice  towurda  tlie  end,  ratliev  tbao 
liic  bt'ginniiig,  of  tho  won!.  TJie  Kystem  of  versification,  be- 
longing to  tlie  langun^  which  furnished  the  worda  esprc6£)v« 
of  the  new  ideas  and  new  conditiona  that  formed  tho  dis- 
tisguiahiog  elomcnt  of  tho  new  natiouality,  could  not  but  fiunlly 
prevail;  aiwl,  after  u  short  Ktrugglc,  ADglo-Suxon  verification 
yielded  to  the  etiperior  fituLVs  of  Ronuiuce  metres  for  the  pre> 
tout  t«nd«iicicifl  of  lCng!t»h  genius,  j^ist  m  the  character  and 
institutions  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  people  had  yielded  to  the  mors 
energetic  life  and  higbt-r  culture  of  tho  Xomian. 

The  poems  of  Lnuroncu  Minot,  which  date  a  little  after  the 
middle  of  th«  foiirtt'cnth  century,  are  intercstiug  as  nn  attempt 
to  unite  tlie  Saxon  characteristic  of  alliteration,  not  merely 
with  rhyme,  but  with  poetic  measuTes  both  of  veriie  ami  stanza 
which  properly  belonged  to  Bomance  literature.  It  was,  in- 
deed, not  the  limt  experiment  of  the  kind,  but  in  almost  all 
previous  essays  the  verKitietition  was  so  Imperfect^  that  even 
when  tbey  imitate  the  longer  French  veisc«,  and,  of  course, 
contain  more  syllables  in  the  measure  than  was  u^ual  with  the 
Anglo-Saxon  poets,  thoy  are  rather  rhythmical  than  metricaU 

Tho  workx  of  Miuot  exist  only  in  s  single  manuscript,  of  a 
date  somewhat  later  tli.nji  his  own,  written  in  a  strongly  markod 
border  diiilect  which  may  almost  be  callcii  Scutch;  and,  there- 
fore, they  are  not  to  be  relied  upon  as  evidence  of  the  gram- 
matical progress  of  the  English  language.  Tbey  have  mucb 
the  air  of  a  literaiy  exercitalion;  f')r  the  cloven  short  poems  of 
which  the  collection  consiats  exhibit  spccimeo*  of  ten  diflercnt 
metres  and  stanxas.  These  poems  are  of  interest  on  accoimt 
of  their  vorsiGcation,  and  especially  because  they  are  t!ie  earliest 
political  verses  known  to  have  been  composed  in  this  period 
of  Kngli?(b  literature,  or,  indeed,  after  the  accc»>ioD  of  Ed- 
ward III.  to  the  throne.  The  following  two  will  euffico  to  ^te 
an  idea  of  Minol's  diction  and  merits  as  a  poett^ 


IiiiniESCE  SIIXOT 


LsCT.  VI 


Hoie  Edward  the  king  omt  in  Brahmtif 
And  take  homage  of  all  Iht  tand. 

God,  that  ichope  botb  w  uk]  antid, 
Bavo  Eilwurtl  king  of  ti^land, 
Bolli  hody.  Haul,  iu>i)  li(^. 
And  granu  him  joj  witliuwira  strif  t 
For  nani  m«ii  to  Uim  t-r  wrai)i. 
In  Fraunce  and  in  Flandroa  botb  l 
For  ho  defrndm  SM  hb  right. 
And  tharto  Jhetu  gninic  him  mighty 
And  »o  to  do  botb  night  ami  dxy, 
Tlmt  yt  tnny  Im  to  CmxIiIci  jaty. 

Ourv  kiti)^  ita«  oumui,  trely  to  teUf 
Into  Bmliiuit  Ibr  to  ilni'U  j 
The  kftjivr  Lovu  or  Bstutc, 
That  ill  that  Iftud  iluuv  lud  uo  pen) 
Be,  and  aJs  hU  aona  tiro. 
And  othrr  priix^.'*  iniiny  tno, 
Bbwclioppe*  atiJ  I'rclsipc  war  tharo  fcl% 
Tliat  had  Ail  nickil  ircrldlf  wslo^ 
Princw  and  poflc,  aid  and  ^ouft 
Al  tliat  ipM  with  Duche  tnngi 
AH  thai  mme  vrilh  grvte  hoonwn 
Sir  Kduiu-d  to  nivc  and  neooro, 
And  pvoford  him,  with  all  ihnyre  TtSt^ 
For  to  bald  tlic  kiiifm  >tiH)L-. 
.      'ilie  duki.'  r>f  Brabnnd,  fint  of  all, 
Stoti;,  for  thing  thai  might  birall, 
Tlist  be  Ruld  bi>tb  daj  and  night 
Help  air  Edward  in  hi»  ri^bt. 
In  touD,  in  fcl<l,  in  f'ritli  and  fco. 
Thio  Firori?  Uin  dtikr  and  nU  hia  mcDf 
And  al  the  ton)»  that  iviib  htui  Icn^ 
And  iharUi  htid  thai  up  ibairo  hend. 
Than  king  Edward  lok«  hia  rest 
At  Andwerp,  wharc  htm  tikcd  bcrt} 
And  tliare  ha  made  hia  mon^  ]>U]rM^ 
That  no  man  raid  mj  tharc  o^jntt 
His  nwn^,  thni  nan  gude  and  Idoi 
L«ft  in  UntUuul  I'ul  mdUU  deW| 


Lect'  vl  iawbence  ionoi  S7V 

And  all  that  land,  nntill  this  day, 
Fara  the  better  for  that  jomay. 

■When  Philip  the  Valiw  herd  of  thii, 
Tliarat  he  was  ful  wrotli  iwiB  j 
He  gsrt  assemble  his  barounes, 
Princes  and  lordes  of  many  tonnes. 
At  FarisM  toke  thai  thaire  counaoile, 
Whilk  pointca  might  tham  most  availei 
And  in  all  wise  th^  tliam  bithought 
To  Btroy  Ingland  and  bring  to  nought. 

Schipmeii  sone  war  efter  sent, 
To  here  the  kingce  curaandment ; 
And  the  gnlaics  men  also. 
That  wiat  both  of  welc  and  wo. 
He  cnmand  than  tliat  men  suld  fan 
Till  Ingland,  and  fur  no  thing  Hpare^ 
Bot  brin  and  cla  both  man  and  wife, 
And  childe,  that  none  sitld  pas  with  li'fl. 

The  galay  men  held  up  thaire  hand"<^ 
And  thanked  God  for  ihir  tilhandes. 

At  Hamton,  als  I  understand, 
Come  the  gaylayes  unto  land, 
And  ful  last  thai  stogh  and  brcnd, 
Bot  noght  HO  makill  als  sum  men  wend. 
For  or  thai  wened  war  thai  mett 
With  men  that  Bone  thaire  laykea  letL 
Sum  was  knokked  on  the  hevyd, 
That  the  body  thare  bilcvid  ; 
Sum  lay  Btareand  on  the  stemes ; 
And  sum  lay  knoked  out  their  heniM, 
Than  with  tliam  was  non  other  gle, 
Bot  ful  fain  war  thai  tliat  might  Ho. 
The  galay  men,  the  BUih  to  Ray, 
Most  nedcs  turn  another  way ; 
Thai  Boght  the  Btrcmis  fer  and  widfl^ 
In  Flandres  and  in  Scland  syde. 

Than  saw  thai  ivhare  Cristofer  Btod% 
At  Armouth,  opon  the  flude. 
Than  wen[t]  thai  theder  all  bidene, 
The  galayRs  men,  with  bcrtes  kene, 
Viij.  and  xl.  galays,  and  mo. 
And  with  tham  &1b  war  torettea  twc^ 


S80  lAWBXXCE  lUSOI  bet.  Vli 

And  other  many  galiotcii. 

With  grcle  Doumber  of  smalc  botes] 

All  thai  hcTed  od  the  Jlodc 

To  «ele  air  Edward  mens  gode. 

Edward  oure  king  than  was  noght  ihen^ 
But  BODF,  whtn  it  come  to  his  ere, 
He  umbled  all  liis  nion  full  stilt, 
And  said  to  tham  what  was  his  will. 
Ilk  man  made  liim  redy  then, 
So  went  the  king  and  all  his  men 
Unto  thaire  echippcs  fut  hastily, 
Ala  men  that  war  in  dede  doghiy. 

Thai  iknd  the  galay  men  grete  waofl^ 
A  hundereth  ever  ogaynea  ane ; 
The  Inglia  men  put  ibant  to  were 
Ful  baldly,  with  bow  and  spere; 
Thai  slogh  thare  of  the  galaies  men 
Ever  sexty  ogaynea  ten ; 
Tliat  Slim  liggea  ;^il  in  that  mir« 
Alt  hcvidliw,  wiihowten  hire. 

The  Inglia  men  war  armed  welc^ 
Both  in  yren  and  in  stele ; 
Thai  Eight  ful  fuRt,  both  day  and  nigh^ 
Als  long  as  tham  tainted  might. 
Bot  g;ilay  men  war  bo  many. 
That  Inglia  men  wex  all  wery; 
'  Help  thai  Bi^ht,  bot  thare  come  nane, 

Tlian  unto  God  thai  made  thaire  mane. 
Bot  aen  the  time  that  God  was  bom, 
Ne  a  hundrcth  jere  bifom, 
Was  never  men  bettiT  in  fight 
Than  Ingliss  men,  whil  thai  had  myghk 
Bot  sone  all  maii<tri  gan  thai  mis; 
God  bring  thaire  sautes  untill  his  blis  I 
And  God  assoyl  iliam  of  thaire  ein. 
For  the  gude  will  that  thai  war  in  I     AnMB, 

Listena  now,  and  leves  roe, 
Who  BO  lifcs  thai  sail  Be 
That  it  mun  be  fill  dere  boght 
That  tUr  galay  men  have  wroght. 


Latrr.  VL  lAiniBNCE  HINOt  101 

Thni  hoved  still  opon  the  flode, 

And  rev(id  povcr  men  tlinire  gudoj 

Thai  robbed,  and  did  mekill  echame^ 

And  aye  bare  Inglis  men  the  blame. 

Now  Jheeu  Rave  all  Ingland, 

And  blis  it  with  his  holy  hand  1     Am«a. 


How  Edward,  als  the  Romance  na^ 
Held  his  sege  bi/or  Calais. 

Calais  men,  now  may  ye  care, 

And  muming  mun  jfi  have  to  mede; 

Mirth  on  mold  get  je  no  mare, 

Sir  Edward  sail  ken  jow  jowre  credeb 
Whiium  war  ,ie  wight  in  wede, 

To  robbing  rathly  for  to  ren  ; 
Men  30W  Eonc  of  jowre  mls^ede, 

20Wre  care  es  cumen,  will  je  it  ken. 

Eend  it  ea  how  je  war  kene 

Al  Inglis  men  with  dole  to  dere; 
Thiure  glides  toke  jfi  al  bidene, 

Ko  man  born  wald  je  forbere ; 

;e  sjiared  noght  with  swerd  ne  Bpera 
To  stik  tham,  and  thaire  gudes  to  stele. 

With  wapin  and  with  ded  of  were 
Thus  liave  je  wonnen  werldea  wele. 

Weleful  men  war  j.e  iwis ; 

Bot  fer  on  fold  sail  ^e  nc^ht  far& 
A  bare  sal  now  abate  jowre  blis, 

And  wirk  50W  b:ile  on  bankea  bare. 

He  sail  jow  hunt,  als  hund  dose  han. 
That  in  no  hole  Kill  jc  jow  hide. 

For  all  ^owre  sjieche  will  he  noght  spefi^ 
Bot  biggea  him  right  by  jowre  side. 

Biside  ;iow  here  the  bare  bigins 
To  big  his  boure  in  winter  tyde; 

And  all  bityme  takes  he  his  ines, 
With  semly  Be[rjgantea  him  bLndai 


S83  UWHBNCE  UIKOT  Laoft  TL 

The  word  of  him  walkea  fill  wide, 
Jesu,  save  him  fro  mischance  I 

In  bataill  dar  he  wcle  babide 
Sir  Philip  and  air  John  of  France. 

The  Franche  men  er  fen  and  fell, 

And  ma-sc  grete  dray  when  thai  er  digltt| 
Of  tham  men  herd  alike  tales  tell, 

With  Edward  think  thai  for  to  £ght^ 

Him  for  to  hald  out  of  his  right. 
And  do  him  treaon  with  thaire  talea 

That  was  thaire  purpos,  day  and  nigbt, 
Bi  counaail  of  the  cardinalea, 

CardinaJcs,  with  hattes  rede, 

War  fro  Giiaya  we!e  thre  myle; 
Thai  toke  thain;  counaail  in  tlint  Btedfl 

How  thai  might  sir  Edward  bigile. 

Thai  Icndcd  tharc  hot  litill  while, 
Til  Franche  men  to  grante  thaire  graov. 

Sir  Philip  wan  funden  a  file, 
He  fled,  and  fhgbt  nogbt  in  that  placa. 

Id  tihat  place  the  bare  waa  blith. 

For  all  waa  funden  that  he  wight  | 
Philip  the  Vaias  fled  fu!  swith, 

With  the  batail  that  he  had  broght 

For  to  have  Calaya  had  he  thoght, 
All  at  his  Icdcing  loud  or  etil! ; 

But  all  thaire  wiles  war  for  noght^ 
Edward  wan  it  at  hia  will. 

Lystcns  now,  and  ^e  may  lere, 

Ala  men  the  suth  may  understand; 
The  kntghtes  that  in  Calais  were 

Come  to  sir  Edward  eare  wcpeand, 

In  kirtcll  one,  and  awerd  in  hand, 
And  cried,  '  Sir  Edward,  thine  [wej  ■>*) 

Do  now,  lord,  bi  law  of  land, 
Thi  will  with  us  fi/r  erermATA.' 


Lacv.  TL  U.VBENCE  WISOt  S83 

The  nobill  bnrgase  and  the  best 

Come  unto  bim  to  bave  ibaire  bire  ; 
The  comun  puple  war  ftil  prest 

£ape3  to  bring  obout  thaire  Bwire. 

Tbai  Baid  ali,  '  Sir  Philip,  oure  Bjrt, 
And  bis  sun,  ur  Jobn  ot'  France, 

Has  left  us  ligand  in  the  mire. 
And  brogbt  us  tili  this  dokfiil  dance. 

'  Onre  horses,  that  war  &ire  and  &t, 

Er  etin  up  ilkone  bidene ; 
Have  we  nowther  conig  ne  cat, 

That  thai  ne  er  etin,  and  bundes  kene^ 

All  er  etin  np  ful  dene, 
Eb  nowtber  levid  bicbe  ne  whelp; 

That  ea  wele  on  onre  sembland  sene  ( 
And  thai  er  fled  that  suld  us  help.' 

A  knight  ibat  was  of  grete  renown^ 

Sir  John  de  Yiene  was  bin  name, 
Be  was  wardaine  of  the  tounc. 

And  had  done  Ingland  mekill  Echame. 

For  all  th^re  boste  thai  er  to  blame, 
Fnl  Btalwortbly  tbare  have  tbai  strevyn. 

A  bare  es  cumen  to  mak  tham  lame; 
Eajea  of  tbe  toun  to  him  er  gifen. 

^e  kiues  er  golden  him  of  the  jate, 

Lat  bim  sow  kepe  ibam  if  be  kon; 
To  Calais  cum  tbai  all  to  late. 

Sir  Philip  and  Sir  Jobn  bis  sun, 

Al  war  fill  ferd  that  thare  ware  fun, 
Thaire  ledere  may  thai  barely  ban. 

All  on  this  wise  was  Calais  won; 
God  Bare  tbam  that  it  so  gat  wan. 

Tlte  attempta  of  Minot,  and  of  other  later  as  weU  aa  con- 
temporaneoos  rhymerB,  to  reconcile  the  Gothic  and  Romance 
Bf  steins  of  Terse  —  like  many  suggestionR  of  compromise  oa 
mora  important  subjects  —  satisfied  tlie  partisana  of  neither 


S84 


AKGL0-8AS0.N   TEBSR 


Lacr.  TL 


mode  of  compoiiilion,  &n<l  bin  eiample  waa  followed  bj  do  gnat 
writer.  I^ii(,'landc  atid  kix  kcIiooI  adhered  strictly  to  tbc  Suxod 
canoDs.  Gower  nnd  Chnuoer,  and  the  great  body  of  Riigli«h 
poets,  preferred  ItoRianoe  metres.  Half-vray  meiutiireit  faikd 
altogether.  Alliteration,  it  is  true,  v»8  occosiooally  employed 
OS  a  casiud  onument,  but  the  woika  of  Lan^Iando  and  his  im- 
mediate follovn'rs  wore  tlio  lust,  of  any  merit,  wbit-k  legnlarl; 
conformed  to  tli«  c«noa«  of  Anglo-Saion  rvnte,  aiid  the  struggla 
ended  with  the  llniil  triiiinph  of  Romance  formEL 

l*ho  worica  of  the  Kngliiih  poets  who  followed  Anglo-Saxea 
models,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fourteetitb  eeotury,  are  araoog 
tbe  most  interestini;  and  important  literary  productions  of  that 
tge ;  and  hence  it  becomes  ueccasary  to  devutca  moment  to  the 
melrictd  or  rather  rliythitncut  cytteiu  of  tJiu  ancient  Anglian 
people,  which,  with  one  important  difTerence,  correspeoda  (o 
(hot  of  the  Scandinavian   and  some  of  the  Gernmoic  rac«& 
Ancient  rci8i6cation  is  founded  on  temporal  quantity,  modem 
on  aceeutuation ;  but  modem  Itomancc  Tonc  agrees  with  the 
ela«eal  metres  in  requiring  a  certain  number  of  syllitble^  to 
each  measure,  and  the  acrouted  syllables  are,  in  uuinbi^  and 
poritJoD,  subject  to  the  snino  laws  of  regidarity  and  sequence 
ns  the  tcitipMTnlly  long  syll^iblcfl  in  tlie  classic  metres.     lint  in 
the  primitive  rhyUimical  poetry  of  the  .Scondiuamna  and  tbe 
Anglo-Saxons,   the  number  of  tmacoented  syllables  and  the 
position  of  the  aceented  ones    were  variable,  so  tluib  rh>lhini; 
was  conKtant  but   the   numhir  of  these  latter.     In   the   itu- 
passioned,  emphatic  recitatiTe  of  nulcr  ages,  this  numeiicaU 
regiilnrity   might  be   a  sufTicieot  formal   distinction   I>ctweetB. 
poetry  and  prose ;  but  when  the  lay  of  the  hard  was  writtCEk 
down,  and  read,  not  chanted  or  declaimed,  it  waa  soon  per- 
ceived that  something  more   v.^^  required  to  enable  verse  to 
produce  an  agreeable  sensuous  effi^ct  upon  the  car.    This  wax 
first  obtained  by  the  simple  expedient  of  alliteration ;  but  as  the 
poetic,  car  became  more  cultivated,  and,  of  course,  more  fas- 
tidious and  more  exacting,  other  coincidences  of  sound  ireifl 


UCT.  VL 


AKOLO-0AXOX   TEBSE  —  ISSOHANCB 


889 


iLtroduced,  Tlie  Sciuiditaviana  employed  line-rliyrae  both  a« 
bairandaa  pcrfei-t  rbyme,  thnt  is,  Kyllabk-s  whieli  ogrecx]  iu  tfae 
CODSOoants.  but  cliflfcri>d  iu  tiie  vowels,  an  Uuul,  Und^/ear,  fire, 
and  syllables  wbicb  ngreed  in  all  the  vocal  tk'tnentjf,  or  oixli- 
uuy  rbymes.  la  tJieir  puetry,  these  corresponding  syllabic* 
wcviuTod  not  at  the  ends  of  the  lutes,  but  in  paira  in  the  esme 
l\ae,  though,  in  the  later  stages  oi*  IccUitdic  literature^  end- 
rbyine  was  cmployvd  also,  litis  latter  form  of  consaaaoce  was 
•ouetimes  usvd  by  Uic  A»g!4>*SucoDS,  —  probably  from  ad  no* 
<)uaiutaitc't;  with  Coiititiental  rliyme»  which  the  Sciiiiiiu.-iviaDs 
^d  iiut  poitsees,  —  but  neither  liatf-rhynie  nor  any  form  of  line- 
ihytne  seema  over  to  have  bci.'D  designedly  iotroducod,  though 
the  Danish  and  Norwi'giiin  biinl.-<  who  frequented  tho  courts  of 
the  Saxon  kinj^  must  have  made  tliat  form  of  v«ntficatioD 
known  in  England. 

I  do  nut  find  aoy  SAttsfactory  evidence  that  assonance,  or 
the  employment  of  the  same  vowel  with  different  consooaut^ 
which  eharocterizcM  the  li%]Ud  poetry  of  Spiun,  inis  resorted  to 
in  the  clas-ic  Aiiglo-8iison  period;  but  in  the  scmi-Sason  of 
Layamon,  w  we  have  atrcwly  seen,  it  is  of  frequent  oocurrencoa 
and  I  have  no  doubt  it  was  iDtenlionally  introduced.  Critics, 
however,  do  not  appear  to  have  always  reeogniz^^d  tbiit  coin> 
ddeoce  of  sound  in  Laynmon  as  tme  aswnance,  aud  they  have 
aoinctinies  endeavoured  to  explain  it  by  the  gratnitous  assump- 
tion, that  syllables  spidlcd  with  vi-ry  didWcnt  consonants  were 
pronounced  alike,  so  as  to  mako  perfect  rhymes  of  pairs  of 
mynl*  which  are  apparently  a&^onant  merely.  Tliiit  rcscm- 
Uance  of  vowel  alone  proved  too  monotonous  for  the  Northern 
ear,  whieh  was  trained  by  its  habitual  system  of  strong  infle&> 
tion  to  demand  coutnutb  m  well  us  coincidence  of  syllable,  and 
lh«  innovation  of  I^yamon  found  no  imitatoni. 

During  the  era  of  transition  from  the  AnL,'l<^SaTon  to  the 
Engliah  nationality  and  speech,  the  native  biiiii:^  ncre  • 

of  NormoQ-Freiich  poetry,  and  the  Saxon  vci 
•liBoet  total  disuse,  while  nearly  every  varic^ot  Hem 


S8< 


EARLT  EXGLIBD   VKOSt 


Lkt.  VL 


waa  fre«ly  ecnployvtL  But  wlirn  Uic  Eii^1i5li  people  luul  u 
goQo  tlje  Inst  of  theii  metamor[)hos<-«,  aud  appeared  as  a  nev 
«iitate  upon  the  Htage  of  human  afbirs,  there  vox  natarallv  a 
haitatioD,  a  vadllntion,  with  rc^^ixl  to  the  fbims  in  which  Uta 
nascent  litcrsturv  »huuld  clothe  iti^elf,  and  there  were  still  coo* 
flictiDg  tendeucies  and  imrlialitles  to  he  recfmciled. 

^Miil<-,  therefore,  tlie  first  great  Eoi^lish  poets  were  aa 
tborotighl;  and  unmiMakeably  nstjonal,  in  matter  and  iu 
spirit,  as  tho  most  marked  of  their  sucoctMors,  we  find  in 
CliAUcer  only  Romiuico  forms  of  eompositjon;  hut  in  l.«nglaQdc^ 
ilio  author  of  Piurx  I'lougbman,  and  his  followers,  purely 
l£I^;li8h  tboughia,  and  a  well  asamilated  composite  diction,  with 
the  rhythmic  and  i^Uterative  elructuro  which  characterizes 
Anglo-Sazon  vense.  It  is  rc-marknhle,  as  I  have  elsewhere  oh* 
eervecl,  that  in  tiiiu  attempt  to  rerire  those  obsolete  measures, 
L&Dglande  adhi^rwi '  moi'e  closely  to  the  normal  form«,  and 
allowed  himself  fewer  licenses,  than  did  the  Aoglo-Saxoos 
tlicmMilvcs;  ami  hU  poonisneeordiiiglr  exhibit  more  traly  tho 
c««ciiliHU'hunivten«tii'«ufiillitei'ali^oaiidrbylIiinical  verAethau 
any  "f  ihi;  Work^  of  the  luiistviv  who«o  verailicaliuu  he  cupit.^. 

Hence,  though  highly  origiuid,  thoroughly  genial,  and  fully 
Imhued  with  the  spirit  of  the  age  and  of  the  commonwealth 
of  which  be  was  tho  first-hora  intellectual  rod,  yet,  in  his 
TcrnGcntion,  be  was  little  better  than  a  servile  imitator.  This 
is  by  no  rncaun  a  xingular  inftlanoe  of  the  constraint  which 
the  employment  of  ancient  instrumentalitit^  im|>o«os  upon  a 
modem  author.  No  scholar  of  our  day,  writing  in  I^tiu  proe^, 
woiil<l  think  hiiTisdf  snfc  in  juitiiiif;  to-^ethcr  any  two  wonle, 
for  the  conihintitioii  of  which  bt^oiuld  not  adduce  the  authority 
of  a  claHDc  example,  nor,  in  hexamet«rs,  or  the  lyric  metre*, 
would  he  venture  a  sucocasion  of  syllabbii  for  which  bo  cookl 
not  find  a  precedent  iu  the  Oradua  ad  I'amasauni. 

Tho  etrifc  between  the  Romanoe  and  the  Saxon  forms  of 
▼ente  was  not  of  long  diirnlion.  Bi^iido*  the  reasons  I  have 
already  given  for  tho  triumph  of  the  former,  thero  was 


Lect.  TL  bouamhc  pobirt  2S7 

fact  that  Anglo-Saxon  poetry  was  olisolete,  unintelligible,  dead 
and  forgotten,  white  Norm«n-French  literature  was  still  aliving, 
a  luxuriant  and  a  fragrant  vine,  I^nglande  wa  the  last  of 
the  old  school  in  form,  the  first  of  the  new  in  genius  and 
Bpirit.  The  authors  of  Piers  Ploughman  and  of  the  Canterljury 
Tales  are  both  intensely  English ;  but  as  two  sons  of  the  same 
parentage,  while  closely  resembling  each  other,  olien  reproduce, 
the  one,  the  mother's  traits,  the  other,  the  lineaments  of  the 
father,  so  Langlande  most  prominently  exhibits  the  Anglo-Saxon, 
Chaucer  the  Norman-French,  complexion  and  features  of  the 
composite  race,  which  they  so  well  represent  and  adorn. 

There  is  not  much  literary  matter  of  special  interest  or 
importance,  which  can  he  positively  aasigned  to  the  period 
between  Minot  and  I^anglande ;  but  there  are  numerous  versi- 
fied romances,  chieSy  translations  from  the  French,  which 
were  executed,  or  at  least  transcribed,  in  the  course  of  the 
fourteenth  century.  Most  of  these,  as  I  have  before  remarked, 
are  carelessly  copied,  and  they  are  often  stamped  with  dialectic 
peculiarities  which  certainly  belong  to  no  era  of  the  common 
litei'ary  dialect  of  England.  They  could,  therefore,  even  if 
possessed  of  conspicuous  literary  merit,  not  well  be  employed  as 
illustrations  of  sketches  which  aim  to  give  an  outline  of  the 
progress,  not  of  the  aberrations,  of  the  English  language.  But 
they  are,  in  general,  so  worthless  in  themselves,  that  they 
would  not  repay  an  analysis,  and  I  prefer  to  limit  myself  to 
productions  which  were  either  efficient  causes,  or  normal  results 
and  exemplifications,  of  the  majch  of  English  genius  and  the 
English  speech. 

The  following  poem,  written  on  a  very  important  occasion  — 
the  death  of  Edwaid  III.,  in  1377  —  is  smooth  in  versification, 
and  is  a  not  uni'avourable  specimen  of  the  power  of  expressiou 
to  which  the  language  had  attained  at  that  peiLod ; — 


ssa 


rOEU  on    THE    PKATU   OF    £II1T&1U>   m. 


Lact   TL 


OH  TUB  DEATH  OF  EDWARD  UL— 1S7T. 

A I  Aere  God,  wlint  nwj  tl<>>  bv. 

That  die  tiling  wirm  dim)  woMiedi  amy  t 
IVnKlaclij'p  in  bin  a  vuiij  le, 

UDDe(h«  hit  dura  al  a  day. 

Tliei  bco  so  clii*T  «t  aooy. 
So  kof  to  hau,  aud  lodi  to  lote, 

And  M  fik«l  in  lK<orc  fny, 
That  Seidell  Ucijc  i>  mnv  lor^lau 

1  tc)  tiil  iHit  willioulcn  ik  cnuac, 

Anil  ()i«rdi'ic  talcM  r!Iit  god  li4^| 

For  ,%ir  )'e  coniilruvrv  llitJi  vUum!, 
I  |>uU  ;t(>u  liuUy  oat  of  di«(Iv, 
Tliat  jMiin)  KliaiiM  ;tor  livrl  irutd  iHnit, 

And  JO  rhi»  mnivre  wyiJy  (r*l«. 
fie  that  «u  ur  oioM  fped« 

la  idilcn  twye  and  cone  rorjcts. 

Sum  tyme  un  EuglU  tchip  we  had, 
NoIm;!  !iit  wu!s  uod  li'-rli  of  tour; 

Thorw  a\  Clifi.-ii'niliim  liit  yrtut  dnul. 
And  Mif  wold  nlimdi;  in  udi  a  ulntir. 
And  hat  Aont  bjrdv  a  Buharp  nchouTi 

And  othu-  aiotmea  wnalv  oiid  grcUj 
Nou  is  lliat  achip,  tlut  bar  tfau  6ouf, 

ScIdcD  scijo  aotl  woe  funsete. 

Into  that  Hcliip  ihn-  kmgclli  a  roothitr, 

Tiiat  stociril  lh«  >ch)p,  and  gorcrocd  Ul; 
la  al  ihi*  world  ni*  nich  nnmhiir, 

A*  BMi  ihctikuth  in  my  wit. 

Whil  aclilp  uiid  mibur  tognlrr  wm  ):mt, 
Tlici  dmldc  nuthvr  icnijient,  druyjc,  nor  WCtet 

Nou  be  tli«i  t>otlj«  III  nrndtr  itit; 
Ilia  edd«ti  adge  is  aone  ibiji-te. 

Schntpo  wnwca  tliat  acliip  lias  mylod, 

And  Myod  all  Mwa  at  av«niur; 
For  wynt  tw  woderw  nmer  bit  lay W, 

WU  tbe  iMtliur  miht codiiir. 


LiCX.  VL  POEM   OS    TB£   DEATH    OF    EBWAUD   IIU  288 

Thouj  the  see  were  ro«j,  or  ellea  dimuvdr, 
Gode  havenes  that  achip  wold  geete. 

Noil  18  that  »cliip,  I  am  wel  Buir, 
Selde  iseye  and  sons  fotjcte. 

This  good  Bchip  I  may  r«mene 

To  the  cliivalrye  of  this  londe; 
Sum  tjme  thei  counted  nou;^t  a  bene 

Beo  al  Fraunce,  ich  underatonde. 

Thei  toke  and  alouj  hem  with  her  wonde^ 
The  power  of  Fraunce,  bethe  tanale  and  gretej 

And  broujt  the  kyng  hider  to  byde  her  bonde; 
And  nou  liLt  eone  hit  is  ibrjete. 

That  Echip  hadde  a  ful  siker  mast, 

And  a  sayl  strong  and  large, 
That  make  the  gode  schip  never  agast 

To  undertake  a  tliinge  of  charge. 

And  to  tliat  8clii|)  (lier  longed  a  barg% 
Ofal  Fraunce  jaf  noujta  cleete. 

To  us  hit  wa3  a  siker  liirge ; 
And  now  riht  ciene  hit  is  for^etc, 

The  rother  was  nouther  ok  oe  elm. 

Hit  was  Edward  the  thridde  the  noble  kniblt 
The  prince  his  none  bar  up  his  helm, 

That  never  acoumfited  was  in  fiht. 

The  kyng  him  rod  and  rtiuwed  ariht, 
The  prince  dredde  nouther  si  ok  nor  streeU^ 

Noil  of  hem  we  lete  ful  lilit ; 
That  seldcn  is  seige  is  sone  for^ete. 

The  swifte  barge  was  duk  Henri, 

That  noble  kiiiht,  and  wel  ai^sayed; 
And  in  his  leggiiunce  worthily 

He  abod  mony  a  bitter  brayd. 

jif  that  his  enemya  oujt  outrayed^ 
To  chasteis  hem  wolde  he  not  le(«. 

Nou  is  that  lord  fii!  lowe  ileyd; 
That  seida  is  eeije  ia  sone  fotjete, 
D 


290  POKH  OS  THE   DEATH  OF   EDWABD   OL  Lin.  TL 

This  gode  comnnes,  bi  the  rode, 

I  likne  hem  to  the  Bchipca  mart; 
That  with  heore  calcl  and  with  heoro  good* 

MayQtcncd  the  werre  both  farnt  and  laot. 

The  wjnd  that  bleu;  the  Khip  with  bhttt. 
Bit  waa  gode  prejei'Cs,  I  ecy  hit  atretc; 

NoM  ia  devoutnoB  out  icast, 
And  laoaj  gode  dcdea  ben  ciene  foi3et« 

IlitiB  ben  this  lordes  ileid  fill  lowe ; 

The  Btok  is  of  the  same  rote; 
And  ympe  biginnes  for  to  growe, 

And  3,it  I  hope  schal  ben  ur  bota^ 

To  woldo  his  fomtn  undeifote, 
And  OS  a  lord  be  ect  in  getc. 

Criat,  lenc  ihnt  he  eo  mote, 
That  aetden  iaeije  be  not  foijete. 

Weor  that  impe  ffiilly  growe, 

That  he  bad  imrri,  nap,  ntid  pith, 
I  hope  he  schiiidc  be  kud  nnd  knoura 

For  conquerour  of  moni  a  kith. 

He  iH  ful  livelidi  in  tynic  and  Ulli 
In  amies  l<i  Iravaj-lc  and  to  awete. 

Ciist,  Jii'C  we  so  fare  him  with, 
That  selden  eeijc  be  never  forjele. 

And  therefore  holliche  I  oti  rede, 

Til  that  this  ympe  bco  fulli  grow«^ 
That  uch  a  mon  up  with  the  hcde, 

And  mayntene  him  bothe  hcije  and  lowe. 

The  Fronsclie  men  cunnc  bothe  bost  and  bltnv^ 
And  ivilh  hrore  scornea  us  to-threte; 

And  we  beoth  bothe  unkiiyndo  nnd  slowc^ 
That  selden  iseije  is  sone  forjete. 

And  therfore,  gode  aires,  takelh  reward 

Of  jor  douliti  kyig  that  deyjtede  in  ttgo. 
And  to  his  wme  prince  Edward 

That  wetlu  woa  ofallc  coroge. 


UccT.  TL 


TBE  BOKE  OF  CDRTASTB 


S9I 


Such  two  lotdcit  of  hrije  p»r»Rti 
b  not  La  cortiic:  wbom  ve  achnl  gete. 

Ain3  non  lii'oro  ton  bi'pitiiicih  to  svrage^ 
That  wide  i9c:i3U  IH  sorni  lur^Ki. 


AnofTiCT  p"pm  which  is  not  witliout  »me  philologiciil  im- 
portance, and  whirh  ii*  uf  iiitcnvit  tor  the  light  it  throws  on  tlie 
moQTiers  of  the  higher  cIoaseR  of  eociety  in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury, and  tJieir  probable  moda  of  education,  is  the  Boko  of 
Curta^yc,  nu  c-ditiou  of  which  has  hc!<cQ  puhlislicd  bj  the  Camdca 
Society.  Thin  is  a  spociw  of  School  of  good  Kfnmient,  for  pngei 
who  wiTC  themsMlvi-s  of  gentle  hirth.  It  disclwcR  a  coarseDMa 
of  habits  ill  tin;  more  clwrated  clawea,  strangely  contratiting 
with  the  materiid  luxury  which  seem8,*from  other  eridenoe,  to 
have  prevailed  at  that  period  in  royal  and  noble  cirole&  Tlie 
Fonne  of  Cury — which  is  stated  to  have  been  'compiled  of  tha 
chef  Maistcr  Cokes  of  kyng  Richard  the  Scowndc  kyng  of 
Enjjlond  after  the  Couijucjit,'  an<I  which  exist*  iu  a  msnu^ript 
eertaiuly  iieArly  tw  old  lui  the  b>-;;iniiingi>f  the  fifteenth  century — 
shows  that  the  kitchens  of  its  time  were,  in  variety  and  M.-nMUftI 
piquancy,  little  inferior  to  those  of  LucuUus  and  Apiciiis.  But 
English  luxury,  in  the  fourteenth  century,  waa  confined  chiefly 
to  the  grntiGcatioQ  of  the  gro»-cr  appetites;  and  costly  and 
div<rrsified  indiilgeiice  of  these  by  no  means  implies  refinement 
and  elegance  of  manners  and  sentiment,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
rathersupposesnsensuaiity  of  constitution,  mbich  twsilydcgene- 
mtes  into  a  clownish  disregajd  of  the  graceful  convtationalitica, 
and  even  of  the  deccnciee,  of  civilized  life^ 

The  Boke  of  Cnrtanye  is  contained  in  the  game  manuscript 
with  the  Liber  Coconim,  a  cookeiy-book  of  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tur)-,  tlie  publication  of  which,  as  well  as  of  others  of  the  same 
clfti's,  Wright  suggeste  as  a  desideratum.  The  vocabulary  o( 
books  on  these  and  kindred  unfamiliar  subjects  is  rich  in  termt 
rarely  elsewhere  met  with,  and  they  fuinish  nmcli  information 
both  uu  the  ta->tes  and  habits  of  mediieval  Kuropej  paitioularly 

D  9 


S92 


TnE   BDKB   OF  CtllTASTB 


Lkt.  Vt 


on  ft  topic  wUch,  thougli  of  pn^fuund  inleTcx!,  b<w  rn^;^  the 
aUeDtion  (^  competent  schotan  leu  tluu  altnoat  any  otlia' 
)>nuich  of  modern  history — the  MmruercUt  relationa  bi^ween 
the  tlifTcrtMit  European  ctat^^  anH  bctw4?«n  Karope  lutd  th«  East. 
The  trad«  of  tliK  tliirtvouUi  and  fourtcroth  centuries  wna  con- 
ducted OD  a  larger  Kale,  and  a  more  extensively  remificd  and 
more  cunningly  organized  Ryetem,  than  is  usually  siispevl<-d  hy 
penona  not  familiar  with  tbo  cihromclts,  and  more  especially 
the  Don-litttraTy  record*  of  th«  Middle  Agt*.  The  questions : 
what  were  the  articlea  wliich  the  grcAt  tnercbaots  of  the  Aledt- 
terninenn  oountrice  imported  from  tlte  East,  at  different  periodx 
iK^tween  the  downfall  of  Rome  and  tho  diswvery  of  the  Cajjc  of 
Good  Hope ;  hy  what  mode  of  exchange  and  hy  what  roiit<-s  of 
transport  did  they  obtain  them ;  aad*  above  all,  where  and  by 
what  iiiKtnimeiitnlitJt4  these  artides  we»  distrilxited  —  bnva 
been  as  yet  hut  imperfectly  answered.  Researches  in  that 
direction  — which  the  throwing  open  of  secret  arehires  is  aa 
rapidly  facilitating —  will  fnroish  elucidations  of  many  oluciirc 
pajsoges  in  early  literature,  and,  especially,  advance  our  know- 
ledge of  liistoricni  etymology,  for  which,  linguistic  conjecture  {«, 
in  Tcry  many  department*  of  philolngy,  a  very  poor  substitute^ 
Much  of  the  Bokc  of  Our1a.iye  is  too  repulsive  for  quotation. 
Tlie  following  passage  seems  to  show  that  pages  did  not  receive 
a  great  amount  of  literary  instruction,  but  it  gives  a  more 
fiivourahle  imprcsaion  of  their  moral  training  than  the  Uvea  of 
their  lords  would  authoriite  lis  to  expect. 

TIT  (hat  thou  bo  a  j.txig  tnlbuDt, 
Anil  thrnki;  tbo  MViIrs  fnr  lo  haunt, 
Tlii»  U-moint  schullt!  thy  moi&icr  ibe  morke, 
Croi  Orttt  till?  *]>C(lc  in  alli^  llii  wiTko ; 
Syllbai  Iby  Pater  yotltr  bo  wilLe  ibe  tech% 
As  Criices  owno  pnsUaa  coo  prcdie ; 
Aft«r  tby  Am  Sfaria  and  ibi  Crtde, 
Thai  riiiilii!  t})«  nv«  at  dome  of  drtda; 
TbrniU)  ufluT  to  blt-ssc  fbc  tritli  the  Triotrit 
/a  nomiRe  PaU  it  UxLa  bo  wiilu  tbo ; 


.Sm 


LuT.  VL 


THE  BOKB  or  CDST^STB 


2S3 


TTiwi  witL  Markr,  Nfntlnrw,  Liikf,  and  Jc«, 

Wiih  llie  piv  cruet  ami  tli«  1ipkIi  uamei 

To  «hryY«  tic  in  gciiotul  iliou  tJialle  Ivn, 

Thy  coi^teor  and  miitrMCvr  iu  fL-re  ; 

To  eeche  ibe  LyugilAm  of  God,  my  cbyldo, 

Tiienio  y  red*  tliou  be  not  wy!d«. 

Therdbre  wi>Tsdu{i  Gnd,  bpthc  oldc  and  $od^ 

To  be  in  body  nml  >oii!c  y-lidio  utrnng. 

Wben  liion  c^nnv  to  ihn  chtirche  dote, 

TnkQ  the  lialy  irainr  Hiciidiitid  va  floM  ; 

Redo  or  Kyogv  or  byd  pniyu'iti 

To  Criat,  for  aUe  thy  CryMeu  feiys  { 

Be  curlayM  U>  God,  and  kuele  doim 

On  boihe  kncen  triib  gretc  dsTccioun. 

To  mora  diuu  fiIiaHi?  kn«le  o[>nn  the  loaSi 

The  tother  to  thyiwlf  rbou  hAlili;  nlon«i 

When  ihon  minihK-i*  nt  iho  hfgb  aiitcm, 

With  hothc  hondoH  thou  mrvc  tbo  prcat  in  fen, 

The  ton  to  MabuUc  tho  tothcr, 

htKl  thou  bylc,  my  drrc  l>rotIicr. 

Aootlier  curiasyu  y  wylJo  the  leube, 

Thy  fndnr  and  moditr,  with  mylde  xpcehe, 

Thou  worachipand  htvi?  \vlih  iiUe  thy  myjt) 

TIat  tliou  dvr^llo  the  lensur  in  ertliely  lyxt> 

To  anoilwr  man  do  no  mon:  amya, 

Then  thou  woldys  be  done  of  hym  and  hy% 

60  Crist  thou  pJcM«,  and  goia  tlio  I0V4 

Of  Dwnne  and  God  that  i^ytt«a  abaro; 

Be  not  to  mckc,  hut  in  mmc  ihn  holda^ 

fibr  clli*  ■  li»Io  ihoa  urylli-  he  toMo. 

Be  tliat  to  ry.^tvy«nc«  wyllt?  uiiclyno, 

A*  holy  wrj'jt  taya  lu  veh:  and  fyite, 

Hia  Bed«  Bcliatle  uurcr  go  aeuhe  nor  bred^ 

Ne  iniShr  of  mon  uo  ahamea  dedo. 

To  Inrgyr  thou  aliaile  the  hast, 

To  vcnjauncc  lokc  thou  come  on  Inrt  { 

Draw  the  lo  pc«c  witli  alio  thy  stninglhfl^ 

fio  atryf  ami  bate  dmw  the  on  longtbo^ 

Tf  toon  uko  the  good  for  Goddya  mkc^ 

Aoi  the  want  tbyqg  wheroT  to  lAke^ 


S94  THx  BOEz  or  custastb  Smcx.  VL 

Gyf  hym  bone  wordys  on  liiyre  manere, 

"With  glad  aemblairit  and  pure  good  char. 

Also  of  service  thou  shallc  be  &e 

To  every  mon  in  hyn  degr6. 

Thou  Bchalle  never  lose  Ibr  to  be  kynd<^ 

That  on  forgets  another  hase  in  mynde. 

Tfany  man  have  part  with  the  in  gyf^ 

With  hym  thou  make  an  even  akyft; 

Let  hit  not  henge  in  bonde  for  glose, 

Thou  art  uncurtayse  yf  thou  byt  dose. 

To  aayntes  yf  thou  thy  gate  haiw;  byjt, 

Tlioa  achalle  fulfylle  bit  with  alle  thy  mjp^ 

Lest  God  the  stryk  witli  grcte  vcnjaunce, 

And  pyt  the  into  i>ore  penauncc. 

Leve  not  aile  mon  ihat  sjickc  the  fayre, 

Whether  that  hit  bun  comync,  burgta,  or  majT| 

Id  BWelo  wordia  tho  ncddcr  was  closeti 

DiBseyvaiint  over  and  nivHlosut ; 

Tlierforo  thou  art  uf  Adania  blode, 

With  wordii)  bo  ware,  hut  tiiou  be  wode  | 

A  short  worde  is  comjTiiy  soilie, 

That  first  slydes  fro  monries  toihe. 

Loke  !j-:icr  nuvor  that  thou  become, 

Kepe  thys  worde  for  alio  and  sommo. 

Lawje  not  to  <>f  [t]  fur  no  solace, 

fibr  DO  kyn  myrih  ihiit  any  man  maM| 

Who  lawes  all  that  men  may  se, 

A  Mhrew  or  a  fola  hym  KDies  to  l)& 


THB  AUTHOR  OP  PIERS  PLOUGHMA.V   AKD   HIS  IMITATOBS. 


The  precise  date  of  the  poem  called  the  ViaJon  of  Piers 
Ploughman  is  iinknovro,  but  there  is  little  doubt  that  it  was 
gircn  to  the  world  bftwcH-ii  the  years  1360  uid  1370,  The 
authorship  nf  tlio  work  is  alto  nmtt'.'-r  of  uucertaitity,  nnd  the 
tradition  which  ascrihea  it  to  Ltiiglaude,  an  English  monk,  is 
not  BTipt**>''t<^ti  by  conclusire  testimony.  But  a  perhupe  imaginary 
LftUg^andc  bas  long  enjoyed  the  crt'dit  of  the  cumpoi^itiou,  and 
until  eridcnce  shall  be  adduced  to  invalidate:  his  posBcsftory 
claim  and  establish  an  advente  title,  there  r.an  he  no  danger  of 
dicing  injustice  to  the  real  author  by  availing  ounelves  uf  tluit 
Dam«  as  »  convenient  impersonation  of  an  unknown  writer. 

The  familiarity  which  the  poet  displaj-s  with  ceclcsiastlcal 
lit«rature  could,  in  that  ngi',  hardly  have  be<ru  attained  by  any 
but  a  member  of  the  clerieal  profi-saion,  and  therttfure  the  pre- 
sumption is  strong  that  he  was  a  churchman,  ilis  zeal  and  his 
conviction  did  not  carry  him  to  such  perilous  lengths  as  were 
hazarded  by  WyctifTc  and  hiii  school,  but  he  was  a  forerunner  in 
tlie  same  path,  and  though  we  know  nothing  of  his  subsequent 
hiwtory,  it  ia  not  improbable  that  be  ultimately  arrived  at  the 
some  results. 

The  author  of  Piers  Ploughman  was  evidently  well  acquainted 
with  the  Latin  poeinsi  ascribed  to  Walter  de  MapeSi  written 
obietty  in  tlie  previous  century,  and  of  which  I  have  been  unable 
to  take  notice  in  tJiia  succinct  view  of  early  English  literature^ 
because,  having  been  composed  in  Latin,  they  caimut  properly 


296  '  nZBS  FLODOBUAX  LlCT.  VII. 

1)6  included  in  a  historical  sketch  of  English  philology.  But 
though  there  aie  passages  in  Piers  Ploughman,  which,  if  they 
8to(«l  alone,  might  be  coL.«idere<l  as  directly  Ixirrowed  from 
SlapeP,  yet  the  general  treatment  of  the  suhjeot  hv  Langlande 
is  fo  pec  diar,  that  the  whole  work  must  be  prouoiinced  eiuioently 
original,  in  the  sense  in  which  that  epithet  is  usually  and  pro- 
perly applied,  in  literary  criticism,  to  discursive  and  imaginative 
productions. 

Every  great  popular  writer  is,  in  a  certain  sence,  a  product  of 
hia  country  and  his  age,  a  reflection  of  the  intellect,  the  moral 
sentiment  and  the  prevailing  social  opinions  of  his  time.  The 
author  of  Piers  Ploughman,  no  doubt,  embodied  in  a  poetic 
dress  just  what  milliuus  felt,  and  perhaps  hundreds  had  uttered 
in  one  fragmentary  form  or  another.  His  poem  as  truly  ex- 
pressed the  popular  sentiment,  on  the  subjects  it  discussed,  as 
did  the  American  Declaration  of  Independence  the  national 
thought  and  feeling  on  the  relations  between  the  Colonies  and 
Great  Britain.  That  remarkable  document  di:-closed  no  pre- 
viously unknown  facts,  advanced  no  new  political  opinions,  pro- 
claimed no  ticntiment  not  warranted  by  previous  manifestations 
of  popular  doctrine  and  the  popular  will,  employed  perhaps 
even  no  new  combination  of  words,  in  incorporating  into  one 
proclamation  the  general  results  lo  which  the  American  head 
Jind  heart  had  arrived.  Nevertheless,  Jefferson,  who  drafted  it, 
is  as  much  entitled  to  the  credit  of  originality,  as  he  who  has 
best  expressed  the  passions  and  emotions  of  men  in  the  shifting 
scenes  of  the  drama  or  of  song. 

The  Vision  of  Piers  Ploughman  thus  deiives  its  interest,  not 
from  the  absolute  novelty  of  its  revelations,  but  partly  from  its 
literary  form,  partly  from  the  moral  and  social  bearings  of  its 
Bubject — the  corrujitions  of  the  nobility  and  of  the  several  de- 
partments of  the  government,  the  vices  of  the  clergy  and  the 
abuses  of  the  church — in  short,  from  its  connection  with  the 
actual  life  and  opinion  of  its  time,  into  which  it  gives  us  a  clearer 
insight  than  many  a  laboured  history     Its  dialect,  its  tone,  and 


Ltct.  TIL 


Fiess  PLOuanuAK 


297 


lU  ])oelic  drcKS  alike  couitpirci  U>  secure  tn  the  Vision  a  wide 
circulation  aiuon^'  the  oimiuooaity  of  tlio  realm,  iind,  by  formn- 
latiug-  -to  use  a  fuTourite  word  ol"  the  day  —  wntiinenta  alinoi<t 
uiiivensall}'  felt,  thou-;li  but,  dirnly  appieiifiidid,  it  brought  tbein 
inle  dUtincL  oouxcii)U.«»t!^,  and  Ibua  prcjtared  the  HnglUb  peojilu 
for  the  receplioii  of  tlie  seed,  which  the  labours  of  WyclifFc  and 
bis  associates  wero  alrcaiiy  sowing  anion};  rhcto* 

The  mimbi-'r  of  early  mitnuscriptj)  of  thix  work  whkh  Mill  siif 
Ttvc  provcM  ilx  gcui-jnl  dilTiisidn;  and  tiie  wid»  variations  which 
osist  bolwvun  thv  vopidit  k)k>w  that  it  had  excited  inten'st 
enough  tiibuthiiii^'ht  woithy  of  careful  revision  by  tliuongiuul 
huthor,  or^  n»  h  more  ])nibi>blc,  of  iuijioriaitt  in»difii'«tiou  by 
tli<!  numerous  editors  and  trauscnbei-s  under  «)inso  rc'CoiiMoii 
it  i-abgutjuently  pueed.  This,  indeed,  wii«  ihu  umi-loni  of  ihe 
time;  but  ia  most  ca*c«,  copyists  only  acw>mmodatod  the  dia- 
lect of  the  author  to  tii;it  of  tbctr  own  age  or  di^lrivt,  or,  at 
mos.t,  adiltid  hero  and  there  an  explanatory  gloss,  whereas  in 
mroe  of  the  later  manuscTipls  of  Piera  Ploughman,  a  very  dif- 
ferent tone  (if  scntuncnt  prevails  from  that  which  marks  what 
i»  iH^lieVcd  to  be  tbo  ori}{iuuI  text  of  the  work.  It  liud  bc-cnmo 
eminently  a  popular  piiftsc«U(iou,  n  didactic  cntecbiKm.  Tbi:i  fact 
aod  its  anotiyinou.-i  charaeter  wonhl  be  thought  to  jiiAtify  licenses 
{□  copyists,  whereas  tJie  works  of  Gower  and  Oltaucer  came  ia  a 
purely  literary  form,  ard  with  an  autJiority  ik'rired  from  the 
Eocial  position  of  the  wnU-rs,  which'  secured  lliein  from  being 
60  frtely  tampered  with  by  later  editors ;  and  ci>nst.'qui;ntly  tht 
differonoes  between  ilifferent  manuscripts  of  those  authors  are 
generally  grummatical  or  ortliogr&pbical  merely. 

The  quernloiiii  tone  of  Piera  Ploughman  in  another  circum- 
etancB  which  gave  it  special  favour  in  the  eyes  of  tlie  ]>'>putiioc, 
or  rather  of  the  middle  classes,  which  had  acquired  a  certain 
degree  of  opnU-nce  and  culture,  but  yet  not  sLrenjith  enough  to 
be  able  to  protect  themselves  effectually  »gniii«t  the  rapitcity  of 
their  Kpiritu.-il  and  temporal  lord!!. 

The  people,  under  all  guverument« — at  least  under  all  tliOM 


298 


nms  rLocoRiuji 


hmn. 


irhrme  Buhjecbt  enjoy  any  acknowledged  positive  rig'nts  m 
the  sovereign  power  —  are  hftljilimlfy  dinpixk-d  to  compUiot 
Tbia  is  c«pccial[y  true  of  tbe  Enf,'lish,  wbo,  with  &  govenimviit 
Rlino«t  tmifonuly  bi'^ttcr,  in  iU  internal  adminutratiou,  tJiao 
tliose  of  any  iif  their  ContiiiL-nfal  neighbours,  bnvc  always  been 
a  nation  of  good-natured  gnimblers,  Politiml  BaXirtm,  cont 
plaints  with  a  stroug  spice  of  humoar  sod  a  lilieral  &barc  of  pc^ 
Bonality,  art.-  particularly  acceptable  to  that  people,  and  frequency 
aix)  freedom  of  «iich  criticism  on  gorcrunicntal  action  \ia», 
uiiiIi^T  inoiit  reignx,  been  a  characterisLic  of  the  public  lifu  of 
Kii^land.  The  extortion  of  Jlagna  Charts  was  a  maiiifeelation 
of  English  cbaracti^r,  and  the  spirit  of  that  initmroeot^  which 
was  broader  thiin  its  letter,  has  foKtorrd  the  inclination,  and 
Bocurod  tho  right,  of  thv  (iiil'jc«t  tn  Ht  iu  juil-nncnt  on  hta  nih?. 

If  we  compart!  the  earliest  writini*s  which  Are  distinctively 
Ensliih  in  tcrnpir  irnd  Innguagr^  inclmlin-;  Picnt  Ploughman  as 
thi-ir  boft  and  Iniest  n>pr«sentalive,  with  Mkiha  of  the  Auglo- 
Saxonit,  we  shall  find  that  certain  salient  traits  which  mark  the 
Engliiih  are  almost  wholly  wanting  in  Saxoa.  Tbe  clement  of 
humour,  though  in  a  ri^ry  dillVrrDt  m-usu  from  that  in  which  tJio 
word  is  u««d  i»  the  dialect  of  Oenuan  crilirasm',  i*,  and  from 
the  fourteenth  century  has  been,  eminently  cbaixlcteristic  of 
English  literature.  I'his  trait  docs  not  exist  ia  the  estant  re- 
mains of  Anglo-Saxon  poetry  or  prose,  nor  doos  it  appear  to 
have  formed  an  iugrodicnt  in  tJie  chancier  of  that  pco])Ie. 

Tho  ([uality  of  hiiniour  is  everywhere,  in  some  measure, 
fniit  of  culture.  Not  only  savages,  but  all  rude  races  who  have 
to  struggle  gainst  an  ungeni&l  climate,  and  a  soil  which  yields 
nv  spontajieous  fruit«,  arc  grave.  Wit  and  huinoiu'  are  prtxlurla 
of  that  etagn  of  civilization,  which  belongs  to  such  a  devclofn 

■  Bnitliali  hniooiir  h  oftoD  nt  onee  t«thFtie  and  laagbUr-Moviag;  Oesmaa 
Umnonr  if,  iiot  unfnriuratljr.  Tray  droatir.  villioul  hi-int  ritlxr.  In  lliii  oeaiiut^ 
I  d«  not.  Mrluol;.  inrlud^  Uio  laJM  if  M  jkiii*.  •■til  Um  the  wDndoiAil  worlu  of 
Jaon  Paul,  tbo  priiiM  of  genuine'  humouriala,  Sauui  of  TwcL'i  >Uvkt  tn  tail  of 
tbii  qbulily.  and  I  thinli  ihuni  arc,  in  modcni  lilirattnA  Cr*  m"fv  booiuroiu 
Ul»  ifiin  111*  aiirutiioitnitihjr  of  (bo  lujlat-erngtmit,  ToosU^  is  llia  tualb 
at  lua  oallvi-tcd  wurlu. 


■  to 


Lkt.  to. 


WIT  Axo  hdiioiib 


S99 


meut  of  the  materinl  resources  of  a  country  as  leavcB  to  its  more 
prot^perous  iDhabltants  nomv  Icisuiv  for  otbtT  occuputioDS  tliHU 
lb«  suriuua  toilfi  aD(i  hazanlB  of  vim,  or  the  loDfJy  and  nleot 
aud  wear;  pursuiU  of  the  chaae  — for  to  those  who  live  by  *ood- 
crart,  liuottiig  is  a  soUtaiy  labour,  not  a  ftocial  recreation. 

TLt)  degree  of  artificial  culture  whicb  is  required  for  lli« 
^fneratioQ  of  such  producta  will  be  vcr)-  differtnt  under  diSen-Dl 
cliiDut/rs  and  otbur  nalural  conditions.  Id  the  frozen  North, 
and  UD  the  infertile  saodn  of  a  tropical  duscrt,  where  constant 
effort  is  reqiiirt:d  to  supply  the  physical  wiuiU  of  lifci  these 
sparkling  traits  of  tlioti^ht  wiU  not  nianifeet  theiiLselved,  except 
under  the  infiuenee  of  letters.  But  under  more  genial  aliiee, 
where  Earth  altnoiit  H{>ontnn(.-ou«Iy  fiH-dt!  her  children,  tbepoetia 
impulses  and  (L^pocts  of  Nature  lienelf  supply  a  culture,  wLicb 
«eeing  in  Hutiie  degree  to  render  tLe  artificial  truuiug  of  schools 
aud  of  )>ook8  superfluous,  and  to  endow  the  most  uiitnught  with 
a  quickness  of  apprchonsjon,  and  a  kccoQess  of  peroepUon  of 
less  obvious  annlo^cs,  which,  iu  le«s  favoured  cUmes,  are  alniOKt 
always  acquired,  not  Belf-dcvci<jped,  faculties.  Besides  tliw,  in 
tliose  countries  which  were  tlie  neiits  of  audcnt  civiliitation,  a 
traditionnl  ctillure  has  survived  tLe  revolutions  of  nuuiy  oentu- 
rits  and  »til!  pervades  the  lowest  strata  of  society.*    The  remains 

*  ^e  tadition*  of  luly  Iiktv  tti>pt  Mvr,  in  the  nanorj  of  ih*  p«opl»,  DM 
Mij  ummfTtnutntpneutt  i>t  numnt  hiitory.  but  misifat  Uw  loniuiliit  dmwi  aad 
TWMi*  of  tlif  MiiUtn  A|tfi<.  The  progivu  of  kD»irlcd|[a  ia  ibe  Kottltcfn  >Ut«s 
•f  lUljr  hai,  witliia  ■  ti*  jcan.  ditnucil  n  lul*  kr  rfmliug  uDong  dum,  which, 
Inb  ili(ii  a  gpncTstion  »iiiCT\  nivr  luokcl  uj>mi  a  frinkd  puflt^  Ttip  »n!>jiTW 
■tJtdrd  luluFnlly  coonnrt  IhemHlTci  with  tliD  (niclitioiu  I  harn  i|H>k>-ii  cJ,  uiiil 
■I  Iliis  inoRi>-ut,  ia  I^ifilmoiit  ami  Lombai'dj',  (he  fiLVunnta  botikn.  ■moiig  tfaa 
kut-imtnickU  rank*  who  md  ■■  all,  •»  tb*  nhl  niiDanwi  of  cbir^Ir;.  Of 
IfiMn  the  Ubuj  m  Ftuxcu  nei  ^u«li  «i  molKat  U  gcncruioei«  dcgli  IntpcfBton, 
lir,  Ouclii,  Piindpi,  Bwooi  •  FMladini  di  FrnAdn.  conundnndo  d*  CoiitaatJm 
SmfttMot*  nno  ad  Oitendo^  Ccote  d*  AdhUsK^  aad,  Gcbbqio  bbtto  a  Uncnxiis 
Meria  ddir  ipwdi  iMfma*  «  vlttoria  da  hii  ripodau  toatro  i  Tanhi,  an  tiw 
tMBt  fopakr.  ChMp  cditiou  of  th«««  ar*  nuIti'idlMl  and  boU  ia  gnat  numbtn^ 
•ad  thay  an  nad  hj  thouMndo  of  penons  in  conditiona  of  UTa  in  wUeh,  ta 
bf^adand  AsKdM,  nothing  ia  «<v  heard  of  Ike  'dovtcpaa*  c<  him,  whA 

With  all  bis  poengo  fell 
At  Poetanbia. 
Ob  the  istclligibility  of  Lstfn  in  lUlj,  ne  /)  Btnyhini,  Yu.  488. 


iOt} 


mr  AMI  Bcuuon 


UCT.  VU. 


of  cKiiiic  art,  aod  the  rague  momorie*  of  Iij-|*od6  national 
power  aiiil  splcodour,  coutribute  also  to  educate  and  Tcfino  cla^ati 
wliicb,  in  younger  mcM  and  more  recently  subdued  rrgions, 
fell  bi:li>w  tbc  mich  uf  nil  ck-ruliiig  uifluc-nouN. 

Hence  vrbile  the  Gotliic  Irilnis  Uuuigb  profound  and  strong 
in  iotdlect,  ore  obtuse  till  aitilicially  quicki-ned  by  education, 
tlio  RouiaDPc  nations  are  rapid  and  precocious  in  the  operations 
of  till-  iutollcci,  eeufiblo  to  artistic  beauty,  alive  to  the  cfaarma 
uf  nature,  nnd  oi'cr  avmke  to  tbu  sense  of  the  ludicrous.  The 
P'ipubce  of  Kiinipv  who  I»n<{b  tlie  mosti  and  bave  the  most 
iiiitth-iuiipiriii^  (iiiilMt  ami  habit.s  are  the  Nua|iuliUiii  plebeians; 
but  a  Styrian  or  a  Carintbiau  peasant,  irith  tbe  same  amount 
of  poeitivv  attiuum<:-nt  which  ttic  humble  Italian  poeseeses,  is  as 
Buk-uiJi  not  to  siky  hk  stupid  as  iht^  cattle  be  drtra** 

The  dUtinctiou  1>etwcca  wil  and  liiiinour  is  not  Tory  vaialj 
exprcs^  or  upprehf^mlcil,  as  is  abundantly  shon-ti  by  tbe 
thoUHUid  aboTtive  attempts  to  (lincriniiDate  b«tvrc«o  them;  and 
it  is  as  difficult  to  ddine  cilbcr  as  to  dvscribo  tJio  biulLc  tbcj 
kindle. 

Wit  tins  liCcn  tinid  to  consist  in  tlie  perception  of  obscure  r^ 
lationjt,  and  tliis  hulf-trulb  explaiuH  bow  it  is  that  men  of  mul- 
ti&uious  reading  —  whose  knowledge,  of  course,  rereats  to  them 
analogies  not  obvious  to  less  iiutructcd  nuods — are  DOTer  with- 
out wit. 

I  Hbidl  not  attempt  wtinl  none  lias  yet  DAtisCnctorily  nccom- 
pliglitKl,  the  dcflkTiptiou  and  limitation  of  wit  and  humour,  nor  is 
any  discussion  of  tlie  special  character  of  the  former  csmntial 
to  our  present  piuposc ;  but  wc  may  say,  in  a  gent^ral  way,  that 
while  Iruo  nit  is  as  universal  as  ftocial  culture,  humoiu*  is  local- 
ised and  national,  and  tho  diMinctive  forms  in  which  different 
peopltct  clothe  the  ludicrous  conceptions  peculiar  to  tlien'.m;WtN 
and  a]ino»t  iunpprvciuble  by  strangers  cuiijititute  iheir  national 
humour, 

English  humour,  then,  t»  Aitgticir^  wil.  It  is  a  fl[:arlf  tbroHn 
out  whenever  the  positive  and  negatire  electridtiM  of  tbc  French 
'  FooU  nnBcitar,  omtoc  Ql.    Italns  nswilaT,  Owbsbiu  Sl. 


..& 


Licr.  VII. 


warn  riJiiTaiiMAM 


301 


Bad  Snxon  eoluititiionts  of  tlic  'En^li»h  inteltcot  are  pasniiig  into 
equilibniia),  and  no  gruit  F.ii^lLib  wriior  has  ever  been  able 
wholly  to  suppress  it.  Piers  Ploiisbtnan  is  poirodL'tl  with 
hiimnurr  and  this  qimlitj  imdoiititodly  ooutribntud,  in  a  great 
degree,  to  ita  grncnil  po]>til.'irity. 

Thi!  familiarity  of  eveii  the  labouring  classes  with  this  work, 
and  the  strong  hold  it  soon  aci|uircd  on  the  popular  mind,  are 
well  illustrated  in  tliu  curious  letter  addre,<«cd  to  the  commons 
of  Es8i-x  by  the  cnlightuncd,  bravo,  and  putriotio  John  Ball, 
who  is  conspicuous  «*  oik;  of  the  few  dericil  advocates  of  the 
righlA  of  man,  in  the  Middle  Age&*  In  thxa  letter,  th* 
reformer  introduces  the  names  of  John  Schep  or  Slu'pherd  — 
borrowed  probably,  as  Wright  eugg^ests,  &om  the  opening  lines 
of  the  poem ; 

I  shocip  me  tntn  chnudea 
Aft  I  a  idic<-p  wi-crc, — 

and  that  of  Piers  Ploughman,  as  pn-sonages  familiar  to  those 
vliom  he  was  addressing ;  and  in  another  part  of  the  k-ttcr,  be 
quotes,  in  an  emphatic  way,  the  phrases  '  do  well '  and  '  do 
better,'  which  are  of  very  frci]iieDt  occurrence  in  the  Vision  an 


■  ]  tok*  Ibf  lut  of  lliis  htUr  from  the  Intrcdnctifni  to  Wrighfi  tdilioD  of 
Pkn  nonGhmm : 

•  Jo!in  Sfifp,  Mmrtime  SHnI  Mmt  prifftt  of  Tork*.  and  now  cf  ColcI)(«t«r, 
grarlrlli  wiU  JahB  Nr-tnclnw.  Uit)  John  Iho  jUillrr.anil  Jnha  Curttir,  nnd  biddtth 
thfm  liint  llii-j  bi'wiir*  of  guyl«  in  boroiiph,  nnil  »t!iiid  uii;.illipr  in  Oods  nunc, 
«od  bi'WpIii  I'irrt  IVmivhihh  go/  to  hit  vtrir,  and  rimttiw  irrll  Hob  ihp  k.Uxt, 
nnd  t;iko  with  jua  Jolui  'I'lvirmiin.  snd  nil  Ii»  fcitowi.  and  no  mot  Joiia  tli« 
>lilUr  Ii^th  T-groand  amal,  KDiiill.  uniBlI.  The  kin^  (onno  at  hnrtv  sliil]  jitf  for 
bU.  IVirarn  or  yo  be  tror,  know  yoor  fn-nde  fro  yoor  tite,  li^ra  jnongh.  and 
>ay  toi!:  Asil  d/i  ml  snd  ^Urr.  nniil  lliv  *inn>.  and  Mtke  pews  and  bold* yon 
rhtriii.  Knd  to  bid<lr[|i  J»)in  TrnrniiK  uid  »tl  liis  MIovm.* 

Tho  ortliograi'liy  S*  p  tM;a;nX»  llin  prtiliiliililj  thdt  t!;e  font  tlvrp,  ip  th« 
rooplrt  quotnl  bItott.  »  erronrau*,  and  iiiicWulitFdiT  lh«  won),  vlien  uanl  iat 
tluphird,  Iiad  ft  dtiFiTtnt  fooiiiaaeialion  from  that  si^vo  to  it  vhca  It  vu  ainifil} 
thu  Kiinio  of  tliv  quiidi-ut«^. 

Tho  Ivtlvr  is  iTitu>-*l>nit  noi  tm\j  from  it*  nnswtion  «ilh  Hi*  pivm.  Picra 
Plai^hnuLn.  biit  u  a  iprcimvn  of  on  aryot.  or  ranTinIionnl  di*li>ct ;  fm  ibvn  «an 
ht  DO  doubt  tiut  TOch  pliniM  ■■  '  guylp  ia  borough  *  '  do  «rl  uid  Uttrr.*  uid 
Ibo  lika^  had  Mimo  other  tluui  their  apparent  and  Utissl  nnuuiig. 


30S 


niiis  Fijocaavxv 


Un.  VI 


tlie  <ie)tigniilioTi8  of  two  of  the  allogorknl  dminsMt  pci'mnn 
the  poem.  It  is  prob&ble  lliat  in  ttiiii  c<u«  Jolin  Soliep 
Piora  i'lougtiman,  as  wt'll  as  the  other  propi?r  named  lined  in 
th«  IcItiT,  were  appellatioiu  (kssumed  as  a  dU^uiM  by  real  pet 
SODS,  Uiuti^h  the  people  of  Etwcs  doublleas  well  knew  who  wi 
nieaat  liy  dicm. 

But  ulivllirr  wc  Fiippow  llicso  nnmca  to  bo  here  used  aa 
dicAtiug  a  ola-ts,  or  as  Uie  Tunns  de  fpu»re  of  Judividua]*, 
fiwt  of  their  employment  for  the  one  purpniie,  or  their  anunip* 
tioD  for  the  other,  proves  that  their  poetical  and  political  si, 
ficaocc^  and  of  course  the  general  »cope  of  the  poem,  wcro  wi 
understood  by  the  humblest  cUks  of  Engltth  citizem  who  w 
open  bo  any  form  of  litentry  influence. 

h»  t  liave  already  remarked,  a  circumstance  which  gim 
porUnce  to  Piers  Ploughman  and  it«  imilnlionit  i»,  the  form  of 
IX))-!!^^!  compost tioii  in  which  they  arc  dre.%ied.  The  vene  U 
neither  metrical  nor  rhymed ;  but  it  U  characterised  by  rhythm 
and  ullitcration,  according  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  models  of  verrf- 
jication,  and,  as  vraa  observed  in  the  last  lecture,  it  conforma 
more  closely  to  the  convenlionat  rule*  of  Aiiglo-Snxon  poetical 
composition  than  any  of  the  existing  ivniains  of  the  poetry  of 
thnt  literature.  TIuk  fact  hiLt  been  partly  cxid.-uned  by  the  e; 
ciiiiintiuice  tlint  it  watt  an  iiiiit.iti»n  of  an  extinct  poetical  fo: 
but  it  is  also  an  evidence  that  the  influence  of  the  Danish  i 
vaders — whose  baids  employed  rhythm  and  alliteration  wi 
greater  strictness  ttuin  the  Anglo—Saxons  luid  ever  done —  hod 
Bonio  weight  in  reviving  the  taste  for  a  form  of  verae  which  had 
become  obsolete  in  the  imligenous  literature  of  England, 
the  otJier  hand,  it  su^csts  the  probability  that  rhythm  and 
gtdar  alliteratioD,  though  they  had  nearly  disappeared  from 
written  unlive  [loetry,  may  liave  liecn  kejvl  alive  in  pi:>)iutjr 
hftllads,  existing  iu  ond  tradition  toagn-aterenteiit  thauwntK^ 
records  now  remnining  would  anllturiice  w  to  infer.* 

*  Fop  mi  mtcmnt  of  Angio-Snxon  ami  olA  En^^ish  >llit(Tiili*«  ii.e«<mt&  wet 
Vim  SuImv  iMHan  XXV.    It  bw  btca  coqjcctUMd  Uia*  (luN  «H  Itt  iMl 


".ad     1 
'om    ] 


LicT.  VU. 


nnfe^lBtwaitMAN 


303 


The  Virion  of  fho  Plougtiman  fiirnitihi-s  ftlnmdant  evidence  ot 
fbe  fiimilifu-ity  of  its  autbor  with  the  li^tin  Scripturest,  the 
writings  of  the  fathers,  and  the  commentarit's  of  Romish  expo- 
sitors, but  exbibitE  very  few  traces  of  a  knowk-dgo  of  Romance 
literatiiro.  Still  the  propoitioa  of  Nonnan-Frt- ach  words,  or  Bt 
least  of  worils  which,  thoiigli  of  T.ntin  orijrin,  are  Frt-ix-h  io 
fwrn,  is  quite  as  great  as  in  the  works  of  Chaucer.  The  taini- 
linr  use  of  this  mised  vocabulary,  io  a  poem  evidently  intended 
for  the  popular  ear,  and  composed  by  a  writ*'r  who  gives  no 
other  cvidfiico  of  an  acqiiaiiilanc«  with  (hu  literature  of  France, 
wouldf  were  other  proof  wanting,  tend  strongly  to  coolinn  thu 
opinion  I  have  before  admnced,  that  a  targe  infusion  of  French 
words  bad  been,  not  merely  introduced  into  the  literature,  hut 
already  iucorporatud  into  (be  common  bingiingc  of  England; 
and  that  only  a  very  *mall  proportion  of  those  employed  by  the 
poets  were  first  introduced  by  them. 

The  poem,  if  not  altogether  original  in  conception,  is  abua- 
dantly  so  in  treatment.  The  Hpirit  it  breathes,  its  imagery,  the 
turn  of  thought,  the  style  of  illu;(tration  and  argument  it  em- 
pioys,  are  as  remote  as  po!u<ible  from  the  tone  of  Anglo-Saxon 
poetry,  hut  exhibit  the  charact^ristio  mond  and  mental  traits 
of  the  Englishman,  as  clearly  and  unequivocally  a»  Ihe  most 
national  portions  of  the  works  of  Chaucer  or  of  any  other  natire 
writer. 

Tlie  Vision  has  little  unity  of  plan,  and  indeed  —  considered 
M  a  .-ialtre  against  many  individual  and  not  ohvionitly  conuccted 
abuses  in  church  and  state  —  it  needed  none,  liut  its  aim  and 
purpose  are  one.     It  was  not  an  expostulation  with  temporal 

«nei*nt  Ttnr,  m  nrll  a*  iti  Greek  ftnd  Latin  cIjihiIchI  pix'lrx,  *""<>'  T^t  osdiB. 
roTvrpd  mctriiMl  clminil,  thn  (itcppr  Hf^euloin  Of  which  rrndcrvj  it  mani 
melodioDt  (o  tlic  rnr  tlinn  cur  nu:^^  nccFnliwIion  mNkra  it>  But  )lic  Aii|:lo-Scixc>n 
rr>li?in  vni  cridcnllj:  idcnticnl  iritli  the  IcvLindic.  cifcpt  thnt  il  irnnli'J  knit  uti 
whole  rhjinc;  and  Snorri  Sluililson  —  whoiorciy  full  ond  coni|i1f(e  lo'laudii:  Alt 
of  P00U7,  nritira  ibcut  thn  middle  of  the  lluito'ntli  i-riilitiy.  i«  uill  oxUnt  — 
dw*  net  «llud«  U  anj  chfinirtoTlstic  Of  itne  tint  nDirvrnTinn,  wliol«  and  half,  Una 
Kiid  tvmiiniil.  rlijrniv.  sad  arifint,  though  be  i*  tcry  minuto  ia  his  uialfui  at  ill 
Uw  n  Mtiiamt*  «t  po«l>e  torn. 


301  rtXBS  FLOCaHUAS  Tj—    vil 

nnd  Bpiritual  rulers,  not  an  attempt  to  awaken  thoir  consciences, 
or  excite  tlieir  sympathies,  and  thus  induce  them  to  repent  of 
the  sina  and  repair  the  wrongs  they  had  committed ;  nor  waa 
it  an  attack  upon  the  theology  of  tiie  Church  of  Rome,  or  a 
rcviilutionary  appeal  to  the  passions  of  the  multitude,  It  was 
a  calm,  alk-gorical  exposition  of  the  corruptions  of  the  state,  of 
tlie  church,  and  of  social  life,  designed,  not  to  rouse  the  people 
to  violent  rcsisitance  or  bloody  vengeance,  but  to  reveal  to  them 
the  true  causes  of  the  evils  under  which  they  were  suffering, 
and  to  secure  the  reformation  of  those  grievous  abuses,  by  a 
united  exertion  of  the  moral  influence  which  generally  accom- 
panies the  possession  of  superior  physical  strength. 

The  allegory,  and  more  especially  the  dream  or  vision,*is,  in 
the  simpler  stages  of  society,  and  consequently  in  the  early  lite- 
rature of  must  nations,  a  favourite  euphemistic  form  for  the 
announcement  of  severe,  or  otherwise  dL«agreeable  truths.  Its 
cap'^ity  of  double  interpretation  might  serve  as  a  retreat  for 
the  dreamer  in  case  of  apprehended  persecution,  and  when  once 
it  had  become  a  common  mode  of  censuring  social  or  political 
grievances,  it  would  continue  to  be  employed  by  those  who  no 
longer  needed  the  disguise  of  equivocal  language,  merely  be- 
cause it  was  the  xisiial  form  in  which  the  inferior  expres.sed 
his  dissatisfactiou  with  the  administration  or  the  corruptions 
of  the  superior  power. 

While,  therefore,  Wyeliffe,  at  a  somewhat  later  day,  assumed 
a  posture  of  open  hostility  to  the  papal  church,  by  attacking 
some  of  the  cardinal  doctrines  on  whicii  the  supremacy  of  the 
see  of  Rome  is  founded,  the  Vision  of  Piers  Pioughman  had  not 
taken  so  advanced  a  position.  At  the  same  time,  it  was  ex- 
tremely well  calculated  to  suggest  opinions  which  it  did  not 
itself  openly  profess ;  and  the  readers,  who  recognized  the  tru'.h 
of  the  pictures  of  social  and  ecclesiastieal  depravity  there  pre- 
sented, could  hardly  fail  to  suspect  the  necessity  of  adopting 
some  more  energetic  measures  of  reform  than  a  mere  resort  to 
moral  snasiou.    TIence  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  Vision,  and, 

*  For  some  ver;  int^rcHCing  st.atementi  ia  regard  to  tlie  ideas  of  tbe 
indcat  racea  od  the  subject  of  dreams,  B«fl  E.  B.  Tylor'a  JSatiy  Uittory  ^ 
Maiikiiid.  Introduetors  Chapter. 


LccT.  Tn. 


PIERS  PWrCItMAS 


305 


afowyeara  aft«r,tlie  Creed,  of  Piera  Ploughman, — which  latter 
is  more  exclusively  directed  against  the  corruptions  of  the 
Komiflh  Chuivb, —  potterfully  aided  in  prumoting  the  reception 
of  the  doctrines  of  WyeliSe,  eucouragod  the  circulation  of  *"c 
n«w  English  versions  of  the  Scriplnms,  a«:i  thiw  plauted,  deep 
in  the  English  mind,  the  germ  of  ttiat  religious  revolution 
which  was  so  au-^piciou^ly  begun  and  perfected  in  the  gixteenth 
century,  u  well  a-s  of  tJie  political  reforms  which  followed,  a 
hundred  yeai-a  later. 

1  shall  not  go  much  into  detail  in  givin^f  a  general  view  of 
the  Etrticturc  of  this  intvrci^tiu-;  and  rcmarkahle  poem.  Xo 
branch  of  crit  it-ism  is  less  goucrally  profitable  or  instructive 
than  that  which  di-tcuiuteH  the  plan  of  litt^rary  composition^ 
except  in  reference  to  the  drama,  the  special  aim  of  which  is  the 
exbibition  of  tlie  entire  roorul  character  and  internal  life  of  in- 
dividuals, considered  as  types  of  humanity  in  its  almost  infi- 
nitely varied  phases.  The  exposition  of  Uie  plan  of  a  work  of 
imagination  no  more  helps  us  to  form  &  eoncoption  of  the  itn- 
prcsinon  we  derive  from  the  praduction  itself,  than  a  de»;riptioii 
of  a  skeleton  would  aid  ua  in  constructing  a  viRual  image  of  the 
person  of  a  Washington.  It  is  the  muscular  form,  the  circu- 
lating fluids,  the  coloured  integuments,  tliat  give  life  and  indi- 
viduality to  organic  objects  and  to  the  product*  of  the  organized 
fancy;  and  the  actual  ]>cru:»a]  of  a  poem  is  as  essential  to  an 
idea  of  it  as  a  whole,  as  the  ught  of  a  man  to  a  clear  notion  of 
lii:i  persona  I  ity.  Every  primitive,  incipient  literature  is  spon- 
taneous and  unconscious,  not  premeditated  and  cntieal.  I» 
this  stage  of  art,  or  nithcr  of  impulsive  composition,  narrative 
and  dificursive  works  of  imnginntion  are  written  without  a  plan. 
The  poem  shap^-s  and  organizes  itself  as  it  grows;  and  it  may 
be  remarked  that  in  the  .majority  of  cases  where  authors  have 
themselves  set  forth  the  scheme  and  purport  of  their  allegoric*, 
it  bAs  been  found  difBcult,  if  not  impossible,  to  recognize  the 
profeaeed  plan  iu  the  finished  work. 

But  to   return.     The  dreamer  of  the  Vision,  *  weary*   for- 


306 


THE  nsiOR  or  rins  rtxmaamx 


iKCT.  \lt 


wan<l(re<),'  falls  asleep  'on  ft  May  morwcnjnge  on  Malreme 
liilles,'  the  poet  tliiia  happily  Miggostiti^,  at  the  coromeQc«iii«nt 
of  the  poem,  the  cheerful  images  Ix-loiiging  to  the  return  of 
spring  a&d  the  beautiful  sceneiy  for  which  lliat  locality  ia  still 
famoufl.  He  sees  the  iohatitantx  of  the  enrth  gatliered  in  a  ihxT 
moodow  before  him,  and  ubsi-rvej  tlieir  various  ranks  and  occii> 
pfttioDB,  dvToting  a  large  jiaii  of  his  dcMriptioo  to  an  account 
of  the  dilTerent  ordera  of  tbe  oionaatic  aiid  Kecular  clergy,  re- 
ligious mendicants  and  pilgriros,  and  depicting  in  strong 
language  their  worldliness  and  depravity. 

I  Ibni]  ihtn  tmrt, 
A!l«  (he  lount  ordrca, 
Piediyiigo  tbu  peple 
Tor  profti  of  heinKlret 
Gloacd  l]i«  gospel, 
As  bciD  good  liktd; 
For  coTi'iiiw;  of  cojwn, 
Coostniwcd  it  lis  thci  iroldo. 

This  sketch,  vith  the  old  &b1e  of  belling  the  cat,  occtiplct  the 
Intrudiiction.      In  the  first  section,  or  Patme,  as  the  writer 
Btyira  it,  a  heavenly  meraenger,   the  perMnification  of  'holi 
ohirche,'  appciire  to   Uie  dn^amer,  and   bestows  axplanation^M 
warnings  and  counsels  upon  him.    In  the  aeoond  FftMua, 
olwcrves  'on  his  left  half  a  wom&n,  who  is  thus  described:  — 

I  loked  OD  my  Irft  baU, 
A*  the  lady  m«  tnughie, 
And  was  war  of  a  woman 
Worthilich^  y-clntbed, 
Forfilcd  wiih  {wlurs 
The  fyavie  upon  cnbs, 
T-Coroiuwd  with  *  cnroins 
The  kyng  hath  noon  bcun 
Fctitllcbu'  hire  IVtigres 
Were  freued  wilb  gold  wyr, 


*  jWiUoW,  dcg^ntlj,  Konoaii-Fmcb.  faictiainniofl^  boa  L>L  Ia3*t« 


Lwi.  VIL 


ras  Tisiox  or  fieks  rLouauiuui 


SM 


Ani!  r}i«riMi  rede  nibica 

A"  rirdp  ns  any  gicccio,' 

And  iJiamaiKKlcs  vf  livrretA  pril) 

And  double  niaiiete  raphlrea, 

Orii'iiiids*  and  ewi^es,' 

£iiTt'Q)'me))*  to  d«fttro]r«. 

Utre  robe  nns  fii)  dche^ 
Of  iwm3  »it-.irlcl  fngif.yticd, 
"Wilh  rilinnv*  uf  riid  guld 
And  i>r  I'iclic  KkincH. 
Hiri-'  urmy  mc  mvysJied, 
Swich  richcMeanugb  I  uev<!F6; 
I  huddo  wonder  wbst  eliu  uo^ 
And  wbuB  wit'  ube  w«re. 

This  lady,  as  Holy  Chircb«  iiifonns  him,  is  Mode,  or  what  tlia 
■English  Sfripturcs  call  liicre,  and  'lu  the  pojiea  piileb'  ia  na 
familinr  at  Holi  Cliirch«  bentelf.  His  visitor  now  leaves  him, 
ttnd  in  tbe  remainder  of  the  second,  &s  well  as  in  the  third  and 
fourth  sectious.  the  dnttnicr  observe*  how  all,  high  and  low, 
rich  and  poor,  Iny  and  c1ei;gy,  alike  olTrr  their  homage  to  Mede 
or  Lucrv,  who  C(mtnu:t«  a  ]«gid  marriag;*;  with  Falsehood.  lo 
the  third  PAi^itu.t,  Mcde  in  lakeD  Ento  &vour  at  ci>urt,  and  is  much 
careeaed  by  the  friars,  though  her  intrigues  are  )tomt:tini(« 
thwarted  by  Conscience,  who  seems  to  have  greater  inBuence 
with  the  king  than  with  the  priesthood.  The  king  proposes  a 
tiew  matrimonial  alliance  between  Medu  aud  CoDficicuc^  to 
which  proposal  the  latter  replies:  — 


'  fUrdt,  bnming  or  gloirinj;  (dbI.  •  erimii!.  n<3  sapplui*.  •  magt,  deAncd  \ij 
Wrinlit  with  •  qnctj-  at  lo  ila  Knin«.  'a  kiml  of  prtcicw  nlonc.'  Ui  Ihn  oyun- 
tHarinr,  tua'Watrr  ur  grrcn  hcrj\.  Ean,  in  old  Fiuich,  wai  >jirlli-i)  in  ■  (crmt 
Torinj  or  1•ll}^  ni»l,  Knionit  olhrn.  *auw«,  oftwo,  taigtv  md  Ik-dm  XMyr,  M 
■laokiaotwitliirluiilini:  iu  r\'*i'nil>I»iicn  to  111*  A.S.  Luer  or  Iiwrr.  IfiL  hTprr.) 
MNT,  A  vnitpr-rtMwL  '  mutaifiitn  to  ilff)n/jfr.  Tlw  roby.  nnd  mn.nj'  oihi't 
pNCiaiw  >i(ina.  w«n^  worn  in  tlic  Xiddle  Agn  n«  Miulcta  Bgniiuit  poitoa ;  and 
llMgr  V*r#  bt'lipTi'd  hj  oiaDy  nodical  men  laaurlaphyaioil  infltMno*.  *>  rvmiNliiil 
•cmtli  In  iliv  hwUitiK  of  (roundly  whoUirr  tioax  pouoiiDd  or  DD[>oiiioiivd  »<-)ij>uuj. 
KccipM  Tor  tli«  apf  Uoatioa  of  iii»ia  ia»j  bo  fouod  <4  u  kU  date  aa  the  mexta.- 
Iffrmh  ocotAnr* 


308  tns  TisioH  or  riSBS  flocosiuv  Licr.  VU. 

Crist  it  me  forbcd*  I 

Er  I  wmJdp  i>wicli«  b  wi^ 

Wo  mo  hitidv  I 

For  riu\  U  Tn-lf.  of  Iiin  fctllli 

Fikcl  of  hire  upL-nhc, 

Aiid  inukctli  mi^  niywlo 

Tnut  of  liin!  irawr 
Bitntj'elli  ful  maaye. 

He  thiu  proceeds  to  state  bU  objections  to  th«  Dinteh,  at  great 
leugth,  brin^n<;  out  the  itbtupg  in  Church  and  State,  of  nhidi 
Mode,  or  thu  Iotc  of  lucre,  iu  tiiv  cniiw.*,  but  tiually  proposes  to 
leave  the  queetiou  te  tbu  decision  of  Ressoo.  Tcace  now  euten 
upon  ibc  Hcdne  ii8  u  Miitur  to  piirlmmt-iit  for  mirths  for  griev- 
tkii<:eM  inflict«d  upon  hiiu  hy  Wrou^,  and  KeaMtii  and  CooKciencv, 
prevail  vith  the  king,  who  announoes  his  determination 
govero  his  renltn  according  to  the  ndvieo  of  Beasoo.  Tb 
coodudea  the  fourth  Kctioa  and  the  lir^t  vision. 

Tho  dn-amvr  ^  waked  of  liia  wynkyug '  and  attempted  to  pro- 
ceed OD  hiti  pilgrimi^e,  but 

wo  wmwilhnlle 
That  [l)c]  ne  bndilc  alept  aaddsr* 
And  7'>cighcD  nioorc 

BecomlDg  fatigned,  be,  like  many  other  good  ChrUti&tu 
•od  sinoe  his  time, 

tat  snAely  a-douBt 
And  »ei<l«  bin  hildvp, 
Aod  so  lie  tmhlcdc  on  hi*  bcdH^ 
Thei  broaghu.-  him  a-alt^ 

He  now  has  a  aecond  vision,  in  which  be  again 

angh  the  Icld  Ail  o{  folk, 

and  Reason  preaching  repentance  to  difTt-rent  cIosms  of  offendeni, 
each  of  which  is  penoutfied  by  the  name  of  the  sin  to  which  it 
is  uddicttnL    One  of  the  efaicf  sinuen  is  Coveitise*  who,  after  i 


LtCT.  VIL  THE  TISIOK  OF  PIERS  PLOUOHMAS  309 

long  and  curious  voluntary  confesdon,  la  subjected  to  a  crow- 
examinatioQ  by  Repentunce. 
The  following  is  an  extract:  — 

'  I  hove  ben  CDTeitoiis,'  qaod  tliifl  csjtif, 
•I  bi-knowe'  it  here, 
For  som  tyme  I  served 
Sjrome-at'e-  Sty  le, 
And  was  hia  prentice  y-pligh( 
Hia  profit  to  wayte. 

'  First  I  lemed  to  lye, 
A  leef  outher  tvreyne; 
Wikkedly  to  weye 
Was  my  firste  leaBon ; 
To  Wy  and  to  Wyocheatrt 
I  wente  to  the  feyre, 
'With  many  manere  marcbaundiB8| 
As  my  maister  me  higbte. 
Ne  hadde  tbe  grace  of  gyle  y-go 
Amongea  my  chaffare, 
It  hadde  ben  unsold  this  seven  yer, 
So  me  Godhelpel 

'  Thanne  drough  I  me  among  dn|Ml% 
My  donet*  toleme, 
To  drawe  the  liaer*  alon^ 
The  lengcr  it  semed ; 
Among  the  richo  rayea 
I  rendred  a  lesson, 
To  brocbe  hem  with  a  pak-nedl(^ 
And  playte  hem  logiderea, 
And  putte  hem  in  a  presse^ 
And  pyne  hem  iberinne, 
Til  ten  yerdea  or  twelvs 
Hadde  tolled  out  thritteno. 

'  My  wif  was  a  webbe, 
And  wo]] en  cloth  made ; 
She  Bpak  to  spynnestereB 

'  M-Jnoiee,  confew,  Ger.  bekaniieii.  ■  ionU,  a  name  appKed  TO  gramioaii 
bom  DoDHtiu,  the  authar  of  a  celebrated  Latia  acddeace  and  lyntaz,  and,  aftca> 
vud«,toany  manual  of  uubuctiiiiigOiMt  of  mien        *  ttwr,  aelTigc^ 


SIO 


THB  TmO.X   or   PICBS  tLOVOaHAa 


laa.  VIL 


Ta  opTnncn  !t  oute, 
Ac  Uie  pouni]  thai  w3.it  powd  faj 
P«ised  a  quatron  moore 
Tban  mvn  oir«n«  nimcart' 
Who  K>  wo>-«l  iniihe. 

*  I  boughic  hir«  barly-mal^ 
She  br««r  il  to  teile. 
Pen/  nlo  and  puddjrng  ala 
She  ponrod  tc^derca, 
For  Uborcre  and  far  loirc  folk 
Thai  lay  by  liyitiHcIie. 

'Tbe  bvMe  nio  lajr  in  my  boor. 
Or  ID  my  bcd-dianibrc ; 
And  vrlw  so  bumm«d  tfaera^ 
Boughic  it  iltonifiur, 
A  gnlon  Tor  «  grolff. 
God  wont,  no  triao  '. 
And  yot  it  ciuii  in  cn[ipc-m«I(^ 
Thill  ciiift  my  nif  uncd. 
KoHC  l]i«  Iti^nrmter 
Wiw  hire  rigbl«  nune; 
Bhp  halh  hoI<len  huklceiT* 
Al  hire  lif  tyiUL-. 
Ac  I  Hvrere  now,  m  iIim  tic  I 
Tlwt  sjnac  wol  I  k-u-. 
Awl  noTorc  nJkkt^ly  wcyit 
Ne  wikke cbalTaro  use; 
Bui  w«nd«n  to  Wnlt^ghnm, 
And  my  wif  nU, 

Anil  biiMu  t)ia  Knodc  «f  BromhollB 
Brynge  ma  out  of  d«llc.' 

' Rcpentedetdow  cvoreT'  qnod  I(epenUuno% 
*Or  reMliluctoD  madcat* 

*  Ym*,  onfH  I  WM  y-tierborw«d,'  qtwd  Iw^ 

*  With  iin  hwp  of  chnfimefi, 
I  rooii  wbiin  ihvi  were  a-raiM 
And  rilli-di:  lure  mtdun.' 


*  mmerr,  hert  {irobablj  tbn  bowl  of  «  itMlfanl.  «r  «f  a  p^  of  KilMt 
Mlly,  kCDjL       *  s**.    Tbit  pMticKbatagMiaiavwtokqiMttioafraaad  >Sn^ 
■UT«ly,ia«migl|]raMdfi)ri«&    Sm  Finl  SaiM^  iMtata  XXVI,  fP.  a».U«i, 


Lam.  VIL  THZ  TIfflOK  0?  FIBBS  PLOUQHIUH  31i 

'  Tbat  wtiB  no  reatitucion,'  quod  Repentaimoe^ 

*  But  a  robberia  thefts  ; 

Tliow  haddest  be  the  bettre  wortbi 

Ben  hanged  therfore, 

Than  for  al  that 

That  thow  hast  here  shewed,' 

'  I  wende  riflynge  were  reatitucion,'  quod  lu^ 

•  For  I  lemed  nevere  rede  on  boke ; 
And  I  kan  no  Frentuhe,  in  feith, 

But  of  the  ferthcEte  ende  of  Northfotk.' 

'Usedestow  evere  usurie?'  quod  BepenlMiiMMh 

*In  al  thi  lif  tyme.' 
'Nay  sotbly,'  he  wide, 

'  Save  in  my  yoiithe 

I  lemed  among  Lumbardea 

And  Jewea  a  lesson, 

To  weye  pens  with  a  peis,' 

And  pare  the  bevyeste, 

And  leue  it  for  love  of  the  cro% 

To  leggd  a  wed'  and  leae  iL 

Swiche  dcdcs  I  dide  write, 

If  ha  hia  day  breke, 

I  hare  mo  manoira  thorugh  reiage^ 

Than  thorugh  miseretur  et  commodaL 
'  I  have  lent  lordes 

And  ladiea  my  chafiare, 

And  ben  hire  brocour  after, 

And  booght  it  myselve; 

Eachaungea  and  chevyaannoe* 

With  Rwich  chafikre  I  dele. 

And  lene  folk  that  leae  wola 

A  lippe  at  every  noble, 

And  with  Lumbardts  lettres' 

I  ladde  gold  to  Rome, 

And  took  it  by  tale  hei^ 

And  tolde  hem  there  laase.' 

*  pel*,  Vt.  poid^  wd^t  ■  wti,  pled,-^.  ■  ZtnaSar^  btt't$,  UDi 

of  exchange.     Then  sia  some  passages  in  tjiia  «xtnet  whidi  I  do  not  nndantaa^ 
J  h^a  mj  rMdcn  m^  ba  more  fortaoale. 


Sis  IHB  TISIOS   OF  PIEKS  PLOrGHKAS  Lrt.  TIL 

'  LcDiestow  erere  lordet, 
For  lore  of  hire  maynteiiaiincaf  * 
*  Te,  I  hare  lent  to  lordes, 
Lored  me  aerere  mSter. 
And  hare  y-maad  many  a  Imjgtit 
Bothc  mercer  and  dmper. 
That  jnTed  nevere  for  his  jxvatiaboia 
Noglit  a  peire  glovea.' 

'  BaHtow  ipiii  oD  porere  men. 
That  mote  nedea  bonwo  ? ' 

*  I  hare  as  mnchc  pil^  of  pOTcre  mea. 
As  pedlere  hath  of  catlea. 

That  wolde  kille  hem,  if  he  cacche  hem  myghto^ 
For  coveitiae  of  hir  ekj^nnea.' 

'  Artow  manlich  among  tbi  Degbeborai 
Of  thi  mete  and  drrnkc  7 ' 

*  I  aiD  holilen,'  quod  he,  *  as  benda 
As  hound  is  in  kichena, 
Amongea  my  negheborea,  namely^ 
Swiche  a  namo  ich  hare.' 

Tbe  multitude  of  repeutant  bearers  set  out  on  s  pilgrimt^ 
10  Truth,  under  the  leadership  of  a  pilgrim  who  is  thoa 
described:  — 

Ac  there  was  wight  noon  to  wjv 
The  wey  thider  koutbe, 
But  blustredcQ  fiirtb  as  beeistM 
Over  bankea  and  hillw  ^ 
Til  'ate  was  and  Ionize 
lliat  thei  a  leodc '  metts, 
Apparailled  as  a  paynytn 
In  pilgrymca  wiae. 
He  bar  a  burdnnn'  y-boimdl 
With  a  brood  liate, 
In  a  wiihwynde  wise 
T-wounden  aboute; 
A  bolle  and  a  ba;^ 
He  bar  by  bin  syde, 

■  Itede,  num.  penoB.         *  burdain,  *taS 


Lter.  VU. 


TUB  Vision  OP  ptens  rLocoDiua 


S13 


And  hundred  or  ampidles) 

On  his  hat  Helen, 

!Ugn<!*  of  Synnv, 

And  fhrllcu  nf  Gnlicc, 

And  many  n  croticliic'  on  hU  dob^ 

And  ktj'ca  of  Koinp, 

And  tlic  vumyclu  tii-foret 

For  mtoi  iJiuldv  knowa 

And  86  bi  tiiae  Bignes 

Whom  bo  sought  hadde. 

It  mny  Ijc  worth  remarking,  in  connection  with  this  de-icrip- 
tion,  which  would  in  lunny  particulars  apply  to  the  religious 
mend  icui til  of  the  Eaut  at  the  present  dny,  whether  Moslem  or 
Cbristion,  that  the  different  tokens  cniimerat«d  indicated  the 
different  shnnea  or  other  sacred  localities  which  the  pilgrim  h«d 
visited  or  professed  to  have  visited.  The  'shclle  of  Galice,'  or 
cocklc-Bbell,  was  the  proper  eognizniiw;  of  those  who  had  paid 
tlieir  vowH  at  the  shrine  of  St.  James,  at  Compostella  in  Ualicio, 
OD  the  coast  of  which  province  (he  cockle-sliell  abounded ;  the 
palm  and  tbe  cross  were  worn  by  those  who  liad  worshipped  at 
the  Holy  Sepulchre:  the  keys  of  Peter,  and  the  vcmyele,  or 
painting  of  tlie  handkerchief  of  St.  Veronica,  on  which  the  Sa- 
viour iuipn-sisi-d  Wxn  likeneju,  when  be  wiped  the  sweat  from  his 
brow  with  it  on  bis  way  to  Calvary,  by  those  who  had  been  at 
Home. 

The  pilgrim*  notwithstanding  his  experience  as  a  traveller, 
am)  the  sftnctity  with  which  his  visits  to  so  many  sacred  localities 
bad  invested  him,  proved  a  blind  guide,  and  Uie  wanderers  put 
themselves  imder  tbe  direetion  of  Piers  tbe  Ploughman,  who 
now,  for  the  first  time,  appears  in  the  poem.  The  new  guide 
employs  them  in  productive  labour,  but  they  become  seditious, 
and  are  at  last  reduced  by  the  aid  of  IIungiT,  who  subdues 
Waste,  the  leader  of   tbe  revolt,  and  humbles  bis  followers. 


ampulla,  gmcnllv,  wmaM  phinli;  here  it  urnn*  to  mun  lokrn^        *  ermiciti, 
the  modiim  frtilcA  Ukra  it*  nuus  frun  it«  crou-tik«  Cocm, 


814  tsE  Tisioii  or  FiEBs  PiAroHUAit  Lkt.  til 

The  poet  here  alludes  to  the  effects  of  a  recent  famine  and 
pl^ue,  and  sharply  satirizes  the  liuury  and  ^travagance  of  the 
wealthier  classes.  The  '  pardons '  or  indulgences  of  the  Pope 
are  contemptuously  treated,  and  the  pilgrim  goes  in  search  of 
•Do-well,'  a  personification  of  good  works,  the  true  nature  of 
which  is  treated  as  a  difficult  question.  Wit  appears  to  him  and 
describes  the  residence  of  Do-well,  Do-better,  and  Do-best,  de- 
livering, at  the  same  time,  a  rambling  moral  and  religious  lec- 
ture. For  this  he  is  reproved  by  his  wife,  Studie,  evidently  a 
ftrong-minded  dame. 

That  lene  was  of  lere, 
And  of  liche  bothe,' 

who  takes  the  words  out  of  his  mouth,  aad,  after  a  long  Hb- 
floursei  during  which  her  husband,  Wit^ 

bicom  so  cnnfua 
He  kouthe  noght  loke, 
And  as  doumb  as  dethe. 
And  drough  him  aiere, 

ite  recommends  the  Ploughman  to  her  cousin  Clergie,  for  further 
instruction.  Clergie  gives  his  pupil  a  dissertation,  in  which 
occurs  what  has  been  called  a  prophecy  of  the  dissolutiou  of  the 
monasteries  by  Henry  VIII. : — 

And  thanne  slial  the  abbot  of  Abyngdonc^ 
And  al  his  issue  for  evere, 
Hare  a  knok  of  a  kyng, 
And  incurable  the  wounde. 

When  Clergie  concludes,  the  pilgrim  exclaims:  — 

This  is  a  long  lesson, 
And  Utel  am  I  the  wiser, 

'  Lent  of  ttft  and  of  liche,  mragM  in  doctrino  and  in  ppreon.  Tail  it  ■ 
MFcaam  Bgninat  icliolnstie  tbeologf,  'science  falaelj  §o  called,'  u  opposed  ta 
practical,  liviDg  Ciinstumt]r. 


vn. 


rnK  nsioR  or  riERS  PLOucauAit 


31S 


tor.vn 

^Be«ds  to  reply,  at  great  length,  and  receives  a  reproof  from 
^Rpture,  for  bis  indocile  temper.  Then  follovs  another  vision, 
'in  which  th«  drvamcr  is  cxposeO  to  tlic  CcniptatioD*  of  fortune 
JBj  neriMial  pluisiirc,  in  rescued  hy  OH  Age,  and  fal]«  into  a 
jBdit-niion  on  tlie  covetoiianeiH  of  the  friaf!),  the  doctrine  of 
predestioatioa  and  other  religioUH  topics.  Nature  now  curies 
him  to  a  mountain,  and  Bhows  him  how  all  living  creatures,  man 
■lone  excepted,  arc  obedient  to  the  dictate  of  Bcwon,  alter 
vhieh  follows  an  exhortation  from  Imaginalivc,  conccroing  tha 
>^vine  puniglimeuts,  the  duties  of  charity  and  mercy,  and  the 
;greater  responsibilities  of  the  leamod  and  the  rich. 

Several  sections  of  similar  geneml  character  follow,  in  which 
new  personifications  of  virtues,  Tices,  and  moral  and  intellectuat 
qualities  are  introduced.  In  tho  eighteenth  section,  the  cha- 
racter of  Piers  Flougbman  is  ideutilicd  with  that  of  the  Saviour, 
and  the  remainder  of  tbis  suction  is  principally  occupied  with 
Christ'^  Pansiou,  hifl  dejwent  info  Hell,  the  rcAcno  of  the  patri- 
archs and  prophets,  his  resurrection  and  his  final  trinmph  over 
the  infernal  fqiirita.  We  have  then  the  foundation  of  tfac  visible 
Church,  the  opposition  of  worldly  men  and  princes,  and  an  attack 
of  Antichrist  on  the  Church.  Afterwards,  the  Castle  of  Unity, 
the  strong-hold  of  the  Church,  is  »e»nilcd  by  an  army  of  prieata 
and  monks,  and  Conscience,  the  governor  of  the  cn«tlc,  is  driven 
out,  and  goes  in  quest  of  the  Ploughman,  when  the  dreamer 
awakes, 

^^hc  movement  of  the  poem  i«,  to  a  con^dcrable  extent,  dia> 
^filtic  and  iu  tliese  portioni)  the  dialect  is  evidentlyoolloquial, 
.though  the  characters  are  not  sufficiently  individtialized  to  give 
ithe  performance  much  of  dramatic  effect;  but  it  seems  ex- 
llremely  well  calculared  to  influence  the  claea  for  whose  use  it 
|«aH  chiefly  intended,  and  the  success  it  met  with  snfBciently 
proves  that,  in  spite  of  its  Latin  quotations,  it  was,  in  the  main, 
■rell  suited  to  their  comprchunsion. 

Although,  OS  I  have  before  remarked,  the  proportion  of  words 
if  forcij2;n  origin  in  the  vocabulary  of  Piets  Ploughman  i»  aa 


31G 


IBB   Vision    OF  TIERS   noCflllMAir 


LscT  VU. 


great  ft*  In  Chuuccr,  yet  tlie  stnictiire  of  the  dinlect  is  mote 
nrcliaio,  and  there  are  many  words  which  are  now  obaol«fe,in- 
cliuliiij^  n  coDRiderable  number  the  meaning  of  vhi<-h  is  alto- 
gether unknown.  But  there  ia  no  euch  difference  in  the  dtock 
of  words,  or  in  the  syntacticid  combinations  of  the  two  aiitiiont, 
M  to  oreat«  a  maiked  dialectic  diMtincUoii  between  them,  and 
tliej'  iirft  hardly  more  unliko  tlian  the  &tyle  and  diction  of  two 
Engli&h  writers  of  the  present  day,  who  should  treat  tbcmu 
and  address  audiences  w  different  as  thoso  of  Chaucer  and 
LongUndp. 

The  moods  and  b-nsca  of  the  rerb  had  a4!quire<l  very  nearly 
their  present  force,  and  the  -past  and  future  amtliAriM  were 
used  stibiNtantJally  as  in  modei'a  English.  I  mention  this  point 
particularly,  because  it  has  been  said  that  the  curious  and  intri- 
cate dintinctiou  wo  now  make  between  tbo  two  auxiliaries 
ehnlt  and  unit,  i*  of  ri?ccnt  oriipn.  CtuM.^  may  indeed  be  fouod 
in  Pirrs  t'loiighinan,  wht^ru  »hiill  is  iise^l  in  a  connection  tiiat 
would,  in  modern  usage,  require  tvitl,  hut  tliese  ore  few,  and 
some  of  them  douhtfnl ;  nnd  [  have  obtterred  no  case  vbere 
ttri'U  ia  put  for  the  modern  skaU. 

Th&  verbs  arc  inflected  much  according  to  the  Anglo-Sasoa 
(asbioD,  the  ondini;  lU  characterizing  not  only  the  tJiird  pcr^oQ 
ringular,  present  indicative,  but  ull  the  persons  of  the  plural  of 
that  mood  nnd  tense,  as  well  a«  the  imperative.  The  infinitive 
generally  ends  in  en,  as  does  also  the  plural  of  the  past  tense, 
and  both  the  weak  and  strong  form  of  conjugation  are  employed. 
To  all  thette  nit<4  there  are  exceptions  and  the  poet  seems  to 
have  been  influenced  much  by  rhythm  In  the  conjogation  of  bl^ 
verbs. 

The  nouna,  witJi  few  exceptions,  fonn  the  plural  in  e,  and  th^ 
adjective  plural  usually  terminates  in  e,  but  the  declemdoa  Orf 
this  port  of  speech  is  irregular. 

Tlie  return  to  the  Saxon  conjugation  of  the  verba,  which,  u 
we   Imvi;   seen,  had  been    much  disturbed,  is  cnriouts  as  u    . 
exemplilication  of  the  reactionary  tendency  I  bare  loeDtionedr  a 


LiCT.  VII.  THE  TISIOK   OF  PIEBS  PLO0OBMAH  317 

«D(1  the  influence  of  Piers  Ploughman,  or  of  the  spirit  by  which 
ibat  work  was  animated,  was  strong  enough  to  keep  this  revived 
inflection  cuirent  until  after  the  time  of  Chaucer. 

There  is,  in  general,  mucli  care  and  precision  in  the  use  of 
words,  which  seem  often  to  be  employed  with  an  intelligent  re- 
ference to  their  derivative  history,  and,  in  some  instances,  they 
are  explained  by  a  direct  statement  of  their  descent.  The  der- 
ivation of  the  word  heathen  from  heath,  as  implying  the  rude 
and  uncivilized  inhabitants  of  wild  and  unreclaimed  territory,  is 
curious,  and  it  has  appeared  as  original  in  more  than  one  later 
linguistic  work.     The  whole  passage  is  as  follows ;  — 

'  Clooth  (hat  comrth  fro  the  wevyng 
la  n<ight  comly  to  were, 
Til  it  be  fulled  under  foot 
Or  in  fullyri"  st(>kke3, 
Wasshcn  v/iA  with  water, 
And  with  lasclcs  cracched, 
T-toukod'  and  y-leynted,' 
And  under  tnillonrB  hande ; 
Right  so  it  fai-cti)  by  a  bam, 
Tlial  born  is  of  a  wombe, 
Til  it  be  criHtncd  in  Cristas  name, 
And  confcrnied  of  iho  bisshope, 
It  is  hcilicnc  ajt  to  hevene-ward, 
And  hflp-loea  lo  the  aouie. 
Hcihcn  is  to  niene  afier  heeth 
And  unlik'd  erthc, 
As  in  wildc  wildcraesae, 
'Wexeth  wilde  biiestes, 
Budc  and  unrcsonable, 
ISeanyDge  wi  thou  ten  cropiera.* 

P!eT8  Ploughman,  although  allegorical  In  its  plan,  and  di- 
dactic in  its  aims,  gives  us  more  minute  and  intimate  views  of 
the  material  and  social  life  of  that  age,  than  almost  any  poetical 

'  g^mJttd,  dyed.        *  y-ttynttd,  stretched  on  t«iit«i> 


S18 


tOB  TISIOK  OP  riERS   PLOrOHUU 


tKt.  VIL 


work  [□  early  Euglish  liU;Tutiir&  Wo  have  gliinpsn  nt  the  con- 
dition, and  wva  the  dre«8  and  nulriment,  of  tbe  kltoiiring 
cluises,  tl>e  procefnas  of  the  arU,  the  frauds  of  arttaaiut  and 
dva)erB,tlw  corruptions  in  Ihv  udiuinistnitiou  ofjiLstice,  the  rela- 
tions btitwoi-n  Iho  cicrg}-  and  Uie  people,  and,  in  Hhort,  at  all  tbo«e 
circuinBlancci  nhich  made  up  the  actualities  of  En);li«h  lifo  in 
tbe  fourteenth  centuiy;  and  lionce,  though  it  deals  with  no 
questions  of  chronology,  this  j^ma  is  a  cootjibaUon  of  soma 
value  to  the  domestic  histor;  of  tliv  Enj^li^h  nation. 

Tbe  fbUowiog  p««sagei  are  of  the  clinracter  juat  indicated  t  — 

'  Hphhm  Tie  wi'l<!  I  wi-nde. 
Til  I  bar*:  djiicd  bi  this  day, 
AdiI  }--droake  bodies' 

'  I  have  110  pcny,*  quod  Iic(% 
*  Puletlos  to  bugge,' 
He  neiihvr  g>-«i  no  gjj*,* 
But  two  gr«iui  chaMi^ 
A  fcv'c  oruddca  ukI  creiMi 
And  nn  luvcr*  cako, 
And  two  lore*  of  bene*  and  bm^ 
Y'bnkc  fc<r  mj  ftantm;' 
An<l  7<:t  I  Mye,  by  in)-  tuule  I 
I  hiivo  no  mit  bacon, 
No  no  ookt-uc)',*  bj  Crlatl 
CdIi>]>pc«  liir  to  nuilcva. 

*  Ac  I  liavc  pi-rcilo  and  poTOtta% 
And  mnnye  onlp  plnuntaSi 
And  clc  a  cow  and  a  ctl^ 
And  a  cnrt  innro 
To  drnn*('  n-lcid  my  ilnnge, 
Thn  vhilc  ihu  difi^tlilc  Uilrih; 
Aii<l  by  ihin  UiIihIo  we  mote  lyre 
Til  Lamini-iau  tynie. 
And  l>y  ihai,  I  hope  to  have 
Herroftl  iu  my  croito, 


•  timw,  lidj. 


*  tflttnqf,  Wright  ttink*.  ■  lean  fnd. 


'  ffryt,  pig*.  •  hattr,  mIsmL  *  /amiM.  i 


LVC;     IL  lEK  TISION  07  PIEBS  PLOnOHHAn  319 

And  tbannc  may  I  dighte  thi  Aynetf 
Ae  me  deers  liketh.' 

Al  the  povcre  peple  tho 
Peacoddes  fetteo, 
BesGs  and  baken  apples 
Thei  brogLte  in  hir  luppea, 
ChiboUcH  and  ctiervclles, 
And  ripe  chiriea  manye, 
And  profrede  Piers  this  present 
To  plese  with  Hunger. 

Al  Hunger  eet  in  haste, 
And  sxed  after  moors. 
Thanne  povere  folk,  for  fere^ 
Fedden  Hunger  yeme, 
With  grene  poiret  and  pesen 
To  poisone  bym  thei  thogbte. 
By  that  it  neghed  neer  harvest, 
And  uewe  com  cam  to  chepyng;' 
Thannc  w^ifl  folk  fdyn, 
And  fedde  Hunger  with  the  beste, 
With  goode  ale,  aa  Gloton  laghte. 
And  garte  Hunger  go  slepe. 

And  tho  wolde  Wastour  noght  werdM^ 
But  wandren  aboute, 
Ne  no  beggere  ele  breed 
That  benes  ione  were, 
But  of  coket  and  cler-matyn,' 
Or  ellis  of  clene  whete  ; 
Ne  noon  halfpeny  ale 
In  none  wise  drynke. 
But  of  the  beate  and  of  the  brunnpate* 
That  in  bm^he  is  to  selle. 

Laborers  that  have  no  land 
To  lyre  on  but  biro  bandea. 
Deyned  noght  to  dybe  a  day 
Nyght-olde  wortess 
May  no  peoy  ale  bem  paye^ 
He  DO  pece  of  bacone, 

tttpgnff,  market        '  coiet  and  cUr-vUyn,  Saer  kindi  of  bread,         *  Irtw 
bniwiMtt,  nehMt  with  malt. 


NoQglit  to  hn  u  It  fitbdora  or  a  (rcr«, 

l-'or  to  kVq  fiirtiai 

Uoonlichc  at  olhuTi:  :iieikUCH  boUMi^ 

An<l  Imtieii  btr  cwcu«. 

EIrage '  is  tbc  liaU« 

Ecb  day  in  th«  wike, 

Tbur  ilic  lord  ne  llie  lady 

LJkiHli  Dof^lii  to  oitie. 

Now  baiti  ccb  riclic  ft  rula 

To  eion  by  hymtwlTO 

In  a  piyTcc  parlour, 

For  pov«ra  tn«m«i  t$k9. 

Or  in  n  clMtnibr«  witli  a  dijmtoMi 

And  kvc  the  diir/  bnlto 

T)u)t  wiu  mtuul  tot  melM^ 

Sifcn  to  cli-n  inae. 

And  nl  to  aparc  to  ipcnd* 

HiBt  npillc  iJial  flnotbvr. 

Tenet  $791— 5808. 

Tbnnnc  PnHcnoft  perMyrad 
Of  jHiintM  of  tbU  ctitc,  * 

Thnt  wi-re  ccilinny*  llivru^  covtutJM 
And  unkyntUi  di^aryiig ; 
Moore  to  good  tlan  to  God 
Thv  gotno*  bU  lov«  ca&to, 
And  ymuf^yDcdo  bow 
Hv  it  oiyghte  bavo 
With  falte  momrca  sad  mH,* 
And  with  &ls  «itDM»; 
L«Qcd*  for  lova  of  tlio  wed,* 
And  loolb  to  do  tratbe; 


BMlMohol},  in»d«ni  oMnj. 


■eaBMv 


Lanb  TIL  THB  TISIOH   07  PIEBS  PLOnaHHAH  SSI 

And  awuted  thorugh  which 

Wey  to  bigile, 

And  menged  *  his  marchftundiMi 

And  rande  a  good  moustre ;  * 

'The  worate  withinne  was, 

A  greet  wit  I  let  it, 

And  if  my  neghebore  hadde  anj  hjB^* 

Or  aaj  beest  ellis, 

Hoore  profitable  than  niyii, 

Ifanje  sleigh  tea  I  made 

How  I  myghte  have  it, 

Al  my  wit  I  caste. 

And  but  I  it  hadde  by  oother  wej, 

At  the  loHte  I  stale  it ; 

Or  priTeliche  his  pure  shook, 

And  nnpikede  hitie  lokes; 

Or  by  nyghte  or  by  daya 

Aboute  was  ich  evere, 

Thorugh  gile  to  gaderen 

The  good  that  ich  haTe. 

'  If  I  yede  to  the  plowgh, 
I  pynched  ao  narwe, 
That  B  foot  lond  or  a  forow 
Feccben  I  wolde 
Of  my  nexte  neghebore, 
And  nymen  of  his  erthe. 
And  if  I  repe,  over-reche, 
Of  yaf  hem  reed*  that  ropen* 
To  seise  to  me  with  hir  sikel 
That  1  ne  sew*  nevere. 

'  And  who  80  bonded  of  m^ 
A-boughte  the  tyme 
With  presentea  prively. 
Or  paide  som  certeyn; 
So  he  wolde  or  noght  wolde^ 
Wynnen  I  wolde, 
And  bothe  to  kith  and  to  l^n 
Cnliynde  of  that  ich  hadde. 

■  witmiftd,  nfated,  bad  with  good.        ■  mousin,  sample,  or  perliapa  show,  edB> 
wdsig  Bzmigniient  so  u  to  hide  defect*.         '  iifu,  lerviuit,  *  rted  dlrectloDA 


» 


•tvat,  n^edL        *  Mtvsvvsd. 


823l  THE  TISIOIT  OT  FIEBS  FLOnOHlUX 

*  And  who  eo  chcpcd  mj  chaffsn^ 
Cliidcn  I  nolde, 
Bat  lie  profrcdc  to  pua 
A  pcny  or  tweyne 
Uoore  than  it  was  wortht 
And  yet  wolilc  I  swere 
That  it  coHtc  me  muche  moore, 
And  so  avroor  moDye  otbes.' 

Tenea  8737— 879S. 

Barons  and  buTgeieeS) 
And  bonde<mcn  ala, 
I  Bctgh  in  tliis  nascmblee, 
Ab  ye  shiil  here  afier ; 
BakKleri^a  and  brcwestcrei^ 
And  bocliicrs  niaaye ; 
WoUen  webbestere, 
And  weTcreB  of  lynnen, 
Taillours  and  Knkcra, 
And  tollcra  in  nmrkettc^ 
Masoiia  utid  mynours, 
And  many  othere  crafleB. 
Of  alio  kynne  ]ybbynge  laboran 
Lopen '  forth  fiomme, 
As  dikercs  and  delverea, 
Tliat  doon  hire  dcdea  ille, 
That  dryveth  forth  the  longo  d^ 
Witli  Dieu  save  dame  Emme. 

Cokes  and  hire  knaves 
Cryden  '  Hole  pierf,  hote  I 
Goode  gees  and  gr3's! 
Gowe,  dyne,  gnwcl ' 

Tavomcra  unli!  hem 
Trewely  toldcn  the  same, 
Wliit  wjTj  of  Oseyo, 
And  reed  wyn  of  Gascoigne, 
Of  the  Uyn  and  of  the  Kochel, 
The  roost  to  defie.* 

Veraes  480—457. 


Lkt.  vil  thk  tisiok  of  hebs  floughman  323 

Langlsnde  Beems  to  have  shared  in  the  popular  prejudice 
uudei  which  the  profession  of  law  has  always  lahoured.  He 
thus  satirizes  the  bar: — 

Tet  hoved'  ther  an  hundred 

In  howvea*  of  aelk, 

Sergeantz  it  bt-semed 

That  serveden  at  the  baire, 

Pleteden  for  pehyea 

And  poundes  the  lawe ; 

And  noght  for  love  of  our  Lord 

Unlose  hire  lippca  ones. 

Tbow  myghtest  bettre  meete  mytt 

On  Maiveme  hiUes, 

Than  gele  a  mom  of  hire  month| 

Til  moneie  be  E^ewed, 

Verses  41$— 439. 

In  the  third  passus,  Mede's  confessor  proposes  to  her  to  secure 
her  salvation  hy  giving  his  church  a  painted  window,  to  which 
•be  assents:  — 

Thanne  he  assoiled  hire  aoona, 
And  sithen  he  seide  : 
'  We  hare  a  wyndow  in  werchyngs 
Wole  aitten  ua  ful  hye, 
Woldestow  glnze  that  gable 
And  grave  therinne  thy  name, 
^ker  shotde  thi  soulc  be 
Hevene  to  have.' 

Verses  UiO^lOt, 

*  Have  mercy,'  quod  Mede, 

*  Of  men  that  it  haunteth, 
And  I  shal  covere  youre  kirk| 
Toiire  cloiatre  do  niaken, 
Wowea'  do  whiten, 

And  wyndowes  gla^en, 

■  I>«ri,  wut«d,        ■  ioava,  hooda  or  exga.        *  Wowet,  villi. 

T  a 


8M 


TSB  TISION  OP   riBES  rLODOmUH 


IJKT.VU. 


Do  peyiit«n  and  portraye^ 
And  paic  for  ibo  makjDgv, 
That  oxcTy  m^^'  thii  mnjm 
X  am  n»UT  of  joon  houa»>* 

tJpoa  this  the  Pilgrim  obscrTc*: — 

Ac  God  to  all«  good  folk 
Bwieh  gnvjage  dolcDdetl^ 
To  writm  in  irj^dowct 
Of  hir  v«l  dedcB. 
•  •  •  • 

Lftt  noght  till  left  Iialf 

Xttio  ae  rathe 

Wiiu  what  thnw  wcrchcflt 

With  thi  right  iij-do  J 

For  thus  hy  ihu  ^«]td 

Goode  tneu  di>ca  lur  alroeaw. 

VewM  H83— 1507. 

The  aathor  exhibit  a  liberality  towards  the  Jews  rarelj  met 
with  in  that  age : — 

Sliolde  no  criAtese  CRalure 

Crjcn  at  the  jMt, 

N«  &iUe  pa^  oe  potsge, 

And  prelalcs  dide  ««  ihd  sboIdoL 

A  Jew  wold«  DOglit  M  a  Jew 

Go  JAtigljrng  for  dcfanic. 

For  ollc  Ibc  nii-blc*  on  (hi*  mootdi^ 

And  he  amende  il  mj^gble. 

AUasI  tliat  a  erinttat  creattire 

fibal  be  nntcyiidc  til  unotber ; 

Syn  Jowt*,  that  we  ju^sa 

Jndaa  felawtt, 

Eytiier  of  hem  lielpeUi  ootbar 

Of  that  Ihnt  hem  nodctfa. 

Whi  ncl  wo  criairDO 

Of  Crnlo  good  bu  as  Vyndc 

Am  Jcwea,  that  ben  aura  lorea-mm. 

TeiMs  &818— 53S7 


'  mgfftiinia. 


Lnrr.  VIL  THl  TISION  OF  FIEBS  rhOVQEJUJl  325 

The  following  passage  on  U>a  degeneracy  of  bc^  nature  and 
nuu)  jflstiiking: — 

'  And  BO  it  &retfa  by  Bom  folk  noWf 
Thd  ban  a  &ir  epecbe, 
Crowne  and  cristendom, 
The  kynges  mark  of  hevene ; 
Ao  the  metal,  that  is  mamieB  0OUI& 
With  Bynne  is  foule  alayed. 
Bo&e  lettred  and  lewed 
Beth  alayed  now  with  Bynne, 
That  no  lif  loveth  oother 
Ne  oure  Lord,  as  it  semeth. 
For  thorogh  weire  and  wikkede  weHu^ 
And  wederea  nnresonable, 
Weder-wise  shipmen, 
And  witty  clerkes  also, 
Han  no  bileve  to  the  Ufle, ' 
Ne  to  the  loore  of  philoso&eib 

'  Aatronomiens  al  day 
ia  hir  art  &illen, 
That  whilom  warned  bifor* 
What  Bholde  lalle  after. 

'  Shipmen  and  shepherdes, 
That  with  ahip  and  sheep  wentea, 
Wiflten  by  the  walkne* 
What  eholde  bitide, 
As  of  wedres  and  wyndea 
Tim  warned  men  ofte. 

'  Tilieris,  that  tiled  the  ertho, 
Tolden  hir  maistres, 
By  the  seed  that  thei  sewe, 
What  thei  aelle  myghte, 
And  what  to  lene,  and  what  to  lyve  bf| 
The  lond  was  bo  trewe. 

*Now  fiuleth  the  folk  of  the  flood, 
And  of  the  lond  bothe, 
Sbqiherdea  and  ahipmen, 
And  BO  do  thiao  tilieii% 

■  t^  Aj,  iSffm  ct  vaatim  *  walhie,  doaSa,  mOta, 


326  TUB  TISIOM   OF  FIEBS  PLOCGHUUI  LaSK  VIL 

Neither  thui  konnctli  ne  knowetb 
Oon  cours  bilbrc  another. 

'  AstruDomytns  also 
Area  at  hir  wittes  cailc, 
or  that  wa«  calciiled  of  the  element 
The  contrarif  thei  fynde ; 
Grammcr,  the  ground  of  al, 
Bigilelh  now  children, 
For  u  noon  of  tliia  nowe  clcrke% 
Who  HO  nymcth  hcde, 
Naught  0011  among  un  hundred 
That  an  auutour  kun  conBtruwe^ 
Ne  rede  a  Icttro  in  any  longage 
But  in  Latin  or  in  EngliiuJi.* 

Venee  10,826— 10^  B7Sw 
Also  the  following:  — 

For  Sarzcns  lian  Bomwhat 
Somyiige  to  ourc  bileve; 
For  thei  love  and  bileve 
In  o  pcraonc  almyghty ; 
And  wc,  IcTi'd  and  lowed, 
In  oon  God  ahnyghty  ; 
And  onn  Alukumeth,  a  mailt 
In  mysbilevo  broughte 
Sarzens  of  Surrce, 
And  Reo  in  what  ntanere. 

'  Thin  Makometh  was  a  cristens 
And  fur  he  inoHl«  noghl  ben  a  pops 
Into  Surric  he  Boughte, 
And  thorugh  him:  eotilc  wittea 
Be  daunted'  a  dowve, 
And  day  and  nyght  hire  fedde^ 
The  com  tliat  i»ho  croi)pede 
Ho  ca-ste  it  in  liis  ere  ; 
And  if  he  among  tho  peple  prechad^ 
Or  in  [iloCfB  come, 
Tbonne  woldc  the  colTera*  oom* 
To  the  clorkea  era 


Lht.  VIL  TEX  11SI0N   or  FIEBS  PLOUOHHAJI  327 

Mcnyoge  as  ttftcr  mete, — 
Tliua  Makometb  hire  cnchauntede ; 
And  dide  folk  thanni:  fiille  on  kneei^ 
For  he  awoor  in  his  prcchytig 
That  the  ooivere  that  com  bo, 
Com  from  God  of  hevene. 
As  messager  to  Makometh, 
Men  for  to  teclie. 

And  tins  thonigh  wiles  of  his  wi^ 
And  a  whit  dowrc, 
Makometh  in  inyiibileTe        \ 
Men  and  wommen  broughte ; 
That  lyved  tho  there  and  lyre  yit 
Leeven '  on  hiiie  lawes. 
•  'And  Biththe  our  SaTeour  au&ed. 

The  Sarzcna  so  bigiled 
Thorugh  a  cristi-ne  clerk, 
Acorsed  in  his  soule  I 
For  drede  of  the  deeth 
I  dare  noght  telle  truthe, 
How  Englis-the  clerkcK  a  colvere  Ma 
T^t  coveitise  highte, 
And  ben  manered  al^r  Makometh, 
Tliot  no  man  useth  trouthe.' 

Veraes  10,408—10,453. 

I  have  dwelt  the  longer  upon  the  Vision  of  Piers  Ploughman, 
because  I  think  justice  has  never  been  done  to  ita  great  merits 
— which  can  be  appreciated  only  by  thoughtful  study  and  to  ita 
importance  in  the  literary  history  of  England.  Although  Wright 
has  rendered  an  excellent  service  by  making  this  poem  accessible, 
and  in  the  main  intelligible,  to  common  readers,  much  labour 
ought  still  to  be  bestowed  upon  it.  A  scrupulously  literal  re- 
production of  the  best  manuscripta,  with  various  readings  from 
all  the  copies,  is  needed ;  and  few  old  English  authors  better 
deserve,  or  will  better  repay  the  careful  attention  of  English 
scholarship. 

The  Creed  of  Fien  PloughmaD,  which  appeared,  as  is  supposed, 

■  btPtn,  belierik 


328  IHB  CBKED  or  FISBS  FLOiraHIUll  Ltcr.  TIL 

twenty  or  thirty  years  after  the  VisioD,  may  or  may  not  be  a 
work  of  the  same  author.  The  style  and  diction  are  much  the 
same,  but  the  later  work  is  more  esclusively  theol<^cal,  and 
graver  in  tone,  and  it  shows  an  advance  upon  the  opinioDS  of 
the  earlier  poem,  harmonizing  more  unequivocally  with  the 
views  of  WycliSe  and  the  Reformers  of  his  school,  but  it  does 
not  seem  to  have  ever  obtained  the  wide  currency  and  influence 
of  its  predecessor. 

The  general  character  of  this  work  will  sufficiently  appear 
&om  these  passages : — 

Than  tLonght  I  to  frayne'  tho  fint 
Of  this  fours  ordres ; 
And  preeed  to  the  Prechoure^ 
To  proven  her  wille. 
Ich  highed  to  her  house, 
To  herken  of  more  ; 
And  when  I  came  to  that  cooit^ 
I  gaped  aboute, 
Bwichabild^bold 
Y-buld  upon  ertbe  heights 
Bay  I  nought  in  certeyn 
Syththe  a  long  ^'me. 
I  Hmed  opon  that  hous, 
And  yeme  theron  loked, 
Whow  the  pilereu  neren  y-pain^ 
And  pulchud'  ful  ciene, 
And  queyntly  y-corren 
With  curious  knottea; 
With  wyndowea  wel  y-wronght| 
Wyde  up  a-Ioile, 
And  thanne  I  entred  in, 
And  even  forth  wcnte ; 
And  al  was  walliid  that  woDO^ 
Though  it  wiid  were, 
With  poslemes  in  privlti 
To  pascn  when  hem  liste; 
Orcbeyai'des  and  erberea 

■^t^tWiinqiiiieoL       ■  MU,  boildinff       *  jwldlud;  pdiilitAi 


Iwi.  VU.  THS  CBEED  OF  PIEBS  PLOUGIOUJI  829 

Eresed'  wel  dene, 

And  a  cariaus  croa 

Craftty  entaykd, 

With  tabernacles  y-tight* 

To  toten'  al  abouten. 

The  pris  of  a  plough-load 

Of  penies  so  rounde 

To  aparaile  that  pyler 

Were  pure  litel. 

Than  I  mtmte*  me  forth 

The  mTDstre  to  Vnowen, 

And  awajtede  a  wooa' 

Wonderly  wel  y-bild. 

With  arches  on  everiche  hal^ 

And  bellyche  y-correa, 

With  crochetes  on  comercs, 

With  knottes  of  gold, 

Wyde  wyndoweH  y-wrought, 

T-wryten  fui  thikke, 

Shynen  with  ehapen  sheldus, 

To  ehewcn  aboute, 

With  merkes  of  merchauntei 

T-medeled  bet  wen  e. 

Mo  than  twentie  and  two 

Twyae  y-noumbbred. 

Ther  is  non  heraud  titat  liatb 

Half  swich  a  roile, 

Bight  as  a  ragcmaa 

Hath  rekned  hem  newe. 

Tombes  upon  tabernacle* 

Tylde  opon  lofto, 

Housed  in  hornea, 

Harde  eet  abouten, 

Of  armede  alabauatn 

Clad  fur  the  none*, 


'  etesed,  dipped,  tiimmed.  '  y-tight,  fonijihed-  *  tnbemaele*  .  ,  ,  . 
tot^n  ;  Men  ia  to  look,  and  tbe  pbiaaa  means  belvedera,  look-ant  towers. 
*  mun/e,  fTOm  minnen,  to  be  minded,  to  incline.  '  awagtede  a  teoon,  ob- 
aervsd  a  dwelling  m  hooM. 


330  Tina  cbbed  of  piebs  flovqbium  hwt,  VIL 

Moad  opon  marbul 

In  mnny  manner  wjse, 

KnyglitCH  in  tlicr  coitisanl* 

Clud  for  llic  noncK ; 

Allc  it  seiii<;d  Hcyntea 

Y-wicrod  opon  crtlie ; 

And  lovuly  ]adipH  y-wrougltl 

Irfj'cn  liy  IiiT  nydi'B 

In  mmiyc  giiy  giirni^mcna, 

That  WITCH  gold  bctttn. 

Though  the  tax  of  ten  yen 

Wrre  truwcly  y-fjatlured, 

Noldu  it  noijgiit  inaktn  that  hom 

llnlf,  an  I  trowo. 

Thim  cam  1  to  tliiit  cloystre, 

And  gnped  ahoutt^ii, 

Whoii^^h  it  \v,i.i  pilcrnd  and  pe^t^ 

And  jtortrcycd  wi'l  dune, 

AI  y-Iiyl<Kl  witli  k'cd 

Lowe  to  the  Bionia, 

And  y-pavpd  with  poyntfrfl 

Icli  point  after  other ; 

With  cunditoH  of  clene  tya 

Closed  al  aboute, 

With  Uvoures  of  lattm 

Lovclichc  y-grc'ithed, 

I  trowa  tJiu  giiynagc  of  the  ground 

In  a  grct  tJiyre 

Nold  npantile  that  pinco 

Oo  poynt  tyl  other  ende. 

Tbantic  was  thiit  ehapitre  houit 

Wrought  on  a  greet  chircbe, 

Corveii  and  covcmd, 

And  [pieyntctychc  entaylcdi 

With  Kemliche  selure ' 

Y-8Cet  on  loAc, 

Aa  a  parlemcnt-hotu 

T-peyntod  about*. 

Hiiume  fi'jd  I  into  iraytoim^ 


LbcT.  Vn*  THE  CBEED  Or  FIERS  FLODQHlUJt  881 

And  fond  tliere  another. 
An  balle  fiir  an  hygh  kynga 
An  houahold  to  holdcn, 
With  bi-ode  bordes  aboutea 
Y-benchtd  wtl  clene, 
With  wyndowes  of  glaaa 
Wrought  us  a  chirche 
Than  walkede  I  ferrer, 
And  went  al  abouten, 
And  eeigh  halles  full  heygb, 
And  houses  ful  noble, 
Chambrea  with  chymeneji^ 
And  cliapeles  gaye, 
And  kycheneB  fur  an  high  kyng* 
In  casteles  to  holdcn  ; 
And  her  dorfoure  y-dight 
With  dores  (hi  stronge ; 
Fermerye  and  fiuitur, ' 
With  fele  mo  houses, 
And  al  strong  stou  wal 
Stemc  upon  hcithe. 
With  gaye  giu-ittis'  and  grete^ 
And  jche  hole  y-glatwd, 
And  other  houses  y-nowe 
To  herberwe  the  (]ueene. 
And  yet  thise  biJderes  wiln  bc^gaa 
A  baggc  ful  of  whete 
Of  a  pure  pore  man. 
That  may  oneihe  paye 
Half  his  rent  in  a  yer^ 
And  half  ben  byhynde. 
Than  turned  I  ayen. 
Whan  I  hadde  all  y-toted, 
And  fond  in  a  freitoure 
A  frere  on  a  benche, 
A  greet  chorl  and  a  grynii 
Growea  aa  a  tonne, 
With  a  &ce  bo  fat 

'  ^•mttar,  nAetoj,       *  garittt,  perhaps  gurot^  hut  I  tUnk  mm  proba^f 
tojTBta,  or  pininelM. 


833  THE  CBEBD   Or  PIEBS  fLODSQUAa  Lxn.  VIL 

Aa  a  ful  bleddcre 

Biowett  bretful  of  breth. 

And  OS  a  bog^  honged 

On  bothen  his  cUekts,  and  his  cliyB 

With  a  cbo!  lollede 

So  greet  ai  a  gos  e;, 

Growcn  al  of  grece ; 

That  al  wagged  liis  Heish 

Ah  a  quick  myrc. 

His  cope,  that  bi-clypped  hjfin, 

Wcl  clcnc  was  it  folden, 

Of  double  wurstede  y-djght 

Doun  to  the  hcle. 

His  kyrtel  of  clone  wluit, 

Clenlycha  y -sowed, 

Hit  was  good  y-now  of  grouod 

Greyn  for  to  beren. 

I  haylsede '  tliut  hirdmon, 

And  hcndlich  I  nayde, 

'  Godo  sire,  for  Godea  love  I 

Canstou  mc  groith  tellen 

To  any  worllidy  wiight 

That  wisscn  me  cou&e, 

Whow  I  ehulde  conne  my  Crede, 

Christ  for  to  folwc. 

That  levede*  Iclliche*  hymselia 

And  lyvede  tlierafter, 

That  foyniidc  no  fulMhede, 

But  fully  Christ  suwede? 

For  rich  a  ccrteyn  man 

Syker  wold  1  trostcn, 

That  he  wolde  tclie  me  tlie  trewth% 

Aad  tume  to  nou  other. 

And  an  Austya^  this  ender  day 

£gged  me  fastc ; 

That  he  wolde  t«chen  we  wel. 

He  plyght  me  his  treuthe, 

And  seyde  me  '  corteyn, 

•  taybedd,  ulated.  *  Uved*.  beliend.  ■  UliA,  loTtOy,   bwM^. 

*  Autlyn,  Angiutui*  tau. 


1.BCT.  TU 


X1IE  CUBED  OF  rrGRs  plocohuas 


8S8 


^^Uien  Christ  i^ei 
Ouro  ordre  wits  cuellc* 
And  crrt  y-fimndo,' 

'  FJKt,  fdan-f,'  quath  h^ 
*Fy  on  liiii  pilclie  1* 
He  is  Init  aliorliif, 
Eked  with  clo<it«'8, 
He  )ioM«(h  liix  ordvn&iniM 
With  borm  nnd  thcTw, 
And  poreliiucth  hem  pnyrvlpgei 
Wilii  pcDj'c*  ju>  rounde. 
It  is  ■  piir  pariinncn  craft, 
PrOTG  and  anay ; 
For  luix-e  they  ihy  monejri 
A  moneth  therafter 
Certes  Uteigh  tbnu  comr  ngro. 
He  vil  Uic  nought  knovrn. 
Bat,  fslawc,  oiiro  fbundtmcnt 
Va*  fir*t  of  the  ollii^rc. 
And  vc  ben  foundtH  fiilltclia 
Witlioutcn  fuviiti»e, 
And  vre  ben  clcrkes  j-cnovtBt 
Cuimyng  in  Bcliole, 
pMred  in  proct-*^on 
By  pcocmae  of  Iaw& 
Of  OOM  order  ther  beA 
Bicbopes  wel  manye, 
Seyotca  on  mndri  Rt«dea 
That  duffrcdcm  hnrdc ; 
And  ire  ben  proved  the  prui 
Of  popes  at  Rome, 
And  of  gxettest  degrj 
As  godapelles  teUeth.' 

Lines  SOS— 612, 

The  Pilgrim,  who  had  already  consulted  a  Minorite,  Wsits,  ia 
turn,  the  tvo  rematniug  ordore ;  the  AtiHtyns  or  Augustioa  and 
the  Carmelitea,  who  ahuse  the  *  Prechours '  nod  the 'Minouts* 
M  heartily  as  they  had  been  censured  by  them.    He  then  Mil 


*  pUeif,  Air,  or  long  lup^  doth,  cloak. 


3.'^ 


roEu  o}i  Riciuiio  n. 


Lser.  TIL 


in  witl)  Pi<-rK  PluiightnKD,  who  cxpo«««  tlu>  cnrmplions  of  moo- 
astic  life,  and  diamifises  Uie  Pilgrim  after  liaving  taught  faim  a 
Creed  puMnQtially  conforming  to  that  called  'the  ApiwtliwV 

Another  [kk-iu  of  iiiniilvtr  iiielrical  rtructiirc,  but  of  esclusirt^ly 
political  ch.irAc1er>  is  tlte  alliterative  nllr^iy  on  tho  abuses  of 
the  rei^  of  liJdiaid  tl.,  and  hit)  intc-iidHl  deposition.  This  is 
an  imitation  uf  the  etyle  and  matmer  of  Pii^n  Ploiiplmiiin,  luid 
is  not  without  point  and  epirit.  Tbo  dialect  remains  the  same, 
substantially,  tliougli,  while  the  vocabiilury  is  more  modern,  the 
f^mmar  ti*,  in  Home  mtpects,  more  urchitic.  It  is  a  matter  of 
iKim«  iut«resl  to  ob^rre  tJiat  it  cootnins  many  tiaiitical  phnises, 
xtted  with  a  familianly  quite  new  to  EnglUh  iJLeralurc,  nnd 
which  shows  thai  the  iocreafiin^  naTigation  and  foreign  com* 
inercc  of  Kogland  were  beginning  to  exert  an  appreciable 
influence  on  the  dialect  of  boi>k«  as  well  u  of  ordioaiy  ^wecb. 

The  pawagfl  into  which  most  of  these  phrases  are  iiitTodrieed 
is,  for  the  period,  almost  unique  in  its  cltaracter,  and  aa  iieversl 
of  the  tcchuicid  torms  employed  in  it  hero  occur,  for  the  firrt 
time,  in  En^tixli,  it  may  be  worth  citing,  though  perhojia  not 
cJcuriy  iutelligil'lu  to  mere  luDdsnieD : — * 

Knd  tamme  were  ao  Ifvrs 
at  diu  fTriBl  Qomn, 
ihui  ilicy  bcnte  on  a  honet, 
and  Inrti  a  topic  saile 
aflbr  diG  wyode  ffrcMboly, 


*  In  tfas  Glouarid  Sfduoki  ud  Eiii(«d«liaM,  l^yuaan  HL   <T8,  Sir  P. 
Hidden  qootCB  thaw  liiii-*  frcaa  a  Banowripf  vlilrli  b»»  wnr  beoi  [iristfd :  — 
Then  br  tron  on  Iho  Ittas.  aed  thaf  b«r  tnmni«  i>Mcbtn| 
Ok«b«n  vp  tba  enmjl,  oiblea  tbaj  mtCD ; 
TTiji  it  liio  wjudtu  ««tCD  bcr  uiliR*, 
Spmrlg  tfik  to  llio  fti*,  til*  ifOM  bawr-Ijno ; 
^dcrcn  to  ifc*  KfAt-npt»,  th#  pt4o  clorh  CiIIm; 
Thar  hifd***  >»  Ml  bddir  Ixmlui  and  Uic  lafc  vjaixmi 
Th"  liliihn  brrlbe  at  htt  tuk.  Iha  lioiaM  kc  f^ nd** ; 
II*  Rvt'ii;!^  ma  ihja  twele  acllip  (Wtfla  fto  llw  haorai. 

la  UJit  iardr  tho  primHiitt  lorn  oUarietrdt    If  ao^  11  iaa  (((f  towacda  tkt 
etjnal'O  «t  that  olanua  voc^ 


Un.  VIL  tnE  COUPLAINT  OF  THE  PIOCGHUAa  S35 

to  make  n  gaoA  tCaxv. 

Than  lay  tlit  lordis  a!eo 

with  luatc  311(1  with  charge, 

and  luiv  abouji«  ihc  barge, 

am!  blaEnod  ihc  mnibtcr, 

ihnt  knewc  nol  (he  kyiidu  couM 

ihst  In  llii-  criifit?  tmigid, 

■nd  wiirai'il  litiu  wisdy 

of  ibc  wcdir  uOc 

lliai:!!!'  iliii  inaaic  in  the  m;dda% 

«t  tilt-  [iioiitho  cndc, 

boirid  flor  brcsiyi^gc, 

ond  brotijlf  hcni  in  lotid  ; 

fTnr  tic  hnil  thri  ttrikud  n  stroke^ 

ond  Rlcrid  hem  thu  bctld', 

and  ii)mu-d  a  bonet, 

or  tb«  bliikt  come, 

t]t«7  had  be  ttiroWG  overe  ibe  bordcj, 

lackenardu  iclioone. 

Tile  volume  of  Political  Porms  «nd  Song*  from  which  the 
abore  lines  urc  taken  cuiitaiiiH  an  irregiiiiirly  allitt-mtivc  poem, 
in  eight-lined  stanzas,  called  the  Coniplainl  of  the  Plough  man. 
This  vM  formerlv  ascribed  to  Chaucer,  and  exhis  in  no  otrUer 
fonn  than  in  printed  editions  of  tin;  fiAei-nUi  century,  although 
it  probably  bblongit,  a<  originally  writtttn,  to  the  reign  of 
llicbard  IT.  It  is  a  satire  on  the  abuses  of  Chuivb  and  State, 
but  u  wortlt)-  neither  of  the  natao  it  clAitns  nor  of  lli«  author 
to  whom  it  has  been  attributed. 

I  am  not  aoquuiiitcd  with  any  poem  resembling  Piers  Plough- 
Tnan  in  poetic  form,  of  later  date  tbnu  the  fourteenth  century, 
'which  is  worthy  of  notice,  though  there  were  s^rvcral  attempts 
cat  imiltUioD  of  this  rhythm  and  metre  in  subsequent  age«- 

I  have  already  adrcrtcd  to  the  remarkable  circumstance,  thai, 
ft,hough  many  political  aonga  and  satires  of  the  preiii.'diug  cen- 
'fcnry,  of  a  popular  cost,  wore  in  English,  a  large  proportion  of 
the  most  important  poems  of  this  class  in  the  rdga  of  Ednard 
111.  were  in  French  or  in  LoUn. 


m 


pouncju.  rowiT 


LwT.  va 


Thin  may  prohalily  bo  explained  by  the  fact,  tint  many  of 
tbem  relate  to  erentfi  or  tn«aaiireH  of  policy,  the  connection  of 
whicb  witli  the  material  well-bein;;  of  tbe  commaoalty  was  not 
rvry  obvious,  and  which  therefore  did  not  much  i-xcito  the 
int«r«st  of  the  English-speaking  people^  but  appoiilcd  ra'ji«r  to 
Uie  paflaionR,  the  opinionn,  tiie  pHncipiM  of  the  gOTcmin^ 
claase^  who  were  generally,  no  doubt,  better  mstmctcd  ia 
written  French  and  Latin  than  in  the  native  tongue. 

These  clanes,  iotleod,  at  the  |M-nod  we  are  now  treating  of, 
oertaiidy  «pi»be  English  habitually,  but  they  had  not  cultivated 
it  SB  a  gnveromentsl  or  officdal  organ  of  communication,  and  it 
was  therefore  essentially  unlit  for  the  discussion  of  political 
Rubjects.  Such  topicM  found  much  bett«^r  velilcK-a  in  Latin  and 
in  French,  which  latter  tongue,  as  we  bare  seen,  bad  gradually 
been  trained  up  to  a  pon-er  of  expression  that  had  enabled  It  to 
compete  with  Latin  aa  a  learned  and  uoiversal  q)eech. 

F^isBort,  in  describing  hiu  prvsontation  of  a  volume  of  his 
poems  to  Richard  IL,  ob«erv«-s.  Ait  a  noteworthy  circumEtance^ 
that  the  King  '  iokcd  in  it  and  reed  yt  in  many  places,  for  he 
coulde  speke  and  rede  French  very  well ;'  and  in  tho  same 
paragraph  he  mentions  Uenry  Ca(rtyde,an  English  squire,  as  an 
*bonc&i  man  and  a  wyse,  and  coud  wdl  speke  Frenche.'*  But 
the  Banto  chronicler  informs  us  that  the  negotiations  for  the 
peaM  of  13d3  were  conducted  in  Frencli,  and  that  the  Enr^Hsh 
commissioners  were  much  embarrassed  by  their  want  of  a  know- 
ledge of  the  niceties  and  subtleties  of  that  language. 


*  'TtiinthnljnBro  d<«7T«d  to«a  mj  book*  fliBt  Ihitd  bponglitftr  hjnj  soh* 
■aw*  it  in  Lin  c1iuTn1>ro,  for  I  had  Uyda  it  than  reiy  00  hb  b»ddii.  Wlianne  lh« 
kjngn  opcDod  il,  it  plcHiixl  hyrn  wi^II,  fbr  It  in»  brtt  Dnlunijii«i]  and  oritlra,  and 
eoncnd  with  ciTtniioD  rcluot.  ntlh  Irai  botooH  of  sj-Iuer  and  girlt«.  nod  ram  ot 
p)|il«  in  Ow  mvdikp.  vyih  two  great  dafBTB  gylt*.  ri-ehoU-  wroogbto.  Than  iho 
kjng  dvniauDdtil  ti]*  n-kritof  il  tr*«tcd,  and  I  abowrd  hym  how  it  trcnted  matOT* 
of  loa«  i  whrrof  t2io  Wrnge  «m  gladdf  and  lohM  In  tl,  will  rifd  .vt  in  muiy  f\ntea, 
Ibrh*  coidde  (prko  mid  redo  Fcrui^h  nty  w^ll ;  anJ  lie  tookajrl  loakDy^lit  of  byt 
obunbtv,  samod  Stt  Iticbnrf*  Crtadon,  lo  beat*  it  into  hy»  «ccrct«  cbanibrr.'— 
Ixitd  Bcmen'a  FKuutt,  «bap.  <au:viii     Keprkt  of  1S12,  vol.  a,  chap,  edi 

p.  SI0L 


LncT.  VU. 


rSB  OP  FBESCH  TX   KSOLiSD 


537 


<  The  engly«i^em«n,'  sajs  bi>,  '  Iiad  mcichc  payne  to  here  mi^  h> 
Tiidoratiktidtf  llie  iVcnchcnicn,  who  were  full  of  siil)tyl«  WPi'ilc»,  snd 
clvked  pci'swacions  and  double  of  vrdr'niiatHtyiijii',  tlio  wliidie  ih« 
/renclieiiipn  woliie  loumi'  «»  iliiry  lyirt  to  tficir  prcilVlo  ntitl  nilunimtag*, 
whiclio  englywhcnu-ii  vw  nnt  in  U«-ir  liingngi',  iar  their  iqirrhe  anrl 
«ntent  is  plaync ;  and  iit«)  tlie  ciig^lisJiiocn  ware  enlburranl  thnt  the 
Fnmchcnum  hnd  nut  ulwiiyim  v|>li«Id<'n  t}i«-  iirl}'c!c!>,  jirotnjscii  und  con- 
dyeyoM,  ralyficd  in  the  ari_vflt«  of  iiiiicu;  yrt  tbv  frencfanicui  wolde 
ever  (yndc  one  poyut*  or  oilier  iu  ilit-ir  wrilvnges,  bj  Botn*  tiutit^-lc 
clcil«!d  vrorde,  ftlFi'TDiynfre  iLat  th«  cngiywlMimjii  had  broltea  the  ptace, 
and  nat  ihey;  wherfuio  wlmn  the  L-nglyMHliomi-n  fiaw«  or  herJi-  In  the 
frtnchtnifiiB  vrritynges  noy  darkc  or  clok^d  wordo,  lliey  made  it  to  be 
exatnyned  by  such  na  were  ]>roraund]y  Icrnrd  in  the  Invrc,  and  if  ihvy 
fvunde  it  amyew,  tliey  caiiiicd  H  to  bo  MtisrlM  and  nmpnded,  (o  itio 
enient  ih?y  woido  Icanc  nolhyngi;  in  trouhk;  anil  tint  cnglyfiihm^n,  to 
excuse  thcniwifv,  tcnMo  my,  thut  fri-ndipm«m  Ivniyn^  sudi  subtyitiea 
ID  tlieir  yonib  ninxto  ncdc*  he  more  nibtyle  tlian  tJuiy.** 

The  poems  which  we  have  now  been  considering,  anci  othore 
of  minor  importance,  though  of  kiiidrcti  i^pirit,  coutributecl  thwr 
share  to  tlio  extension  of  the  English  vocabulnry,  to  the  flexi- 
bility of  the  synttLX,  and  to  the  various  ciiltiint  of  the  En};;Usb 
people,  and  thuei  prejiared  tJie  speech  and  the  nation  for  the  re- 
ception of  the  controvereial  writings  and  the  scriptuial  versious 
of  the  Wycliflito  school,  the  inHuoiico  of  which  on  the  language 
and  literatuitt  of  England  will  be  cxumiaod  in  tJie  next  lec- 
ture. 


MOTB   ON   THB   TTALIAN    DIALECTS; 

It  ia  difficult  for  Englishmen  and  Anglo-Americnns,  who  habitunlly 
apeak  much  as  i!ity  write,  and  write  much  aa  thi-y  sprnk,  to  couoejve 
<rf"  the  co-oxialence  of  two  dialect*  in  a  people,  one  alnioj^t  lukiformly 
employed  in  convftrsalion,  the  oth*T  almost  as  ezcluidvely  in  writing. 
Yet  Kiich  was  ilie  sinTc  of  things  in  I^^gla^d,  ftom  tlw  Conquest  at 
Ieii*l  to  the  iniddin  of  !h<!  fourteenth  ccnturj',  and  such  U  the  case  in 
n  large  pwt  cl'  l£urop<!  at  this  diiy.f  In  Itnly,  for  tmiance,  there  is 
nlmoit  crcrywhure  a  popuhir  hju'ccK,  onmnionly  employed  by  all  oliuavN 

*  Lord  Bi-tnnn'*  FroinMrl,  cTisp.  exer^  rrprial  of  1812,  vol.  U.  pp.  SD9,  BIW. 
8m  DOt«  on  Italian  diiloct*  at  the  end  of  lliis  twIaNk 
t  On  the  Engliab  o(  tlte  llieUnEjna  tee  Wntter  Sooll  in  A)4  &>]/. 


338 


ITALIAN  DrALEOTfl 


lect.  vn. 


in  (lUDiliur  oral  int^rcoane.  tni  ao  f*r  cnHiTaUM]  tbat  it  cm  i»,  thtrngh ' 
it  mroljr  iis  MTitt4>D,  wltilo,  at  tbo  imrio  timo,  Ibn  liiiRtik  comnnft 
d*I  tnl  ia,  or,  IM  it  iaoftoD  cnlled,  tlui  TnNoan  tlinlnct,  in  known  to  all, 
U  tiie  UnKattffo  of  guvemnumt,  of  loKislatioa  aiui  {HiiliiuiiMilMT-  disiriw- 
■ion,  of  lofral  pmcrvdinftK,  of  bookii,  of  jonrmlH,  lUKi  of  oomvjinnil* 
euuc  ttiul  in  aluo  (imiila^tl  on  tlin  utiliutu  uf  rvUgioiu  lutd  H'ltolit^ii^ 
iniitraotjon.  lliit  tLU  lit<'nry  tongtus  at  UmsI  in  tlxwR  puita  u(  ItoJv 
wbero  dudeotH  wiilul;:  lUflvnuit  fruni  il  «r«  liKbilnallv  apokon,  niwuyii 
ronuitu  to  Ibe  Italiaiui  UkiuhIvim  ««>«utiaUjr  ■  forwigo  longiuLKi^.* 
Tills  bet  BiooilclU  utalva  in  Btiouger  1«ntiK  tbim  a  jirudent  ■trnngiir 
would  voulurti  to  do  npou  ttiQ  't««tiiao(iv  of  bin  own  nliaerriition. 
'Tanto  c  voro  elm,  jier  pftrtoMi  «  ■criYMi:  iUliaiiaiiiuDtA,  dubbiamai 
itupanra  qiuiaUi  Dustro  lingiui  eon  Ituiglu  e  bboriixu  >tiuli.  jmico  oicdo 
«)i«  me  aitpreodeMioio  U>  Utina  o  la  fnuceae ;  «  n  mulerodo  ilc  11'  afG* 
DitA  «u  ooj  noBlri  dlalL'Uj  u  d«l  continuo  l««:g«t«.  Mtrimrv  e  jxtrluro 
I'iialiauo,  bcQ  pocU  gJiuigono  »  Irattarlo  oome  cottvienai,  «  gTMuU  b 
heqn«uti  aooo  le  difliealtA  che  incoDtiiajuo  ogniqniUvolta  lofjlknut , 
trpom  Mtn  chiarHEBa  a  proprieU  )o  uoatre  idee,  i>oichv  vcraiaeut«  dob* 
bjamo  tradam  II  nosiro  tli«l«tto  in  tdtra  linKnn,  ralo  a  din,  npprMfio- 
tare  sotto  diTemt  forma  i  DO*tri  pcai,\«ri.'~BI<m<MU,  Saggionl  DiatMl 
tiaSo-SaUei.  s. 

Thtn  ia  a  similar  di«iM«]MDcj  botv)>ei)  Ibe  written  and  qwkea 
luigna^  in  man^  part*  of  Onrmanj,  Iboititb  iJm  difftnioa  of  literat; 
onlturci  In  that  roantrr  hnn  modo  tho  dioWt  of  book*  nioro  iuu««mJly 
familiar  (lian  in  moat  KtiioiKsn  iiatitnw.  TIte  trnvdlcr  SMtaen,  vIioM ' 
joiimal*  ImTo  litUily  beon  notynnd  and  publi.-dinl,  aomstimM  make*  I 
ditricM  ill  them  in  llio  Platt-Donliidi  of  bin  unttTn  iiroviiMM^  and  slate* 
miimnly  that  hi<  nwif  lliat  djal«ct>  in  orOnr  that  llinnc  pawMKim  maj  not 
Iw  uiMl4!nit()o<l  bv  Ktraiifiar*  into  wlioan'  luuidn  bin  pajivn  might  c-haaea 
lofalL 

*  Sfllbatdias*bUd«til«ii  U&eitei  kcmwn  m  (di«  Spca«be)  dar  flanptaacfea 
aanb  anr  in  ihrem  aigeiieR  DUl«kt.  nnd  dja  Toduwu  nlobe  di«  KeadutAbMia 
Hpnetia  Mlbxt  apteolMn.  wattini  alobl  d«ti  wabma  btiMHoben  uud  familuina 
liall  ikror  Uiapiairapracho  In  Ibto  BOobM  alnrafahroB,  aaa  PoTchl  olclrt 
MID  alien  lUDnnDrn  Itjcbt  ventitiidcti  lu  werdon. — TtUad,  ia  flaUa,  It. 
WiuMe  AiuliiuUr  in  IUUm  nfcAf  ^merluti,  f.  S. 


LECTURE  Vm. 


ffTCLIFFE  AMD  UIS  BCHOOL. 


Vft  come  now  t.i  a  period  wheo  far  other  neceasitiea  than  those 
of  itiiaginjtivo  litcrattirc,  of  mochanical  or  draorutivo  art,  or  of 
any  intt-rcat  of  materinl  life,  dwnnnded  tbft  fonnnlion  of  a  new 
special  DomencUture — a  nomenclature  and  a  phraseology,  which, 
tliongb  fiist  employed  in  a  limited  range  of  themes  and  dis- 
cussioiiH,  yet,  from  the  intimate  relation  of  tticsu  themes  to  idl 
thp  hi^^her  luipirationn  of  humanity,  gradually  acquired  more 
cxleiidi'd  wgniticiince  and  more  varied  applications,  and  finally 
became,  in  Rrent  part,  incorporated  into  the  general  speech  a« 
a  now  enlivcniDg  and  informing  cliineut. 

I  refer  to  the  theological  voctiibulary  of  Wycliffe  and  his  (Us- 
eiple.1,  which,  in  a  conaiderahlQ  pioportioo  indeed,  waa  composted 
of  words  already  familiar  to  the  clergy  and  the  hotter  instructed 
laity,  but  whlth  those  reformers  populariiied,  and  at  the  mmt- 
time  enlarged  and  modified,  by  new  ternu  coined  or  borrowed 
for  use  in  their  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  and  by  imposing 
on  already  known  words  now,  or  at  least  special  acceptatiotui. 

Tho  Angtii-Saxons  poi^e&ied  a  vernacular  translattou  of  the 
Gospels,  and  of  some  other  ports  of  the  Bible ;  and  BCrc-ral 
more  or  less  complete  versions  of  the  Srriptiirea  existed  in 
French  as  early  ttn  the  twelfth  century.  But  thero  is  do  reason 
to  believe  that  any  considerable  portion  of  the  Bible,  except  tho 
Psalter,  had  erer  been  rendered  into  English,  until  the  trans- 
lation of  the  whole  volnme  was  undertaken,  at  the  suggestion 
of  Wyclilfe,  and  in  part  by  hie  own  efforts,  a  little  before  the 


340 


SSOLASD  mDZSXSDtST  OF  BOKB 


Uet.  VOL 


hepaoiDg  of  tbc  last  qoarter  of  tlic  Awrteeoth  ceotni^.  EttgUsb 
preacbers,  it  is  true,  had  olwitvs  frc«Ij  iatrodaced  into  their 
ecnnoDB  quotatioDs  firom  the  vnlgAte,  tmiu^ated  for  tfae  occuion 
hy  tbemwlves,  &Dd  thas  tfav  praple  bad  already  ti<>ci>i»e  toniewliat 
bmiliiuizcd  with  tbc  conUiits  of  tbe  Old  aad  New  Tcstamcot; 
l>ut<  tbew  •ennooN  were  rarvlr  oopii-d  for  circulation,  or  probnUy 
eren  wiiUen  dowo  At  all,  and  Uiererore  no  opporttini^  existf^ 
for  the  study  or  oonstUtation  of  the  liilile  u  «n  English  book.* 
The  English  nation,  for  rcamns  stated  in  a  former  lecture, 
bad  alwajH  been  pmctically  more  independent  of  tho  papacy 
UuD  the  CoDtlnenta)  states.  Tlw  (chiem  in  Uie  church,  with 
tbc  long  struggle  between  tbc  claimnnts  to  the  choir  of  Peter — 
Mch  of  uliou)  denounced  biit  rival  as  an  anti-pope,  and  excom- 
mufttcated  hta  foltowers  as  beretica  —  natunilly  iniioh  weakened 
the  autboritj  of  both  tJic  coDt«ading  parlies.  M«a  were  not 
only  at  liberty,  but  found  tbenisvlvc*  compelled,  to  inquire  which 
was  the  truv  bead  of  tbe  church,  and  Ibt-y  could  uot  tnrestigatA 
the  title  of  the  respective  claimants  to  ecclesiastical  supre- 
macji  without  £eing  rery  natorally  led  to  doubt  whether  eitlier 


*  Hm  bHulationa  of  Ui«  tMta  citMl  by  VjetiSb  himwIC  in  lh«  tontrOTmUI 
woria  mott  MMflduit)/  ucribrd  (o  bin,  hj  «o  idmu  tgtt*  liirnlljr  with  tin 
nniea  at  Ota  Vow  Ttstomnit,  and  of  n  ptrt  <d  tb*  OIJ.  vlilcli  he  u  bdiornl  to 
Imv«  ntPBlod.  8m  InlroAorlian  to  Uatldm  aad  FonhtlT*  edttJiHi  tf  ik« 
W]rdiS<«  Tnuudatiaiis.  ComiatiMnB  oT  tliis  aeit  bare  often  liMn  afipf^M  lo  aa  ft 
iMl  «tf  tho  antlwntidt;  ot  wriling*  attribatM  to  bu  pea.  Oat  iImj  tt^m  to  Ma 
10  Iw  fUitlod  to  vtf  littk  wdght  VjtUlb  wM»  Touh  brfm  lio  bmi1«  Ui 
tnnalatioD,  ind  bU  lah*  wnika  mnat  o(Un  bar*  fc^m  written  wben  b»  cDold  iwC 
bar*  tMd  Uwt  tmulatim  with  liim.  Th* '  porv  tail jf,'  lu  be  bvmbl;  mH*  UsvtlC 
oouinlf  did  not  ncant  bia  own  roniim  with  th«  r«Tcrcnn>  witb  which  w«  TJew 
il  -,  and  •  gpoi  bthlioil  aeholar  lik«  biin,  Ending  a  Intiii  Hriptanl  Irxt  in  aa 
anlhor  (w  waa  irtolin^  or  harinK  0(ca«!nn  tfl  lun  oiio  which  Mcamd  ta  liiia, 
maid,  in  lb«  ftrrmir  ot  cooipMilJoo.  wtil*  down  lb«  tn&alolicn  wbicb,  at  tht 
mooicnt.  ptntrtiUd  ilarit,  a&d  whkib  tba  atgwnent  is  biad  antsnlad  aa  lh»  Iracrt 
oiprrtatan  of  tho  inpaeingt 

F«w  anthoia  ato  Tain  raxnifb  tobodiapoard  toqaoI«orn>p««t  IbnTOwn  watdi^ 
oreron  tbowwdaof  another  whiBli  Ihoy  hnro  mhBe  tbmtowabj'tnBiilation.  and 
I  Ihink  ft  writer  «f  the  i««aeot  Axj  would  toonw  ro-ttMulate  a  tiiaii|i,a  from  aa 
aci'Ot  anlhnr  ho  wjihcd  to  qnotf,  than  nudiclf  a  rolnm*.  and  toff  a  «tt^tie« 
wliirh  ho  iind  trniisliitu!  on  n  tanner  occatjnn.  A  dinttii^ocj-,  ibtnibn,  ixinDrm 
a  text  quotJ'd  l>y  Wjrlifli.'  uud  hi*  iivu  ferniHl  liat-l^ili'iii  nt  it  ttfrirhcrp.  aJTonla 
■0  («««inplio«  nguut  Ite  laiheotJeitj-  of  a  nuuiiificriid  nttribntrd  to  bin. 


Lkt.  VIIL 


FOPS   AKD  &X71-P0PB 


S41 


of  tliom  was  better  tbao  a  a*iirpcr.     The  decision  of  the  im- 

nicdiatc  qucjiiion  bctwi-cu  thw  rival  iiontiHii  tamed,  in  the  end, 

nota  on  political  than  on  canoiiica,!  groiiiwU*;  but  white  it 

was  ander  disciiftnon,  the  whole  doctrine  of  papal  siijireinacy 

undcnrent  a  sifliug,  that  rereale^t  to  tlioiisaads  the  fiandy  Datiire 

of  the  foundation  on  which  it  restetl.     A  rc«iilt  more  imporlAnt 

than  the  purticulnr  coiiclasiom  Arrivisl  ut.ns  between  the  cinims 

«f  Urban  and  Clemenf,  wa«,  thnt  the  eontroveray  tAught  and 

habituated  thinking  ecclesiaalics,  attd,  by  their  example,  tb« 

laity,  to  exercise  their  reason  upon  topics  which   had  before 

been  genendly  considered  as  points  which  it  was  bWph<  moua 

even  to  debate. 

Tiie  habit  of  unquestioning  submifrron  to  tJie  decrees  of  a 

church  which  arrogated  to  itself  infallibility  of  opinion,  and 

binding  authority  of  judgment,  upon  religious  questions  wboBO 

*  Cnpgmrd  kitki  hh  a  •prrimi^  of  tlt«  wEninnila  —  mHami  nyVKt  or  mllmv 
aJ  rtgiM — cmplafal  Xj  Tope  ■nil  Anli-Pope  with  tba  ttntt^ipm  of  Ihtir  iwfmtif* 

■At«o  bo  noliStil  ontolh*  Kyng  [Richnril  TL],  that  lh«  AnUiKipe  a>3  &•  Eja] 
of  Vnaat  tw  thai  Mcordid.  OtaX  Uic  Hii]  Kyng  of  Fmhiu,  with  hel|i  of  tlio  dak* 
of  IlMtgoity,  ind  otiilr,  oehwl  M4  t&a  Anitju^jic  in  tlin  ittle  at  Batdii  ;  aad  tlic  nmo 
Aaliiwiw oelial  niiili*  (Im  Kvi>k  of  I''rHiiii«<ni|K'n]<m,  uiil  olbir  iIhIlih  kc  k-1iiI 
ntdnve  ia  tho  lordoliiiipiB  of  Itiiil«.  AIho.  hn  t^ormcil  tbo  Hiax  vkittm*! 
•cbdd  &I1«  if  tlie  Antipopo  and  tlio  Eirng  wptp  thus  oocvdnl.  »sd  th«  K<ne  of 
Fniuiu  cmpcronrc^  —  ha  oehnlil  be  that  nej  chnlanjE*  thv  daminiow  of  Ynglood. 
notrfor  tb*  P«j«  MUMtlMh  tbi  Kin^,  Ilul  be  (cbal  nuke  wa  pn  wilh  ths 
Hjng  of  fnsn*  but  on  lhi»  oondkiMt.  Uut  the  Kbg  <f  Vtaai*  (dial  fiiTMro  tha 
OpiiUMi  of  tho  t(v*o  Fopr,  and  «nfip  ooa  of  hii  pujdo  10  4M  Ofajn  Ua/^ 
CiljyrMKV  jLi>.  1300,  !>(>.  ;!U,  3^ 

ll  abcmld  be  addod  llial,  on  tlio  aana  OMarim,  tbo  Fofw  sdccd  in  tbu  (or  tha 
nful  «f  tbc  ftmoQi  (Cahitn^  Qwara  iapniit  and  JVnHB)«M/i>.ifo«^  n  nnpottaiit 
to  tho  UbotM*  of  Bn^nd. 

'  Tho  Fo]>«  in"rtR;lod  mod)  of  o^ejn  ttaisin  vhich  ven  nad  ia  lUo  bod 
■^jB  tbelibcrt«of  the  ohorclii  anil  for  thePofw  tufp<orA  that  it  wa*  not  t^ 
Ejragio  «>L  thenfar  he  arnt  kia  nmagrre  to  atctv  Ih*  Kyng  that  nnh  itBratH 
Rth«ld  be  abrefit  whadi  be  aepTa  tha  IIUr*  of  Ho)j  (Aareb,  apocultj  thM« 
fo,  "  Qam  i»|inlil "  and  ■■  IYraiaiiir«  facia." " 

Tho  noneBl  ■wai  ill  eiiesni  far  asking  a  concmim^  whieiS,  ng'Uf  slant  anj 
timiBMl«iwta,  «t«ld  hare  beat  loo  mwb  for  the  Mb.i]j  fndrpendeaor  of  E^- 
bad;  aail  th«ml>  the  rHiwit  *■■  eataettd  \tj  ihn  hint  aboto  uroticMOL  Ibr 
Mr»ii^i-r  iiifi^raa  ii<i)>Ht.  'wtn  pmmoiwnr*  of  b«s  Ibal  dwelled  at  B;mi,  it 
■aid  aot  t«  ^rasKt^d;  bat.  (or  GiToun  of  the  Pope,  tbd  gnnatal  bxm  tat  |to> 
i]«ioiica  M  (i(  vtaU  tWemenC-'-C^gnm;,  aM  ti^irA 


343 


Tttacinz  or  kviaotrrr 


iMTi.  Via 


conprefaeiMloo  deraaada  the  ciereiss  of  m»a'»  highest  fiicnlHn, 
had  DAtarally  begiDtteo  a  ipirit  or  de&reDce  to  the  dicta  of 
ffrr^t  names  in  secular  ieanung  also.  Tfaii  deferefice  ■  i.^rM^<m- 
izol  the  man  of  the  origioa]  litaiatare  (^  the  CootiDeot  throo^ 
the  Middle  Ag«a ;  and  in  diactunoiu  upon  qurstioiu  of  nataral 
knowlet^e,  of  hiatovy,  of  criticiiOD,  tfan  upimons  of  enuamit 
wntcn  mm  conrooaly  dted,  not  aa  ai;gumeDt9,  or  even  as  the 
tfiatimony  of  competent  witnfissefl  to  facta  of  oburratioa,  but  as 
bMine  coi>dufioD)t,»carccly  lc«  iirefragaUe  or  loss  sacred  than 
the  inured  infiilUbllitj  of  a  pootiC  Habitual  nibmiasioa  to 
tbe  jorinliiction  of  aeeular  name*,  aa,  for  example,  to  the  opi- 
oioDs  of  Aristotte  in  phj-sics  and  metaphj-Bics,  was  politicly 
cQcouniKed  and  incrilrati^d'  br  tb"  churct,  not  merely  because 
particular  in':tn)>liyMic4>-tliroIoi3cal  dogmas  of  Rome  found  sup- 
port in  the  Aristotelian  pliilnw>pby,  but  because  sticb  submissuMl 
was  a  practical  recugnition  of  the  principle  of  authority  in  all 
moral  and  iot«)lectual  things.  Just  so,  in  the  public  policy  of 
our  timesi  the  governing  classes,  fat  some  states  liberal  in  their 
own  domestic  ndniinistnition*  sustain  the  umirp^  dominion  of 
certain  dynuttes  over  foreign  territory,  not'  ItecaiiM  tbeybclicvo 
the  right  or  npprove  tbe  oppresrions  of  tbo^e  dynasties,  but 
because  their  rule  is  an  embodiment  of  tbe  aristocratic  prin- 
ciple in  government,  and  is  therefore  the  representative  and  ally 
of  aiistocracy  everywhere. 

Tbe  abode  given  to  the  dominion  of  tbe  papnl  see,  by  tbe 
•cbbm  and  tbe  discussions  occasioned  by  that  event,  did  much 
to  weaken  the  authority  of  human  names  in  letters  and  in 
pbiloeopliy;  and  it  faappcucd  at  a  very  favourable  juncture  for 
Etiglivb  tlUiratiire,  which  thus,  at  its  very  birth,  acquired  ac 
independence,  and  conBeqnenity  an  orifpnality,  that  a  half- 
century  earlier  or  later  it  would  not  have  attained. 

T^o  Utcratiirv  which  belongs  to  the  civilization  of  mudem 
Europe  is  es^nlialty  Frott-stant,  becatiae  it  almost  uniformly 
on'ginnted,  if  not  iti  a  formal  revolt  against  tho  power  of  physi- 
cal coercion  exerted  by  thi?  church,  at  teaxt  iu  ii  protest  against 
tbe  morally  binding  obligation  of  ber  decrees,  and  Its  earliest 


r.  VIIL 


TrCLTPFTTE   TBAXSI.ATlOKfl 


S4S 


rxpreaioD  wag  a  denunciation  of  those  abuses  nhkli  bad  coo- 
Tertcd  hor,  from  a  nursing  mother  of  tho  bt-st  aiid  )ioli«st 
affections  of  tho  heart,  inio  a  worldly,  ambitious,  self-seekio;;, 
rapaciomt,  and  oppressive  or^nnizatjon.  It  is  only  when  men 
are  emancipated  from  humiliating  spiritual  saritade,  that  the 
intellect  can  bo  set  free;  and  the  traininj;,  which  the  uaolK^tmcted 
investigation  and  diiwusHiou  of  theological  doctxinc  iuTolres,  b 
tbe  most  powerful  of  all  methods  oi  intellectual  culture. 

The  WyclitBte  trauslationa  wore  made  from  the  Latin  of  the 
rulgate.*  There  is  not  much  reason  to  suppose  that  any  of  the 
persona  engaged  in  this  work  kuc^w  cnouf^b  of  6rc«k,  still  leM 
of  Hebrew,  to  transliitc  directly  from  tln'so  laiigiiugi^;  and 
consf'iucutly  the  nvw  *yutjicfic»l  cowibinatiohs  they  introilui-ed 
are  all  according  to  the  Latin  idiom,  except  in  so  far  as  the 
dialect  of  the  vulgato  itself  had  been  modified  by  the  influence 
of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  texts  on  which  it  was  founded.  But 
the  tmu»latorR  often  r^^sorted  to  coinmentators  for  cxplaniitii^n, 
and  thiiit  aometimes  became  ai^ipiaintod  with  Hebra!»in.-i  at 
(iecond  band;  and  the  loU-st  revinion  of  (he  vervioD,  that  of 
Purvey,  ia  by  no  mt-ana  a  slavifh  oopy  of  the  literal  seose  of  tbe 
Tulgate,  while  it  weeded  out>,  without  scmple,  a  large  propoitioa 
of  tbe  I^inixms  which  tho  lirxt  trauelators  bad  introduced  into 
their  rcnderin<^  from  au  anxious  dcwire  for  stiict  conformity  to 
a  text  recugiiizod  by  the  church  aa  of  e[|ual  authority  with  tbe 
ncred  original  itself. 

I  cannot  go  into  a  history  of  these  rersioos  on  tbe  present 
occasion,  or  examine  tbe  evidence  OQ  tho  question :  how  lar 
John  Wycliffe  was  personally  concenied  in  (be  esecutiou  of 
them.  It  must  suffice  tosay  tbatin  the  only  entirely  trustworthy 
editioa  we  po!3wsii  of  any  of  them  —  the  liber  veri  aurens^ 

■  Bj  mtgatf,  I  hero  mean  the  Ijatln  tntnaluliiin  siloptisl  Iij  Iho  ctiurcii  and 
MniMI  to  JnndB*,  aatuu  llip  uuinuacriiila  then  ia  cixcuUiion  eould  W  idpntifl«d 
■vith  it.  But  tbs  capiu  of  thl^  Sei^tnra^  m  ef  teoilsr  worica.  mra  eAco  viilolj 
diicRpOAl,  «T«ii  vbcn  pNtetiri\f  lMnMr(bcd  fton  tfa*Mino  anginal  ^n  dt- 
MBnlanoe  which  ci|l>lii»  hov  t)x«  ■■ymiJa  cn)dli^^tHltio»^  '<■  •  r*™>S< 
^»t*i1  at  Icnsth  In  a  wnbuaqiuiiit  p«rt  of  Ihia  nn^BGi4d>  !iqr«h«  traiuil« ' 
*  K  Bjke  00  Latjv  bibi«  nuaiM  imr*.* 


344 


nOnSTA-VI  MTCKATOie 


lAvr.  VII  t. 


the  golden  Look,  of  OKI-Kn^Uflli  pLiloVjg;  —  that,  nnmely, 
pub)i«b«(l  at  Oxford  in  1830,  in  four  iimu-to  volumes,  undtr  the 
nlitorship  of  Koraliall  nnd  Miuld«ii,  the;  older  text,  from  Qviicsis 
to  fianicli  iii.  20,  is  believed  to  be  the  work  of  Hereford,  ud 
EugtUh  ecclesiastic;*  the  remainder  of  the  Old  Testameut 
and  Apwiypha  is  supposed,  and  tb«  whole  of  the  New  Testament 
nUiiost  cvrtfiinly  knovro,  Iji  have  hvtiu  traDiilat«(l  by  WycliSe; 
while  the  hit^rr  text  of  th«  entire  Bible  i»  ascribed  to  Purvey. 
The  preeine  periods  of  the  bejpnntng  and  ending  of  n  work, 
which  miiBt  have  ocdipii-d  mauy  years  Id  its  execution,  have 
not  boon  axocrtoined,  but  ire  bare  rtMuon  to  think  that  the  older 
text  was  ix>mpl<!t«d  about  1380,  tbe  reriiion  by  Purvey  some 
eight  or  tvii  yiArs  later,  or  a  little  before  1390. 

These  tmnHlatiomi  must,  in  npile  of  the  f^eat  ooet  of  copnng 
them,  have  been  very  widely  drctilated ;  for  old  mnnuscripbi  of 
them  are  still  very  numerous,  although  we  know  tbnt,  for  a  cen- 
tury and  a  half  after  the  work  whs  done,  nowvariisl  paios  wer« 
tnki-n  by  th«  Itoiiiish  occIc«iattical  authorities  to  ««cur«  the  de- 
struction of  every  trace  of  tills  heretical  verKion. 

It  is  a  noteworthy  drcutnstance  in  the  history  of  the  literature 
of  Protestant  couutrios,  that,  in  e\'ery  one  of  them,  the  rreatjon 
or  revival  of  a  national  litcrattin^  has  commi'uced  with,  or  at 
Iviut  been  annonnccd  by,  a  translAtioa  of  the  Scriptures  into 
tbe  venijtcnlar,  wliich  ha*  been  remxrkablo  botli  as  an  aocumto 
representative  of  tlie  original  t«xt,  and  as  on  exhibition  of  tho 
best  power  of  expresition  possessed  by  the  laogoa^  at  that  atagv 
of  its  development.  Henoe,  in  all  those  coiiutries,  thi-**  vei^ 
eions  have  had  a  very  great  influence,  not  only  upon  religion) 
opinion  and  tuoral  ti»iuing,  but  upon  literary  effort  m  other 

*  Btrrfao^'*  poili'in,  thocwiipoiil  muniMriptof which  la  ulillaxtHiit.  cncltatcvpUj 
vicb  Ui*  ■f'viiiJ  tivnl  of  (lio  cha^c?  nnil  tito«  abor*  nirniiuuml :  '  Tbe  x^sgr-' 

I  makr  t}\c  rlntcniMit  in  llio  trxl  in  lUffrfncc  la  the  aulliaritjr  ef  Iha  ciitor*  of 
tho  Wydiffiio  Innalatioiu ;  bat  I  tliink  tbn  intrnul  ctidonoc  i«  isiuut  Iba  iur>. 
poiitioti  l\in  llio  older  Knian,  IVdid  GtniwU  lo  tknicli,  «<•  tlm  woril  of  mm  man. 
Ttirre  nru  iiii[-5rtiiiit  (triRiRintirnl  <li[Tiir«aM»  bvl«*(iti  tlio  hintoririil  liook*,  down 
to  Ta  rati  pom  rail  incluiiii?.  an<\  tho  rpmAJutlrr  of  Uiat  T*nk<n.  F<ir  inatuilci',  in 
Ihd  fi>r]ii>'r,  lli«  •rtivn  pt^ttdplc  gicncroU;  cndi  in  ynye  ;  in  the  laltvr,  it  luiMltj 
ttmiiiuitu*  in  <niie. 


ixBi.  vin. 


nmtgtxm  josixa 


345 


fields,  and  indeed  iipon  thu  whole  pliilological  history  of  the 
DtittoD.  Thus  the  Knglinh  translntioiis  of  the  WjclifRte  nchool 
the  DaniBli  vereion  of  1250,  and  the  GeruiaQ  of  Luther,  nre, 
liiigiiiitticiilly  considered,  amon?  the  very  best  examples  of  \hv 
moat  cultivated  phasf.  and  aiost  perfected  form,  of  their  r«- 
qwctive  languages  at  the  timt-s  whtn  tht-y  itppcitrvd.  Th« 
Gemiao  and  the  Danish  BihIcM  have,  indvcd,  oxorti;d  u  mii<!h 
niOFB  importnnt  literary  influence  than  the  WycliUlte^  But 
this  is  due,  not  more  to  superior  excellence,  than  to  the  fact 
that  the  former  translations  appeared  atter  the  inTentiofi 
of  prioting,  and  were  consequently  c:isily  and  cheaply  multi- 
plied and  distrihubed;  and  further  thnt  their  circulation  was 
encourtv^d  and  pmnioted  by  hoth  the  temporal  and  the  eccle- 
siastical aiithoritieii  of  the  countries  where  they  were  pnhlished. 
The  Wycliffite  veraions,  oa  the  other  band,  existed  only  in 
manuscript  during  a  period  of  between  four  and  five  centuries, 
and.  for  a  hundred  and  fitly  yLvm,  c-?uld  be  copied  and  circu- 
bt*^  only  at  gi-eat  Imxard  to  both  transcril>er  and  reader. 

llie  exoellenoe  of  translation,  nhich  was  n  necessary  condition 
of  the  literary  influcnco  of  all  these  verwon-,  is  to  be  ascribed 
to  two  principal  cnuiics  The  tiret  is  the  obvious  one,  that  the 
translators,  as  well  as  the  public,  vtcrc  in  a  state  of  ^?at  roli- 
gloiis  sensibility,  and  inspired  by  the  feeling  of  intellectual 
exaltation  and  cspaudon,  whicli  always  acronipanics  the  cmnn- 
cipation  of  the  mind  and  conscience  fiom  the  galling  i^hackWs 
of  spiritual  desiKJtiem.  The  other  is  the  less  tiimiliar  fact,  that 
the  throe  languages  wore  then  marked  by  a  simplicity  of  voca- 
bulary and  of  verbal  conihinii.tion,  which  more  nearly  agreed 
with  the  phraswlogy  of  the  original  Scriptures  than  does  the 
artiticiat  and  complicated  diction  of  later  agi^ ;  and  of  ooiirso 
they  exhibit  a  closer  reseniblance  to  the  Hoiir<-w  and  Greek 
texts  than  would  he  practicable  with  a  more  modera  style  of 
Upreesion,  aa<i  with  a  greJitcr  number  of  words  more  siiccific 
to  meaning  and  less  capable  of  varied  application." 


•  Qtv  Full  Strit^  LectaM  XXVltt,  p.  5*1 


346 


WTCUrmE  TtiXSUTIOXfl 


Lmt.  viil 


T  have  nlrcadj-  ocoiplcd  no  large  n  porfioD  of  tJiIs  coune  in 
treating  of  llic  earlier  fornw  of  the  E»glwl»  Innf^iuigc  aod  lite- 
rature, that  I  esnnot  go  much  into  df^tail  witli  regard  to  the 
peculiarities  of  the  diction  of  tho  Wycliffite  Scriptures;  but  th« 
most  imfiorC/tiit  of  them  will  appcur  from  no  cxsminatioD  of 
W'ycIifTe'fi  itixl  T'tirTcy'H  Teniono  of  n.  rh-iptcr  from  lh«  Gotpsb, 
and  k  oomparisou  of  tliem  witli  other  tmrii'latioQB.* 

I  select  th«  eighth  chapter  of  Af  atthew  for  thin  piirpone,  and 
for  the  coiivcuieitcie  of  coinpHruMR  I  give :  I.  The  Anglo-Saxon 
vvrHion,  from  tho  Compel  of  Matthew  printed  at  the  T-fnivendty 
PrcxHutCiuabridgo,  ID  1658; — 2.  a  word-for-wonl  English  traiw- 
lation  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  ti*xt; — 3.  WycliflTn'B  tnui-'liitioii ;  — 
4.  Piirvey's  reviiiioti ;  —  and  5.  the  Latin  of  the  Vulgate,  from 
Sticr  and  Theile,  1854.  1  add,  hy  way  of  further  iltu«tration,  at 
tho  i-iid  of  thin  lecture,  the  Ma«ii-1^iothic  of  TJlfilas,  lind  tlid 
original  Greek.  TyndaluV  an<l  CIktIcu'r  tnuiiilalions  of  the  saoM 
chapter  will  be  found  »t  Uiu  end  of  I.ecture  XL 

THE  Eiaura  cu-^pteb  op  MATrnEW. 


L      Sotdicn       )«      nft  Hnlcnd    of  ^am   miinte  DjSu*Mtl!br^ 
2i  (P(ir>).v>'ith  wiMtn  liic  Sarioiir  frum  llie  mount  ciiiM*dawii, dia 

3.  Foraotho   when         JIiwuh  hadile  comen  iloiiti  fro  the  hit, 

4.  But     whaiuK)       Jhesus    vas   cvra«   doun  fro  the  Ul, 
A.  Cum  auieni  iIeK«ndifliM      da  mmt^ 

1.  Q'ligdon      him     myds     rn«tiIo. 

2.  <<>11ow<nI     him     gmt  mnltitadt^ 

3.  mnny  cuniptiiiyes  fiilcwideo   hyni. 

4.  myrli       |Hip!«  «UMt«      hym. 
6.  wcuta  mat  «uin  tnrbic  tnuliai. 

n. 

1.  Da     gcmaWhln  in  hnsnlla  to  him  and  hine  to  bin 

2.  Then         nigliw)      a      Icpcr     to  him  and  him(-"rlf)    to  1 

3.  And  loo  I      a    lepmuiw    mnn     ctunniynge     worshipida 
4t,  And  Inn  1      a    Icprouae     Riaa       cun  iind       wonchipida 

6.    El  ecc«  I  titproBua  Teiiieoa  aduiuhst 


Ucl.  VIIL  WTCLIFFITE  TRANSLATIOMS  W7 

1.  ge-eaSmedtle,  and   paa   cvmS  ;     Drihtcn,      gyf  pa 

2.  htiinbled,     aod  thus  apake ;       Lord,  if  thou 

3.  hyta,  aayinge ;  Lord,         jif  thou 

4.  liym,  and  seido ;  Lord,  if  tiioa 
6.  eiim,                   dicena ;                Dominc,        A 

1.  wylt,      |m       miht     m^    geclsEnsioa. 

2.  -wilt,    thou      canBt  me        cleanse. 

3.  wolt,  thou     niaist  make  me  clene. 

4.  wolt,  thou     maist  make   me  clene. 
6.  vis,           potes  me   mnndare. 

in. 

1.    Da       astrehte       ee    Hslend  hys  hand,  and  lirepoda  hyv* 
S.  Then  outstretched  the  Saviour  bis  hand,  sud  touched    him 

3.  And   JheauB   holdynge  forthe  the  hond,  touchido  hym 

4.  And  JhcBUS      helde       forth    the  hoond,  and  touchide  hym, 
ft.    Et  extendens    Jesiu  manum,  tetigit    eunt 

1.  and  fu8  cwKiK,  lo  wylle;       beo  geclamaod.  And  hya 

i.  and  ihaa  spake,  I  will;           be     cleaiiBed.  And  his 

3.  aayinge,  I  wole ;    be  thou  maad  clene.  And  anoon 

4.  and  seide,  Y  wole ;    be  thou  maad  cleene.  And  anoon 

5.  dicens,  Yolo;  mtmdare.  Et  confestim 

1.  breoflawffis       hF^dlice  geclensod. 

2.  leprosy  was    immedbtely  cleansed. 

3.  the    lepra    of     hym     was  cleniud. 

4.  the    lepre    of     him      was      clendd. 

6,  mundata      est      lepra  ejus. 

IV. 

1.  £)a       cwfeS    se     Hielend  to    him,     Wama  |>e  |>iet    ya 

2.  Then  said     the  Saviour  to    hira.  See  that  thou 

3.  And  Jheaus     suth      to     hym ;  See,  say  thou 

4.  And  Jhesus     seide     to      hym ;  Se,  seie  thou 
6.    £t  ait             ilti             Jeaus;  Vide,  neraini 

1.  hyt    DSDt^m     men     ne    secge;         ac    gang,     reteowde 

2.  it    (to)     no       man  te)l;  but    go,         show 

3.  to      no       man;  but    go,        shewe 
4>            to      no       man ;  but    go,        nliewe 

L  dixeris;  Md  vade,     ostendg 


348 


VTCLIFFITE   TRASSLATIOSS 


LacT.  VIIL 


1.  fe       |>am     Baccrde,  and  bring  lij'm  fa  lac       fe  Moysca 

2.  tlioe  (to)  Iho  priest,  and  bring  him  ihe  gift  that  Mos«s 
to  prestis,  and  olire  that  jifto  tiiat  Moyscsi 
to   the  prcatis,  and  offre  the  jift  that  ilojsea 


3.  tlice 

4-  thee 

5.    te 


aacerdoti,         et    offer 


mimusquod 


1.  bebead, 

2.  bad, 

3.  cotnatindidp, 

4.  comaundide, 


on  hyra        gecjrSnesse. 

for  their  inrormation. 
into  witnesffiiig  to  hem 
in     witnesaj'ng  to  hem. 


5>  pncceptt  Moyses,  in  testimonium  illis. 


1,  SoSlicc  I'd 

2,  (For-)sooth    -when 

3,  Sothrly        when 

4,  And         whanne 
5.        Cum    auiem 


the 


V. 

Hnlend 
Saviour 


iBcode 

wtnt-in 


on 

to 


Caphamftam, 

Capernaum, 


he         linddo  cntriUe  in  to  Caphanwum, 
he  haddo  entrid   in  to  Cafamaum, 

introisset  Caphamaum, 

1.  l>a    gencalcchte      hym       an  hundrcdcs    ealdor,      hyne 

2.  there    nighed       (to)  Bim    a    hundred's     oaplain,    biia 

3.  centurio  neijida  to    hym 

4.  the  centurlen         neisede  to     him 
6.                accessit        ad        «um        oenturio 

1.  biddende, 

2.  praying, 

3.  preyiiifre  hyra, 

4.  and  preiedc  him, 
6.     rogans     eiun, 

VI 

1.  And     pua    cwcBende,  Drihten,   min   cnapa     liB      on    mfnnm 

2.  And    thus     aaying,        Lord,       my    knave  lieth     in        my 

3.  And  !>nid,  Lord,       my    child    lyclh    iQ       the 

4.  And  Bcide,  Lord,       my    childc  lij'th     in       the 

5.  ct  dicena,     Daniiue,     pucr  meus  jacet  in 

1.  huse         lama,  and     mid     yUe     geftread. 

2.  houiK        himc,  and    with    cvit    afflicted. 

3.  lions  sike  on  the  palsie,    and    is    yud    loumientid. 

4.  hotis  sijk  on  the  |iii1esie,    and    is    yue!     turmentid. 

6.  domo        paralyticus,  et      male    torquetur. 


Lta.  rtIL 


WXCLIFniE  TBA^fSLATIOKB 


349 


vn. 

1.  Da    OiibS   Be  Htelend  to  him,  Tc    ciime    and    Iudo    gehtele. 

2.  Then  said  the  Saviour  to  liim,    I     come     asd     him       heal. 

3.  Aad  JheBiia     Raith      to  hym,  I  ehal  cume,  and  elial  helc  hym. 

4.  And  JhesuB    eeide      to  him,  Y  echal  come,aQd  schal  hcele  him. 
6.  £t           ait     ill!      Jesus,      Ego  veniam,      et    ciuabo    eum. 


1. 
2. 
3. 
4. 

fi. 

1. 

2. 
8. 

4. 
S. 

1. 
8. 
3. 
4. 
5. 

1. 
S. 
3. 
4. 
6. 

1. 
2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 

1. 
S. 
3. 
4. 
6. 


VUI. 
Da    andswaroda    ae     hundredea   ealdor     and    pus    cwteS, 
Then     answered     the    hundred's  captain    and    thus    eaid, 
And        centurio       answerynge       railh        to       hym, 

And  the  centurien     answeriUe,    and  seide  to  hym, 

centurio  ait, 

wyrSe 

worthy 

worth  i, 

worthi, 

dignuii, 
ac     cwebS      )iin 
but    epeak     thy 
but    oonly    siy 


Et  rcspondens 

Drihten,   ne      eom      io 

Lord,      not     am        I 

Lord,      I     am     not 

Lord,      Y      am      not 
Domine,       non     aum 
mine    ]>ecene ; 

my       roof; 

my      roof; 

my      roof; 
tectum  meum ; 

biS     gchffiled. 
wi!l-be  hooled. 
ahail  be  helid. 
ahal  be  heehd. 
eanabitur  puer  rnetu. 


ytat 

)iu      ingange 

undei 

that 

thou    in-go 

under 

that 

thou    entre 

vndir 

that 

thou     entre 

Tndur 

ut 

intrcs 

flub 

an     word,    and  min  cnapa 

one    word,    and  my  knai-e 

bi    word,    and  my    child 

but  oonli  seie  thou  bl  word,   and  my  childe 

Bed    tantum     die        Terboi       et 


IX. 


andie 
and  I 


SoStice  ic  eom  man     under  anwealde  gesett, 

(For-)sooth      I  am  (a)  man  under  authority     set, 
For  whi  and  I  am  a  man  ordeynd    vnder  power, 
For  whi  Y  am   a  man  ordeyned  vndur  power, 

Nam  et  ego  homo  sum  sub  potentate  constitutus, 

hffibbe    fegnaa    under    me ;      and  ic  cwa^Se  to  pyaum.  Gang, 

and  I     say     to     this.        Go, 

and  I     aay     to     this,'       Go, 

and  Y    scie     to     this,        Go, 

et    dico         huic:  Vodc^ 


have  soldiers  under  me ; 
hauyngc  vndir  me  knijtis ; 
and  haue  knyjtia  vndir  mo; 
habeas     aub    me    milites; 


35U 


VTCUrriTB  TB&XSL.1TI0SS 


iMT.  VUL 


1.  nnd 

2.  and 
8.  ui)<l 
4.  and 

ft.    et 


he  gnK ;  and  io  cireSc  lo     o|mini,     Cam,     aadW^inS; 
be  gMrtk ;  Mid  I     my  to  (iiii-}albFr,  Corks    nnd  hi>  com^tli ; 
luon  M]icr,  Cdfnctbmi.nRiliiccompih; 


hu  gutli ;     uid 

li«goith;      &ivd 

vadit :  et 


to      aiK>d>u-,  Conw,     and  hrcomrili; 

alii,  Vttii,      et         TCOtt; 

uid  tio  WTTCB. 
and  ho  duotlu 


ninunt    ]>ootc,         W'yta  fi», 
vay         nurvant,        I>o  thin, 
i  to  my  wcnuiuiit,  Do  thou  th!>  thing,  and  ho  doth. 
i  to  my  Bemauntr  Do         this  uiil  be  doith  k. 

MfTO  moo,    Fao        boo,  et        fiiolt. 


1.  Witodlice       ^      M       ICorlend  )>ut  gohyntc,    ]>a  wandrods  bc^ 

2.  NuiT         whiut  ibo     I^viour  diia  bonrd,   than  wondoKd  bfl^ 

3.  SothuJy    Jhuana,   keerynsu  thcH  tliiagu^  woodrid*^ 

4.  And      JhMiu      lierde      tboM  ihiogia^     and  wondridot 
ft,  Audien*  auteni    Jesus                        mimtiu  eM, 


1.  ■ndownftlo  ]i»m    t>a    b!m  IVIagdom 
i.  and  uld  to  diem  tlwt  hiui  liilUiired: 
8.  and  ealde  to  men       myngo  hynt : 
4.  u>d  Hudo  to  men    that  sueden  him  t 
6.     ot    Mquentibua    ao    dixit: 


SoB  10  9cega  eovr     na 

Sooth  I  aBvCto)  yoa  oot^ 

Troii-ly  I  wyo  to  jou 

Trttuli  1  wio  to  joa 

Amea  dioo  Tobu 


1.  gvnttUa  io  fire  rayccino  geln&n  on  Imbel. 

S.      met       I     so       much       bdnf  in  ImrtuL 

3.  I     luDd     mt    M    grciQ    feilh  in  TneL 

4.  V  foond    not     ao    grcoto  foiih  in  laraeL 
ft.    noD    iDTcni        taoiniQ       Gdcm  io  IvuL 


XL 


1.  To    Mttnm 
S.  In     iooth 
S.     Solbuly 
4.      Ana 


icMGcge     eow, 
I  «y  (lo)  you, 

Y  Miy  10    jou, 

Y  toie   to   ^n, 


Dico       aiitem 


robin. 


Pst  manige    camB 
'I'iMt  many  (ohall)  crano 
that  nanye  »bu]en  cocne 
that  nuuy  achulen  eonie 
(|uod  midti    nb   Ori«nte 


1.  OMt-cbcle  and  irMt-dvle^  and  wnniafi  mid  Ahrahnme 
8.  (tho)cMi-den1and(lbo)weM><i«al,and  dwell  with  Abraluun 
8.        the  ert  luid        wcM,      and  Khnkn  leat  with  Abnbam 

4.      the  eeat  and  tho  west,      luul  a-'huleu  nue  wilh  Abraham 

i.  Oeeidenie         TNUtnt  M  rocnntbent  emn  Atatalisa 


Ixcr.  VUL  TTYCLIFFITE   TRAKSLATIOITS  Qfil 

1.  and  Isaace  and  Jacnbe,    on        hevfena        rioef 

2.  and  Isaac    and  Jacob       in         heavens'    realm  ; 

8.  And  Yeaac  and  Jacob       in  the  kyngHam  of  heuenee; 

4,  and  Tsaac  and  Jacob       in  the  kyngdoni  of  heuenes; 
fi,     et    iBoac     et   Jacob       in  regno  ccclorum ; 

xir. 

1.  Witodlice  )iises  rices  beam  beo%    aworpene    on    |ia    yW- 

2.  Verily  thia  realm's  children  (sli.il!)  be  out-cast  in{to)  the  outei- 

5,  forsDthe  the  aonya  of  the  rewme  shulen    be  cast  out  into  vttre- 
4.      but      the  Gones  of  the  re^vme  scliulcn  be  caat  out  in  to  vtmer 

6,  filii     autem         regni  ejicientur  in  Cenebras 

1,  mestan  ftjatro :    fter      biS  w^pi        and      to]>a  giistbitung. 

2.  most  darkneu :  there  (shall)  be  weeping,  and  (of)  teeth  grinding. 

3,  mest  derknesaisj  there  shal  be  weepynge,  and  beetvnge  togidre  of  teeth. 

4.  derknesais;     there  achal  be  wepyng,  and  granting  of  teeth. 
5>    exteriores ;      ibi  erit      '  fictua      et     Gtrldor    dentium. 

xm. 

1.  And    se     Hcelend  cwieS  to  |>am  hundrydcs  eatdre, 

2.  And  the    Saviour  said    to  the  hundred's   elder, 

3.  And      Jbeans  saide  to  ccnturio, 

4.  And     Jhesus  seide  to  the  centurioun, 

5.  Et  dixit    Jeans  centurioni, 

1.  Ga;    and  gewurSe    ^6     swa  swa    Jiu    gelyfdest.  And  se 

2.  Go;     and  be  (it)  (to)  thee  so  as    thou  bclicvedst.  And  the 

3.  Go  ;     and  as  thou  hast  bileeiied  be  it  don  to  thcc.  And  the 

4.  Go ;     and  as  thou  haxt  bileuyd  be  it  doon  to  thee.  And  the 

6.  Vade;     et      acut       credidisti             fiat        tibi.  £t 

1.  cnapa     wees  geheled  on  I'tert:  tide. 

2.  knave    van     healed  in  that  hour, 

3.  child      was      helid    tro  that  houre, 

4.  child      was    hcelid  fro  that  hour, 
ft.     aanatua  eat  puer        in    ilia   boia. 

XIV. 

1.  Da      ee      Hielend  com    on        Petres       hnse, 

2.  When  the    Saviour  came  in(to)  Peter's       house, 

3.  And  when  Jhesus  haddecomen  in  to  thehousofSymoiid    Petre, 

4.  And  whanne  Jhesus  was  comun  ia  to  thc-housof  Syraount  Petre, 
i.    Et      ciim     veuiwet      Jesua    in      domum  Peti^ 


352 


wrcurnra  teahslations 


Lkt.  VUL 


1.  l-a 

2.  then 


geseah 
saw 


3. 

4. 
6. 

1. 

2. 
3. 
4. 

5. 


be     BBf 
he      Bay 

vidit 


he  hja       Bw^re         licgcnile,    and 

he  hia  mother-in-law    Ijing,       and 
Ilia  w)-u(.'a  moder  Yiggynge,    and 
hiB  wyucs  modir  hggytige,    and 
Bocrum  ejus    jacentem  et 


briSgende. 
feverish, 
ahakun  with  feueria. 
shakun  with  Jeueris, 

febricitantem. 


XV. 


1.  And  he    mthnin  byre     hand,  and  ee     fefbr    big    fortlet: 

2.  And  he  touched  her      hand,  and  the    fefer    her      left ; 

3.  And  1)0  touchiilc  hir      bond,  and  the    feucr    letie     hir: 
4>  And  he  toiichide  hir    bwind,  and  the    feucr   \eite     hir : 

6.     Et         tetigit  nianum  ojuA,    et  dimisit   earn   ftbiii: 

1.  ta    arns  hco,  Did   |iencide  him. 

2.  then  arose  Khc,  and   eei-ved  them. 

3.  and  she  roose,  and  eeruyde  hem. 

4.  and  stie  rocs,     and  scniede  hem. 
5.    et    eurrexit,     et  ministrabat  els. 


XVL 

1.  SoSlice    )ia    hyt     eefen     wais, 

2.  Sootlily  wbtn  it    evening  ivas, 

3.  Soihcly  whan  the  euenyng  was  niaad, 

4.  And     whanne     it     was     cncn, 
5.         Vespere  antem  &cto, 

1.  manege         deofol-seooe :  and 

2.  many  devil-sick :  and 

3.  many        haiiynge      deuelys:  and 

4.  maiiyc    that  haildcn    deuebs  :  and 
K.  multoH      da:monia  habentcs :        et 


1.  unclienun  gaslas   mid  h3'S  worde, 

2.  unclean  ghosts   with  his    word, 

3.  epiritia    by  word, 

4.  epirilis    hi              word, 
t>  spiritns                verbo, 


big  brohton  Wm 
they  brought  (to)  him 
thei  broujte  to  hym 
thei  brou^ten  to  hym 
obtutcrunt        ei 

he   ut-adnede    )ia 
he  out-drave    the 
he  caatide  out 
be   castide  out 
cjiciebat 

and     he     ealle 
and     be       all 
and   helide  alle 
and  heclide  alle 
et  omnei 


LoCT.  Vltl. 


WTCUrpITE  TRi^SUTIOKS 


353 


1.  gebttMe    )ia    yrd-hnbbcndaa; 

8.    boRlod      tbo      ovil-haring ; 
S.  hanjngc  yud; 

4.      that  vcara  ynd  at  uk  ; 

(,       mate  Uabcntes  curavit ; 

XVIL 

!•  X)vt         vum    griVIIrd      fn-t  gccwcdra  h  ^tirb       KnaJam 
S.  That     might-bn  fitllilU'd     ivliat       kjioIimi  U  through  Esaiss 

3.  that  it  »huti}c  be  fiilQUiO,  thut  tUiiig  that  wa>  mud  by  Ynaic, 

4.  that  it      wiTC       fullillid,  tJiut  wn>  wid  by  Yni«, 

quod  dictum  est      jvr  Iicii.ini 

enoSoad^  Ho     onfcng    ur«    uutriim- 

mying,  lis     t«ok     our    infirm- 

fuvingc.  He 

nriyngc,  [lo 

diorntcm,  Ipm 

ab»r    ure      adU. 
bnre     «itr      ailsL 
berc  onn  sykeneuis. 
bar    pure    Kknctais. 
legrotatioDcs  nostra*  ponaiit. 


(.        nt    Kliinpleretur, 
1.  }oD»  wii«^a,     Sna 


i.    the     prophet, 
3.  the    prt^hcte, 
4k  tbt     pToTcte, 
S.     prophctnin, 

1.  nan,    and 

S.  itio,      and 

3.  teea, 

4.  t«M, 

I.  aeoeint, 


thu* 


he 
h« 


toke  oiiro  infiriny- 
took  oura  inJinnjr- 
infainitatci    aoRrw 


and 

and 

Ot 


XVIIL 


1,    Da  gc»ah  te     Iltclertd      mycla  raenigeo    jmbatas 

t.  Wh«ti  tnw  tho    Sftviour       innch  people           about 

8.         Sotboly     Jho«u«          twytx^  innn/  aimjnnyea   about 

4.           And        JhextM             my  mycbo       ptiplo      abouts 

5,             VidetM     autcm      Jcsa*  tortiaa    multiui      circum 


1.  byn«,    )>a       hot     ho    hig 
i.    hira,    ihva    bndo    ho    them 

3.  hym,        had  Iti*  tUtdpli* 

4.  him,  and  bade  biu  ditciplia 

5.  aci,  jumit 


&mi     ofer   )<OQa  muSaxi. 
(to)  &rc  over     th«   inter, 
go  ou«r    tho   wator. 
go  ouer    tho   watir. 
iro  trana    freCmn. 


XIX. 

1.    Da      geneabdite      him         fta        bocore,       and       cirtM, 
%  Then      ni^ed    (to)  him        a         eoribs,       and        mid, 
8.  And  00  aciibe,  or  a  man  of  Imre,  commynga  to,  saldo  lo  hym, 
'    '"'   '    — '^-  noijodo,    aod  wide  to  hyn^ 

untia         acriba  ait        iUi, 


4.  And   a 
^    £t 


ecriba 

acGCdcni 


a '•4 


WICLlrFITB   TIUX8LATI05S 


Um.YliL 


1.  L«reair,       io        fyUgB        ^>>       ■"'»       liHsder 


i.  Teacher,  I        Mow  tlieo 

3.  Mklatre,  I     iba]  mm  thee 

4.  Maifdr,  T    Aal  ma  tlies 
6.  Migut«r,         Mqnar  tB 

1.    flent. 

5.  &reit. 

3.  ahnltgo. 

4.  Bcbaltgo. 

6.  uai*. 


>bhber-«>-«ver 

whidir  mtm 

quocinaqoa 


diou 
Urau 

tbOB 


XX. 


1.  Da 

2.  Then 
8.  And 
4.  And 

6.    £t 

1.  boln. 
t.  bolea, 


CwrS       m       nailead 

Mid      th«     Saviour 

JhwiM  mid 

Jhomu  Mid* 

dicit  et 


to  him, 
to  him, 
Io  hjnn, 
to  hjvt, 
Jraua, 


FoxM 
Poxca 
Foxia 
FoxiH 

Tnlpc* 


bbhiS 

haa 

ban 

filTOU 


and       heofcnaa       foglu       jie*<;   eotlilicfl  msDnettniia 
and        boavcnii'       foi*]*      neata ;  aootldv    man's    wo 


3.  dicht^or£I>roH■lV,aIldb^iddtio^tbeel^Aannc]<tiM;  bat  nisniMa  MlM 


4.  d«iUMa 
6.  bab«iit, 

1.  DmfS     hwior 

2.  han-not  vrbnr* 
8.  batb  nat  wher 
4.  hath  no*  when 

ft,  noa  babe*    ubi 


andbriddisofheoieiieAanncxti*;  but  tnanniHaoiM 
et  Toluoro  Gcdi        nidoa;  filiotautcmboauiua 

ho      b^      famlbd      ah^lda, 
ho       hta        head        may-lay. 
he   K«te  hit  hoood. 
ho  »cbal   reMo  hi*  booA. 
oaput      tvclineL 

TFTT. 

1.     Da      ctntH     to     him     oT«r     of    hya     1eomlng'-«&Oitnn^ 
S.    Then      said       to      him  (an)othorof     hia  ditdplet^ 

3.  Sothnli    an   other    or  his.  dijuiplu   Mida    to    hjni, 

4.  Anotbtr  of  hfa    dnriplii  wide    to    him, 
(t.    Aliiui   Buton        do  disclpolia  ejiu  ait  illi, 

1.  DrilitCD,      slyfb    mo      lenat      to 

2.  Lord,  let     jno       firat 

3.  Lord,         mlTre  me    ff*  fbat 

4.  Lord,         RuflVe  me  to  go  firtt 
(.  Domiao,  permitte  no  prlmom  in 


Jorcnns     and 

fin         and 

and 

and 

bofa>frigwa 
bury 

birya 
birie 

•t 

Mpelira 

I-wn-.  VIIL 


wicumts  xRASSLAnoiu 


S5J 


1. 
2. 
3. 

4. 
S. 

1. 
2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 

1. 
2. 
3, 
4. 
S. 


mi  one  fieder. 

mjr  father. 

my  &ctir. 

my  fiider. 

patrem  meum. 

xxn. 

Da  cwkS  u  Hcelend  to  him,  Tylig  me,  and 
Then  said  the  Sayiour  to  him.  Follow  me,  and 
Fonothe    Jhesua    aaide    to  hym,  Sue  thou  me,   and 

But  Jheans    adde    to  hjia,  Sue  thou  me,   and 

Jeans  sutem  ait  ilU,        Seqaere  ma     et 

deade     bebyrigan  hjn   deadan. 
(the)  dead     bury       their      dead, 
dede  men     biiye        her  dead  men. 
deed  men      birie         herdeedemen. 
mortuos    sepelire       mortuoa  suoa. 


Iff! 
let 

Iat« 

lete 

dimittc 


xxm. 


1.  And      he      astah        on         scyp 

2.  And      he     entered    in(to)   (a)  ship     and  hi» 

3.  And  Jhean  steyinge        vp  in  to  a  litel  ahip,  his 

4.  Aad  whannehe  wasgoonrpin  toalitilBchip,  hia 

5.  £t        ascendente  eo  in       naviculamf 

1.  hym  fyligdon. 

2.  him  Tollowed. 

3.  Bueden  him. 

4.  Bueden  hym. 

6.  diacipuli  ejuo. 

XXIV. 


and  hya  leoming-rayhtai 

diaciplea 

disdplis 

disciplis 

Mcud  aunt  etna 


1.  Da  weaifi     mycel  styruDg    geworden  on 

2.  Then  was  (a)  great      stir  in 

3.  And  loo  1  a  grete    steiyng    was  made  in 
And   loo  I  a  greet    stiring     was  maad  in 

£t    eccG  I    motua  magnus    &ctuB  est  in 

wenrS  olergoten    mid 


4. 
fi. 

1. 
2. 


yBum; 


f      acyp 

the     aliip  was  over-poured  with  waves; 

3.  the  litiL  ship  was         hilid        with   wawia; 

4.  the    Hchip  was        hilid        with  wawea; 
ft.     navicula  operiretur  fluctibua; 


^KTe  a»,  8wa    f 

the  aea,    so     that 

the  see,    so    that 

the  see,    so     that 

mari,      ila     ut 

witodlice  he   slep, 
verily     he  slept. 

but       he  slepte. 

but      he  alepte. 
ipse  vero  dormiebat 


S56 


WrCLUriTE  TRASSLATIOSa 


tKT.  Till. 


XXV. 

1,  And        !ii^  gcncnlirhton,    and  li^  an^Iitoii  lij-iwv     Jin* 

2,  Aud       iJu-y  niglic<l,        and(li«y  awn):ed    tim,      that 

3.  And  litH  disfipliKCJunii]  ni^^tnliTm,    tind      ravaiden  hjm, 

4.  AudhiHeiJiKcipliicniiii.-ii        tohvm,    uid      Tcrsiden  hyat, 
6.    Et  accemeruiitud  ctim  discipuli  cjuK,i<t   niKil«T«runl  «uni, 

1.  cweSmdet  Drih!<Ti,  ha:\o  «b;  ve  molon  ftirwnirlSan. 
S>     raving,       Lord,      eave  us:  wb  must     perish. 

3.  miyingp,       Lord,      mqo  v»:        we         porlaben. 

4.  niid  w:idi:n,  Lord,       xiii«  rs;        wt        pcriscbeo. 
6.    diccntcs,  Uominc,  uh-*  non:  perimua. 

XXVI. 

I.     Da    owmS    ho    to    him,    To    hvri  tj-ntgo    fbrhtc,  g«    Ijrdei 
i.  Thi-n   Ktid     he    to  thcin.  Fur  wh;r  are  yu  nlfrigbtcd  yc(oiQlittt« 

3.  AndJhcsiuddibto  )i(fm,niiat  ben  xim:  of  lilil  liuth  ngactf 

4.  And JhcMUH M-'ide to  hvui,^V]iai  beii  ju  of  )iUl  feitltiignito? 

5.  El    dicit    tU    Jeeus,    Quid  liniidi  e«iU,  modioee  fidciT 

1.  gcknlim.       Da      ama  he     and  heboad    ^m    nrindn  and  ]wra 
'i.     fuith?        Then  arowe  be     and   bade       the     wind    and   the 

3.  Tliuiiueheryflyng«comaund!deiolhe  wvmlis  and  the 

4.  ThaDueberooaandcotnauudidetolhe  wvndia  and  tho 
i.  Tunc      BUi;geaR     impcvavit  veiil  is  et 

1.  t£,    and    )>a;r    wear5   geworden     mj'cel    vinyltncM^ 

2.  iM,    and  there     was  (a)  great        caha. 

3.  aee,    and  a    gr^te    pcaibl«ne»ie    ia    maad. 

4.  aei',    and  a    greet    pe»ibilnr«(e  ivaa  maad, 

6.  muii,  ec  facta    eat     trnn<^iullit.tik     tongoa, 

XX  VU. 

men    mindrodun, 
men     wondered, 
men     wondp.dcn, 
men     wondridcn, 
hominca  mimti  aunt> 
f      windaa 
that    winds 

3.  manere  rioii  in  he  this,  fi>r  iha  wyndis 

4.  nittDCT  fiari  in  he  thia,  for  the  wyndis 

5.  «at  hic>  quia     vcnti 


1. 

G«vriKa!ict 

f    )>a 

s. 

Verily 

then 

3. 

Foroothe 

4. 

And 

». 

Porro 

b 

1. 

b 

f» 

S. 

u 

ihts 

and  t>ua  owKden:  Rwtpt 

and  tbua    apake:  Vihut 

fnyinge :  What 

and  ficiden:  What 

diccntua :  Qnalii 

and     aw      him  byrsumiad. 
and    sea      liim       obey  7 
and  tho  ace  ob«i«hcn  to  hjTn. 
and  tlir  fMx  obciichrn  to  him. 
ct    morii  obvdiunt     d? 


LBCT.TU1. 


WtCLUiaZ  niAXSLATIOKS 


ia 


XXVIIL 

1.  Ds      K     Hwlcnd  eom  oler|>(meinu8an  on       GeroMnlaon 

2.  Wii«a    tim    Suviour  came  uvur  tlm  water  tD(lo)  (the)  GetgeMue* 

3.  And   whati   Jhesiu  hadde  cornea  ouer  tlie  waior  in  [u  ibe  cuaiM 

4.  And  wkmuo  Jbesos  wu  ooraun  ouer  (iio  waili-  tn  to  lUe  cudIM 

2.  £t     cum  Teoiseel     trans  £r«tum  In  ngiootiD 

1.      ricu,      f>a     tunon     hlin      togeoea     Ivrngea     p&     htefdoQ 

5.  ooDQUy  iliere     ran       him     to«-)u^      main     that      had 

3.  of  men   of  Genazereih   Ivrey  meu   Iiaujiige  deutJis    nuineu 

4.  of  men  of      Genua     twey  mtm    nieitoa  hfia    iliat  haddua 
fi.  Gorasenorum,  occurrcruut  ei  duo  babantes 


1. 

deofol-BMGMaae, 

,      of 

byrRuuuin      utgau^ide, 

1      H 

wicron 

s. 

deril-aiokneas, 

from  (the)  toiiiba     out 

-going. 

that 

vrcru 

a 

talijEo, 

; 

goytif.-e  out  fro  birielia, 

4. 

douelii^ 

and  caiueu  out  of  graues, 

6. 

dxmo&ja, 

de  tQonum«nlid  exeuntea, 

1. 

ifwiSe      rnSc-, 

■wa 

^     naa     man 

IM 

mibte  faraa 

2. 

very      fii-rcu, 

CO 

that    no      man 

might 

fun 

3. 

f lil  ftwm;,  or  teichid,  ta 

tliat    no      man 

mijte  paiw« 

4. 

ful  woode, 

M 

tliat  uoo    man 

myjlu 

8« 

9. 

BJL'vi  nimia, 

itit 

ut        Bemo 

fOBtet 

LmuBi* 

1. 

|)llrli         |iODe 

w*g- 

2. 

tlutxtgh     DiAt 

wny. 

3. 

by          that 

wpy. 

4. 

bi           tlmt 
p«r         vium 

wc.ie. 
illam* 

0 


H«leDd 
Saviour 


God«* 
God'a 


XXIX. 

1.  And      hig     hrymdon,     and    cmcdon, 
3.  And    tbt-y       crii-d,         and       aaid, 

3.  And  lool  thei  cried«n,       cajinge, 

4.  And  Jo  I    tliet  criedcD,    and     aciden, 
b.    £teccel      clainaverual  dioent«a, 

1.  moM,   hwwt  j»      (>e    and    oa   gsmteneT  come    J-tt    bider 

5.  aon,    what   ii  (to)  I  her  and    us   coounoaT  ootneMthouhithat 
3.  to  theti,    JhcMt    tliu    sone    of    God?  baMtbou  cornea 
4>  to  tlit^e,     JbiMiu     tlie     eone    of    God  f  art  tbou  ccraua 
t.  tibi,       Jeso,            fill    Dei  7                          Tcnicli  boe 


What  to  TB  and 

WliMl   to  vs  and 

Quid   nobis  et 


SS8 


iTTCurrrTE  tsaksutiohs 


toKrt.  VUl 


1.  «T       tide       ua    to    |>i«agean«r 

i.  «rc  (the)  time     lu    to      tonucnt? 

3.  hidir  before  thu  tymo  for  to  toiiTni4>nie  nt 

4.  lii<Ur  biiore  Uiu  tvme        to  lurmraM  *B? 
ft.  aate    i«mpudi  torqutn   noat 


a         tmjta        heord 
ID    (<rf)  Bwioe        herd 

flockc    of    maof    iiwyM 
grex  mnltoram  poKCOtom 


XXX. 

Dnr  w»i  HoSlice  anieorr  a 
Tliare  wiu  vvrliy  un&r  a 
Sofhcly   ■  doc,  or  dnue,    of  many 

And     Dot     f(T    fro     lit-m    vnu    » 
Erat    auti-m    noo    1od([«    ab    illia 

Dianegra    maniui,  ItMuricnila. 
(of)  mauj    m«D,      feeding 
was  D&(  f«r  frwu  bem. 

Jcaewyn^ 
poaoeaa. 
XXXL 

Da      deofla        aofiliu    hyne    bedoB,   ^ua   oweBendi^     Gjf 

Tho     dcrila        v«ril/     him    boggod,  tjiua     saying,        If 

But  llip  <l[:u«lia         pxcycdcn  him,      wyinge,  jif 

And  the  dcuclia        jmyedon  bym,   aud  aFideo.  If 

Uamoim  autetn        ro^Uxuit  cum,     ^ccni«t,  S 

)iti       UB       ut'Bdri&t,        amKleua    on      |>aa     nrioe  Iicot4«> 

thou     as     out-drireM.        acod  ua  iD(u>)  tliis  (oO  awino  fa«id. 

iboH  casli*t  out  vs       bcnooa,  M'Ddc  va  in  to  tli«  drou«  of  hi^ifc 

.  tliou  casliitt  out  vs  fm  hcQi>eN  »«ni!«  t*  in  lo  ibe  droua  of  iH-yno, 

ajicia  no*     bine,       mitlcnoatn        gregcni  porconmb 


xxxu. 

I,     Da  cvn)5    lie  to    him,  FomS. 

3.  Thtn  a:iid     )i«  to  thtim,  Fare. 

3.  And  ho    mith  to   hem.  Go  ^m. 

4.  And  ho     Ride  to   hvm,  Go  ^u. 


b.    £t 


tut 


iUia, 


He. 


Anil  h^ 

And  ihcy 

And  tbd 

And  diei 

At  iUi 


goynga 

ieden 

nc«iulei 


amn : 


1.  l]T(^g«nde    fcrdoR  OD  fs 

9.    ouUgotng      hrvd  iD(t«)  th«      twine ; 

3.  out                  wdile  in  lo  the     hoggia ; 

4.  out         and  wvtitco  in  to  (he     rvtyac ; 
(,                 abieruat  in  porooa; 


and  liffrrihio:^^ 

and  fofthwit;^^ 
and  lool  in  a  ,^^ 
and  tool  in  4^^^ 
Meccel 


Lkt.  VIIL 


WTCm-riTE   IBASSLATIOSa 


S59 


niwd    on    ]>»    aC, 
down  in(Ui)  tlie  sea* 
in  lo     I  ho       aM| 
in  to     tb«        WC, 
in  vasa^ 


L  ftrde   «all    «eo    lieord    myclum     onraae 

2.  &red  «U  the  herd  (willi)agreat  ruiili 
3-  gTfli't  him  ol  the  droue  weuK  hcedljDgo 
4.  greet  bin:  ni  the  draue  wenie  hccdlj-ng 

t.    inipctu        ubiit  t«tiiii  grcx  por  pracep* 

1,  and   big  wurdun   dcnde  on  fara    wMcn^ 

$.  and  Ibvy     wure      dvud  in     tbc     natcr. 

3.  and  l(i«i      bcii       dead  in         ivutrii. 

4.  and  tlid    weren     dcitd  tn      tbc  wstri^ 
A.    M        morlui    aunt  in  aquLt. 

XXXIIL 

1.  Da    bj^aa    vilodltce      flugou,       and      MBinot        on      ^ 

2.  The  berdsmeD    verily  lied,  aod        cune       in(u>)    tbe 

3.  FonK>tb«  Uie  birdoa  fleddon  an'ey,  and    cui&mynge  in  to     Um 

4.  And  tlio  hirdia   Hcddcn  avroy,  and       mnm       in  to    tbe 
ft,      Pa*torea  autom  l'ug«mnb,      st      vcnieatea    in 

L    ccaitrc,  and     cyddon         callc     f.u       ^ng;  and    he     )'ara 

}.      «i^i  and  (muilc)  known  all     thrae  tbin^;  nndnhntit  ihem 

3.  citce,  tuldun             nllc   dicia  thingis;  and     of    hmi 

4.  citc«  and   tcldcn             allc  tbew  ibiogit;  and     of     hem 
6.  civiuwm  nnntiavcmnt               oouuaj            ct     d*>      ija 

L    ^    ^  dcofiil-iKncnyiiu  bn^oo. 

5.  t]Mtlh«    derit-sicknr^       had. 

3.  t)»t  hadden  tbu    fundi*. 

4.  Ibal  badden  ibe  feendia. 

6.  qui     dMOoala  bafau«iant. 

XXXIV. 

1.    Da   eode   eall   aeo    coster- warn    togeanea    ^m    H«lCTid«i 

5.  Tbeo  went    all    tbe        oiliieos 

3.  And  loo !      al     tbe         citee 

4.  And  lot       al    tbe         dtee 

5.  £t  Micel    tola        ciWtM 


loward«     tbu 
went«    a,^«iuiii 
wenle  out  a^eus 
eziil    obviam 


Sariour, 

Jheni, 
Jbetiu, 
Jeou, 


I.  and     Yii      fti    big    byoe     geaawun,  Sa     bndan     big     hyiw 

i.  and  wbi-n  that  they     bim         saw,  tb«u    bade     tbey    liim 

3.  mctyngu       bym;     and     tiym      aoeil,  tbei     ptvideo        hym, 

4.  >»d  wbanne  tliiu  haddoo  aoyn  bynt,  thcd  preledcB 
&•  et                vIm                  «»  roj^tbMirt 


360 


nEKEJOiiD's  TnAxn-AnoN 


UcT.  VUI. 


1.     P    t)i!  rf!rd«!        frwn 

i.  dtat  liR  (would)  fate  froiu 

3.  tliat  lie  Nbulile  ])tktt    fra 

4>  lltu  t>«  wolde  jiosn  fro 

6.    at  trausni          * 


lieorn    gamerum. 
t]ieir      bordeiB. 
bcr         ooosiiik 
Ler        coouis. 
finibva  eoruBL. 


The  eftrlier  WyciifBle  t«t  of  tbo  firt t  part  of  tie  Oia  Tcrt»- 
laeDt,  or  tfaat  aiicribctl  t<>  H^nrforti,  u  renaarkabte  botb  for  the 
reeiucitation  of  obsolete  Aiiglo-Saxoa  forms,  sod  for  tbo  iutro- 
dnctioQ  of  Latini&ms  rceulliiig  from  an  attempt  at  a  litvral  «la»b> 
xwsa  of  rendering.* 

Botb  these  circumstance*  give  Mme  count'-naiicc  to  the  enp* 
podition,  tliat  Hereford's  vork  ia  only  a  recension  of  an  Kn^Iiith 
prose  traosIatioD  belonging  to  a  considerably  earlier  philological 
period ;  but  there  is  iio  widouoc  wliutcver  of  tbo  existence  of 
any  micb,  and  Et  is  not  iniposHible  tliat  Hereford's  vncabulary 
and  accidence  were  influenced  by  a  familiarity  with  tlie  Aoglo- 
SaxoD  version  of  the  New  I'cstament,  and  of  paiia  of  the  Old. 

Among  the  Soxontsms,  I  may  mention  the  use  of  tlie  genin- 
dial  instead  of  the  posslvo.  The  f^aion  gcrundial  ended  in 
«nn«,  aad  was  used  with  tlie  prc^fix  lo,  like  our  modem  iuflnilivc, 
'thus,  ht  ^»  to  Ivjigenne  sigoilied,  botii,  he  i«  about  to  love,  and, 
more  frequently,  ke  ia  to  be  loved.  Thia  form  H<;reford  employs, 
Rubstiliitiiig  the  termination  in.g«  for  enne,  as,  at  thai  is  to  wer- 
dt^nge,  meaning,  alt  that  i«  to  be  wrvuglU ;  the  kid  is  to  eeeth- 
ini/e,  ttie  hitl  i«  to  be  sodden,  or  boiled. 

He  omit«  the  poR«i'«iivc  Bigii  in  *,  saying  dow^ir  husbonde, 
nnkil  dow^tir,  luigbon/le  fadir,  for  daughter's  husband,  uncle's 
daughter,  hiisbotid's  faiher.f 

lie  u>m;9  Uie  verb  &e  as  a  future,  as,  they  ben  to  Myn,  for,  thoy 
will  say. 


•  In  I^ptnre  V„  I  dcpc^iioiifd  tli«  lOInd  pKilm.  ram  llioBart«ra  pKlter.  wilh 
ntrefonl'ii  imnalntion.  1  mlJ  to  tbia  tcotnn.  Longer  NotM  anil  lUn^tnlioii*,  IX., 
PniTtfy'*  IriijiklKlii"!  trf  the  (time  pnalin.  for  tlie  mks  cif  coEopnriBon. 

t  Ulntrpln  pf  (lii*  {■Riiuie^ii  nf  tliv  Dindvni  [-oatoaivo  nga  anfoatui  in  vnUn 
tl  th«  «arlj'  joct  of  ttiv  lixtcvuUi  ceatniy. 


Uei.  VIII. 


WTCLIFFI  AXD   TZUm 


861 


Jte  employs  oun  and  youre  a»  geniUves  plural,  not  as  pos- 
sesBire  proQuune,  as,  oure  dreed^  tJie  dread  of  us;  yi/un  feer^ 
the  fear  of  you. 

lie  uses  the  Anglo-Saxon  femioiDe  ending  iii  #fcr,  us  rf««7t- 
ttti',  ft  female  daiicorj  dettter  or  aUiyster,  a  muFderes.4,  syitgster, 
•  soDgstresB. 

But  the  moat  remarkable  peculiaritaea  of  bis  e^te  are  tba 

IjRtilUSIIU. 

Thus  he  readers  th«  ablative  absolute  tilcially,  ao,  for  ex- 
ample, the  viso  sumoio  of  the  vulgate,  not,  m  at  prasenl, 
'a  vixiou  luivii^  been  seen,'  or  'having  seen  a  viHloo,*  but 
directly,  a  seen  tweven,*  The  Latin  impersonal  videbatur,  ib 
eeen>ed,  be  renders  it  wa»  seen,  aud  he  constantly  uses  the 
accusative  boforo  the  inliuitiTu.  Thiu;,  instead  of'l  dreunied 
tliat  w  were  binding  sKeavte'  be  ba»  '  I  dreiiinvd  us  to  binden 
iheavea;*  but  tbi-s  though  most  probalilya  inm«  lran»fereuce  of 
a  Latin  form,  a  possibly  a  uatire  idiuiti,  for  it  is  of  frequent 
oocurrenoe  ia  Icelandic. 

In  Wycliffe's  and  Purvey's  texts,  these  un-EngiUb  expres- 
rions  disappcsr,  and  arc  ttupcrsedc-d  by  more  modem  etymolo- 
gical aud  i^toetival  forms.  The  feminine  ending  «(ct,  for 
example,  is  supemoded  by  the  Frondi  6n«;  and  this  ending  ia 
employi'd  much  more  freely  than  at  present,  and  ia  applied 
indisoriniinatdy  to  Saxon  and  Itomance  roota.  Thus  ne  have 
daunaerease,  diMiplcseo,  dwelleresHe,  dev-oureiae,  Bervaunteaae^ 
Bleciease,  tfarsJleMte,  wailoresKKi,  aud  the  lilie. 

The  syntax  of  these  latter  tmntilatorB  is  by  no  means  free 
from  either  Latin  or  French  coniitruclions,  but  it  \»,  nvveitbe- 
le«H,  miieh  iiioie  idiomatic  Uian  that  of  HeKford.  Tbe  gmm- 
Xii&tiod  change,  by  which  the  active  or  present  participle  in 
--«nde  assumed  the  form  of  the  Terbal  noun  in  -inif,  and  which 
I  hare  discussed  in  my  First  Seriet^  Lecture  XXIX.,  became 

*  Tbii  Latiano^  it  will  hare  ben  •md.  ocean  abo  in  W}-tlifii\  Ibongh  tordj. 
^Ana,  In  thn  Mth  raw  of  the  Mghtii  charter  of  AliUliev.  altoulf  tpraD,  Iho  «t 
wiao»««f  tlia  TUteao  a  Haiiwti  aurf  Ay  torn,  aiUiogi  any  intBM» Ilia  gti nm 
bMSf  takrn  aluolatdjr,  m  in  I^tin. 


862 


TTCUrrS  AND   FCBTET 


LWT.  VIU. 


ertublished  while  these  tranfiUtions  were  in  process  of  execution. 
The  distinctloQ  betwcvn  the  piirticipla  and  tho  noua  was  kept 
lip  with  coaadciniblc  rc^larity  until  towards  the  end  of  tho 
fourteenth  century,  when  it  wns  lust  sight  of;  the  piirticipial 
t«rininatJoii  in  wint^  or  -tnd  became  obtolvti^v  and  both  purticiple 
and  verbal  douq  took  the  common  ending  -inff.  The  foicner 
translator  of  the  Apocrypha,  the  Psalms,  Proverbs,  and  tho 
Prophelfl,  iLsed  tho  two  forms,  and,  with  few  uxcvptions,  accu- 
rately discriiniiiiit^sd  between  them;  bnt  when  WyoliffB  took  up 
the  continuation  of  Hereford's  work,  Ute  participle  in  -end  had 
gone  so  much  otit  of  n»e  that  he  dropped  it  altogether,  and 
employetl  the  termination  -hiy  only,  for  both  participle  and 
noun,  llencf,  in  Baruch  lii.  18,  which  belongs  to  Hereford, 
we  find, '  thcro  is  noon  ende  of  the  purcfutainff  of  hem,'  j>ur* 
cha«!ng  Iteicig  a  verbal  noun;  but  n»,  in  bis  trnu.tlation,  tlid 
true  participle  abiui.it  always  ends  in  -entl  or  -endr,  we  liave* 
Baruch  iii.  1 1 , '  Thou  art  set  with  men  goeiide  down  to  belle.' 
On  tho  other  hand,  in  verse  25  of  the  same  chapter,  in 
Wycliffe's  eoiitio nation,  'greet  and  not  hauynffo  eende*  occurs, 
though  htiuifnge  ia  a  true  participle ;  and  this  form  is  alwayt 
used  afterwards. 

Purvey'a  test  of  the  New  Testament  ia  evidently  founded  on 
Wydiffc's  translation,  as  his  Old  Tostamvnt  pn>bubly  is  on  that 
of  Hereford.  Purvey  had  thought  much  on  tho  general  prio- 
dples  of  traD»latiou,  and  especially  on  the  rules  to  be  adopted 
in  rendering  Latin  tnlo  a  langu^^  of  bo  diverse  a  grammatical 
structure  as  English.  The  prologue  to  his  rGceosion,  which  fills 
sixty  large  quarto  pages  in  Madden  and  Forsball's  edition  of 
the  W'ycliftito  versions,  is  extremely  intoresting.  I  insert,  from 
.the  concluding  part  of  it,  a  couple  of  extracts  which  will  give 
the  reader  some  idea  both  of  his  style  and  of  his  theory  of 
translation. 

For  them  roonx  and  othore,  \Hth  comuno  obarite  to  saue  alia 
■non  in  ourc  rewiiie,  whiuh«  God  wole  liuud  aniud,  u  aympl«  criiatura 
hath  truiulnliil  the  bible  out  of  Lalyu  mto  Eugliab.     Ftisl,  ttua  symple 


Ucz.  VltL 


PVBVBT  ON   TKANSUTIOH 


S63 


«RfltiiTis  iwiSS.*)  mj-chc  imiuule,  with  diuerse  fUan-Es  and  hdporii,  to 
godcrc  mania  rtdi!  bibtiK,  and  otlivn?  doctuuria,  tuiil  comntia  ^n^  uid 
to  ninkn  00  I.ntjn  biblu  snmilcl  tn-wi; ;  ttiiJ  tliauiie  to  Hludiu  it  of  tho 
aose,  the  U'\t  witJi  the  glow,',  and  ollit-r*  doctouris,  iw  lie  niijl«  geie, 
uiid  ([leciuli  Lire  on  Uie  cide  t««wnicnt,  that  helpidc  ftil  niydie  bi  tiua 
Vfcrk;  Uie  ihridde  tjme  to  coiuiscilu  vritli  dda  gmnuLrieos,  and  cld« 
dyuynia,  of  liard«  wordis  and  hai-do  nentCDCis,  hou  iho  niijtvj)  bt*l  be 
Viiduraiunden  and  Inm^lntid  ;  iho  iiij.  tymo  to  tmiiHlnip  a»  clccrli  as  he 
coude  lo  tho  scniciici',  aii<I  to  hnui?  mmiic  godc  fclnwU  nnd  kunayngv  at 
thi  correcting  of  ibc  trnnaJucionn.  First  it  in  lo  knnwc,  thai  tha  beet 
trnnHlnling  in  out  of  Lutjti  into  Enjjtiali,  to  triinxlatc  nttir  the  WDlencc, 
Kiid  not  oncli  oAir  the  woidiK,  tto  tliul  the  leiileiicu  b<:  lU  opic,  «iUiV 
ofM-ncrc,  in  Engliih  as  in  IiHtvii,  and  go  nut  fui  fn>  llit  li-ttrc ;  and  if 
ill*!  Iettr«  mai  Dot  be  buM  id  (lie  trnuiJutiiig,  lei  llie  wntvuce  cuero  \)9 
Iiowt  nnd  ojieo,  for  tins  wordis  uwon  lo  wrue  to  lUe  exiltrut  and  ■entcncc, 
uid  tllin  iln>  wiirdin  ben  Bupcillu  I'itlier  fal-o.  In  translating  into 
KD^linh,  iiianit  roHuluciuus  moiin  itiako  lite  »>(.'uti'ncQ  open,  aa  un  ablniif 
tiuv  absolute  may  bo  rcuiluid  into  iIicmo  ibro  wordix  vrit)i  vout-nable 
Tcrbe,  the  tcliilr.  /err,  if,  a»  gramaricQ*  ncya ;  aa  tbuit,  lAt  maiittir 
rettingt,  J  itoade,  mat  b«  resoliud  tlitin,  whilt  the  maitUr  rtdilh,  I 
$tonffe,  eillier  if  th*  inaitlir  rtdith,  etc.  pitlicr/pr  tUe  uuiMr,  clc. ;  atid 
•uiRtymo  it  wolde  acordc  wpl  with  the  iwnti;nco  to  b«  remlnid  into 
Klianne,  cither  into  ajlirwarii,  tliiiM,  u-hannt  l/it  maittir  rctt,  I  >tood, 
ei^er  ajlir  th«  mftintir  ttd,  I  atood ;  luid  Mimtvnif  it  nini  wd  be 
nwluid  into  n  vcrl>e  of  tlic  «nmc  t«i»,  u  olhi-rc  Ken  in  the  mmo 
Kaolin,  nnd  into  ihiN  word  <t,  thnt  it,  and  in  Engliib,  on  thnit,  urwcen- 
tiiiiJi  kominilnii  firai  titnnrt,  thut  is,  anil  men  itttiUn  wtxe  dritfor  drede. 
AIw>  a  purii(.-i|>!c  of  a  prewnt  ten*,  i-iiher  pn-tin'il,  of  autif  vol*,  trilliir 
poxaf,  muv  bi-  rcnoluid  into  a  vurbu  of  ilie  Munu  ten*,  wd  n  coniune* 
cioim  copulatif,  as  llin*,  dkens,  liiut  IB,  seiynr/e,  uiui  be  rfwiluid  thiu, 
and  teilh  eitliir  thai  edlli  :  nnd  this  wole,  in  manic  plucio,  nmke  the 
sentence  open,  wliere  lo  Engliiehe  it  aftir  the  word,  wolde  be  derk  and 
douteAtl.*  Also  a  relatif,  which  mai  be  ivfoluid  into  ha  antecedMtt 
villi  a  coniunccionn  copitlntif,  su  iIiiir,  iciich  rtnneth,  aitd  lie  renntlA, 
Also  whanno  oo  word  is  ooni*  ml  in  a  rcoxoiin,  it  nwi  be  ect  forth  u 
ofta  as  it  ix  vndiiD'tondcn,  cither  as  oftc  ns  rrcsoiin  and  ncdo  sxnn ;  and 
Ihia  word  aulait,  cither  Vfm,  max  8lond«  tor  j'orsolhe,  either  lor  but,  and 
thus  I  tm;  comonnli ;  and  iniintyiue  it  niai  ttonde  tor  and,  as  elds 
gramariena  vtiyti.  Also  wluuiue  netful  ootutrucctoun  is  letiid  bi  reia- 
cioD,  I  twolue  it  openli,  thus,  where  ihi«  reesoiin,  Daminum  formtiia- 
Vunt  adotiiary  yus,  ahulde  be  Engliwhid  tliiu  bi  iho  lotiro,  the  hvrA 
*  Scu  pogo  T3,  Hila, 


868 


WTCLIVrE's  APOLOflT 


Uer.  Tin. 


for  )ie  Yntrouf,  not  l>nt  hcIM  &  ftw  seek,  (le  lianduji  Icyd  vpon,  and  be 
tnanidiil  for  for  rntmw)i ;  |>nn,  wnn  CriM,  ]«t  ia  God  Almi;(ty,  and  of 
bla  abaolut  powtrr  may  nl  )'iiig,  nnd  no  )>itig  is  vnpoaubli-  lo  him,  nor  no 
plBg  RUjr  a^fn  arond  kim,  and  ;^ct  ni.-ijr  not  of  hi*  ordinal  power  -gfiie  ^e 
foDc  for  ^er  <jntraw)>,  anil  vndii^ioiMoaan,  nnd  vnahiUia  to  meync,  mich 
more  nni  o|ieT  b<nef>  may  not  li«lp,  bat  aller  )>i'  dixpnuicoon  of  him  fat 
mcTuiJ*.  Al  CO  it  wmili  bi  |>ii,  fat  [«  [N>pe  inay  hm  bring  in  to  gncei 
till  Uoi^  him  |iat  lutip  in  mtraw)*,  and  id  |>er  iiyiinU:  o«  it  wmifi  ii 
Jrwm  anil  Saracooia  and  oper  tiwilk,  os  is  witiiewid,  and  of  fnffid 
vritnc*.  AI»o  God  ^n«  him  do  &iT«r  poner,  not  btil  naoyl  hem  pat 
wil  lou«  per  rytitir,  or  to  bjmd  hem  and  cuiso  pat  wU  dure  |>ef  iniw. 
And  bi  K  |>o  mnii;  roionn  none  of>cr  prvM  may  not  cjcccdc.  And  if  it 
be  nxid  wcj-i-r  ilk  prt«t  \»p  a*  mylcil  power  an  fn  pope,  ai  a  neniM  God, 
tt  Kniip  to  nil!  (-at  ia  Ibly  to  n  Icrmo  in  pin  omk  oi|«r  ji«  or  nay,  ht  for 
^t  it  mill  he  scli«wid  out  of  lluli  Wriltu.  And  no  >t  (coii)>  n]  so  to  nio 
it  IN  foly  ani  prcat  lo  premiino  him  to  bane  cuyii  power  wip  ilk  o^r,  ha 
for  pat  )ie  may  gruunil  him  in  po  Cnf ;  and  ibli  it  vura  lo  denitt  to  ani 
mail  any  power  pat  God  hap  jeuim  lo  bim,  or  po  vaytig  |>cr  of;  for 
cciteyn  I  am,  hovr  cucr  ani  iniui  lak  ponvr  to  htm,  or  vae  powsr,  it 
profip  nnt,  but  in  nit  mydM:  lut  God  jcuip  it,  and  wirkip  wip  it,  and  con- 
fcrmip  it ;  and  certnyn  I  am,  pat  pc  poirrr  put  GmI  ;nii«  Petre,  Ite  ^uc 
it  DOt  to  htm  alone,  n«  for  him  nlrjcic,  hut  he  jatic  it  to  po  kirk,  ami  for 
po  kirk,  and  to  edifying  of  nl  po  kii^ ;  no  ho  jciiip  pe  si^  of  po  M,  or 
po  act  of  ani  mcmhro  of  pc  liody,  for  help  and  cdllying  of  al  po  body. 
And  Sent  Jcrom  ac^ip)  Sam  lyroe  pe  pmt  wma  fat  ilk  pnl  pe  biacbop. 
And  bi  for  pat  bnta  wore  made  in  religioun  bi  alinging  of  pc  (end,  and 
was  soid  in  po  peple,  1  am  of  P«tre,  I  of  Poido,  1  of  Apollo,  1  of 
Cc^sa,  pc  kiikis  were  ^iiemid  bi  pe  comyn  of  praula  cotiniieil.  liut 
■Her  pat  ilk  man  callid  faitn  pal  ho  lapti^d  his.  and  not  Crista,  pan  was 
in  al  pc  woi'ld  irunieynid  )<at  on  of  pe  preuis  icliuld  bo  made  cbcft^ 
nnd  po  wcdia  of  acj-smis  schuld  ba  tan  a  wcy.  por  aa  prestia  wit  bem  to 
bo  to  per  souereynit  aogcta  bo  ciisiiim  of  pi*  kitk,  so  knaw  biacbopia 
b«m  to  be  more  of  cuslum  fan  nf  dispentncotin  of  Goddis  trowp,  lo  per 
aoj^ets,  pe  moro  per  aonen^yni',  and  in  emnyo  pci  owe  lo  gotiera  po  kirk. 
Lo  I  aey  biochopx  pmcnt,  and  pat  pei  tfoodun  nore  him,  praU  mai  in 
p«  atitOTC  mitk  fie  ■acraiiicnt.  But  ibr  it  is  irriltro,  Pnsds  pat  preoton 
irel  bi  pci  woi^i  bad  dowble  hotwr,  most  Pal  pel  Iisuel  in  word  aad 
todiing :  it  M-mi)>  hem  to  preche,  it  ia  pro6t  to  blca,  it  ia  congrew  to 
•acre,  it  cordip  to  hem  to  ;eue  comyn,  it  ■>  ntcvnri  to  hem  to  visit  po 
•ek,  to  piay  for  pe  mmtxti,  and  lo  folo  of  po  mctamentii  of  God.  per— 
far  noa  of  pe  tdsdiopa,  enblaweo  wip  enuy  of  pe  fcadia  tempiacoiu* 


JL 


uvr.  vm. 


Tirc  8A0RBI)  DIAJ-ECT 


895 


nunt^e;  and  new  titc  nhnlcn  be  tn};ni  ni  U  ocordilK  bc«t  to  tbc  ini- 
UiDce.  Bi  lht»  nmnrr,  wiih  good  lyuyng  and  greet  tnind,  men  moun 
eome  to  irovr  and  dnni  trunaUiiiig,  and  txvivi!  vniltindouding  tif  bolj 
writ,  mini;  it  ncucrn  to  luinl  at  ihu  bigyonuig.  God  (;ruiii)to  to  us  alio 
giaco  to  kimiM!  vte\,  and  kc])e  wet  lioU  writ,  snd  Buflre  ioiefuUl  Mun 
pojDC  for  it  at  the  Iasio  I     i\men. 

One  of  the  most  important  cflccte  produced  hy  the  Wy cliffito 
TersioQS  oq  the  En;,'1ish  Inn^^ugc  is,  as  I  hare  intimated,  tiM 
eittAbliBhmetit  of  nliat  is  called  the  sacred  or  religtoiia  dialect, 
vhicfa  was  lint  fixed  in  thoKC  vorsionit,  and  ha^,  with  littla 
wiation,  contitiiitvl  to  be  the  Inn^age  of  devotion  and  of 
Ecriptnml  trnnalatioD  to  the  preset  day. 

This  ia  mD§t  obvioua  in  the  verbal  forms.  Chaucer,  and 
other  secular  writers  contemporary  with  Wycliffe,  very  f^nerall; 
oae  the  Anglo-Saxon  th  o»  tlio  cudin;;  of  the  third  pcrwn 
■ingnlar  present  indicative  of  the  verb,  and  froqueolly,  though 
not  conctootly,  in  all  the  pertions  of  the  plura]  and  in  the  im- 
perative, and  they  also  rsry  often  employ  the  plural  pronoun 
yoUt  in  addressing  a  single  pcnon.  Wycliffe  constantly,  I 
believe,  confines  the  th  to  the  nngulur  verb,  and  never  employs 
it  for  the  imperative;  he  makes  the  plural  ending  in  m;  and 
never  employs  yt  or  you  in  the  »ingiilar  ntimbi-r."  All  this  is 
modem  usage,  except  that  en  as  the  plural  sign  of  the  vorb  has 
b(*n  dropped.  In  short,  the  conjugation  of  Wycliffe's  verba 
eorrespotids  in  all  points  very  nearly  to  our  own,  with  thus  dif- 
ference, that  in  modem  times  the  strong  verba  are  constantly 
inclining  more  and  mai6  to  the  weak  con)ugntion.f 

It  is  curious,  that  the  language  of  the  original  works  aacribed 
to  WycliHc  in  much  less  uniform  and  systematic  tlian  that  of 


■  Btrrtatf*  lemaral  um  of  th«  wtth  and  ptoooon  b  the  wnc  u  Wjrtlffi-X  bat 
lis  cukM  the  im[wintiTe  plural  in  tK  TIiii*,  is  Bunch  ii.  SI — th*  lut  |MiMg* 
of  llcn<tird*a  tniulation.  in  which  th«  imptratire  plural  ocnm  — m  End :  TkiM 
•nth  lh«  Lord.  SrnaSi  Axan  jronre  shnldria,  irbcre  Purrn;  hu;  Smu  yt  jaon 
■Cteldiir.  In  Wjclifiit'i  condmiktioi].  (hr  Snt  [niji.  [iL  U  ta  Banudi  it.  0,  u»d  tlit 
llbdMfipad:  w*  olsox'ti*  ol  .Syon,  lirrt.' 

t  Sm  lUnaUatioB  III.,  at  ths  end  eC  lliia  Iwtmt, 


370 


HTCLirFES  IXFLrETtCB 


ttct.  VII 


Imud,  t>Ht  yt  ^ejr  propbi-t.  Jaa  "pc  tkwre.  T^o  it  •omi^  yu  ho  U  n< 
lijtl/  nor  proli.^tly  Crinin  pope  no  )iia  vicar  Iml  if  li«  bv  bnii,  ellis  wb 
in  he  cuUtd  holiodt  iixlirT  Jcrotii  M'i|i.  Pi-t  |«t  orJvyn  of  |icr  awioia^^r 
in  lo  picatia,  and  puti«n  heni  Jier  lil'  in  to  idaiindrc  of  fc  ppplp,  |» 
ar«  gil(y  of  |ie  vnfi!i|<fuluea  of  lipm  I'm  «tw  aclaundml.  For  •o|>  I>ri  nri 
ehoauD  to  ji'ts  to  be  prc^ti*  tu  )ni  pvplc,  n*  ^i  onkjniid  bi^ur  to  <Jigni' 
•0  fey  hanst  to  NcliiiMi  be  for  in  hnlini^  cltin  whi  are  p«  prdWrid 
0^  )uH  pumin  in  f^ce  of  niirriij*.  And  )'iTfor  »0Jf>  fr  pope  SjBisch' 
IJ«  it  to  be  coiuiiid  most  viti\  )':it  i«  litfor  in  dignilr,  hnt  if  he  pmiull 
in  KicnB  luid  holm-a.  fa  Lvrd  a(.-i|i  bi  ^  prophet,  fur  I'll  hn>t  paiii 
wey  Kavaa,  1  nluil  p\it  )>c  a  vrey  f>at  |iu  v«e  not  pmtbcd  to  me. 
dud«  of  fa  biadiop  houwi|i  lo  passe  a  bouc  )>•;  lif  of  f^  p<-pl<.%  lu  f«  1 
of  ^  jerd  iranaocndi|i  fe  Jif  of  |ic-  tchep,  as  Gr*gori  n-if.  And  Bt-mu 
»if>  lo  pepo  niigmi,  pi  lVI:iwis  biichopa  lerc  ^i  at  |>e  lo  liauc  not  n 
hem  child<T  bo  curhid,  nor  yng  mro  kcnihid  or  «w>p*Tl;  certej'n 
Mnni|>  not  chuplrlid  tni-n  to  ren  amoRg  fo  mjtrid  vttcortcj'ily,  |K>f  p 
dcdro  to  be  pn:it,  or  be  !)rfur  to  hna  )«t  )>n  coueitiiit  noi  to  proflgt 
owr  proudlj^  in  coueiliii^  ftubiwcuua  vf  faem,  o4*  fe  vrilk  fa  h 
not  fMTc  $ek.— [Cli*p.  XVI.] 


I* 


The  uniformity  of  diction  and  giaminar  in  WycIifTt-'i  Tfo 
_Ju«tJinient  gave  that  work  a  weight,  as  a  model  of  d^TotioDl 
»inpo«nt.ion  mii]  wriptural  pfiniM-ology,  which  nxitrcd  ita  fR 
neral  adoption ;  and  imt  onlv  the  ip«tnl  furma  I  have  in< 
tioni-d,  hut  many  other  arcbaUms  vf  tlie  utAndard  trnntdatJoi 
both  ill  Tocahular]-  and  in  syntax,  were  adopted  hy  Purvey  ati 
Tyndale  from  Vyclifft-,  and  by  the  rwisorB  of  1611  froi 
Tyndale,  and  have  thiut  rtnnained  almost  withotil  chan;^  fa 
SOO  yeiirK.  Iti  fact,  so  much  of  the  Wycliffite  Bacrc<)  dialect  I 
Tx.-tuined  in  the  standard  version,  that  thongh  a  modem  read 
may  occasionally  be  emb«rraw>cd  by  an  obsolete  word,  idiom,  i 
Rpeiling,  which  occurs  in  WyclilTv's  translation,  yet  if  the  grei 
reformer  himself  were  now  to  be  refllorcd  to  life,  he  woitl 
probably  be  able  to  read  our  common  Bible  from  beginning  I 
end,  without  having  to  ask  the  explanation  of  a  mogle  pasaaga. 
The  works  of  I^angiande  and  of  WyclilTv.  especially  tb 
latter,  introduced  into  English  a  considemlile  numlier  of  worffl 
ilircctly  or  indirectly  derived  from  the  I.atiii.     lliey  produced 


Lmtt.  VUL 


TTYCUFFB*  APOLOGI 


367 


ODTBid  dedis,  and  pe^iM  of  hclle.  For  no  doute  aa  onie  Lord  Jheni 
CriHt  aiid  liis  apostlis  prorcsipn  pli^ynli,  Antecrist  and  his  cumd 
direii>li8  sliulen  come,  imA  dimeyiic  man}'  men  by  ypocri^io  and 
tpnimlrie  ;  and  the  bcste  armeer  of  cri»lrn  men  a^cn*  thin  aiwid 
oheueiitcyn  with  liix  ooat,  it  the  text  of  holy  writ,  and  nanit^ly  Iha 
gospel,  and  vcri  nnd  opyn  i-ntutuotple  of  Cristi*  lijf  and  hi*  npoitlif, 
and  good  lyiiyng  tif  mt-n  ;  for  ihnntic  ihei  Bhulcn  himwc  wtl  Anlvcntt 
and  hi»  moynee  bi  her  oppi  dedis  contrarie  to  CrisliA  tecliyng  and 
ly«yng,  Crim  Jhe§u,  for  thyn  endelea  power,  mercy  and  i-hariUe^ 
mnlie  thi  bte««id  la^re  Itnowiin  and  kept  of  (hi  pnple,  and  make  Vnowun 
tho  ypocrtue  and  tit'iviintrie  and  cnritidnesKe  of  ADtcerist  and  liia 
meyuee,  ibat  ihi  pnpic  be  not  diraeyued  hi  hem.  Amen,  gode  Lord 
JhcBU. 

I  ftiJd  chaptera  t.  and  xri.  from  the  '  Apology  for  the  Lol- 
lards,' ascribed,  upon  probable  i^ounds,  to  Wyoliffc.  and  pub- 
lished by  tho  Caoidcn  Society.  These  chapters  are  fair  Hpe- 
cimena  of  Wycliffe'a  argURieiitataon,  but  hy  no  meAns  of  his 
declamation,  and  of  bis  invective,  which  he  carrie-i  to  lengths 
of  great  sevorityi  exposing  with  an  unsparing  band  Che  eccle- 
■iastica)  abuser  of  histimv. 

An  o)>er  is  f>iA  f«t  is  pnt  and  a^Vid,  \<M  ilk  prest  may  Tse  |<e  key  !a  to 
Ilk  man.  To  pis.  me  finkip,  I  mny  wrl  wy  fnn,  syn  al  power  ia  of  God, 
and,  or  fo  goqiel  scJI",  fer  is  no  power  hut  of  God,  ne  man  may  do  no 
}>iiig,  bnt  if  he  ^cuc  bini  fd  mip, ;  n*  Crist  •ei)',  ;;c  may  wi]>  out  me  do 
no  f'ng,  )iat  oncly  a  muo  vne  liis  power  in  lo  ilk  |>ing,  uk  God  werkip  U 
him,  and  iefif  him  lo  rse  it  vnblainfully,  and  no  forpcr,  and  fro  pat  may 
no  man  lette  him.  And  yh  is  pat  we  hl-v,  fat  we  mny  of  rijt  w,  if  (»er 
be  ani  fung  of  power,  or  eallid  power,  )>at  is  not  bi  Crist,  pat  is  no 
power,  bnt  fiils  pride,  nnd  prcmnniii,  and  onii  in  name,  and  ai  (o  f,rai 
and  eir«ct  la  now^l.  Neiierpelca.  n  mnn  ix  nrld  tn  hano  power,  and  Imia 
to  ne  power,  in  mnny  wyi>e,  na  xum  bi  lawe  and  ordre  of  kynd.  mnn  Vi 
lawc  and  ordre  of  grace,  and  jomc  bi  lawo  and  ordro  made  and  wHtua. 
And  to  it  is  add  bi  lawu  pat  is  mad  of  pe  kirk,  pal  ilk  preat  hap  ft 
mme  power  to  rte  p«,  key  tn  to  nni  man  in  po  ])oynt  of  dip,  an  ft 
pope;  but  not  ellia,  not  hut  autonle  in  «ii>ec!nl  be  ,ieunn  to  him  of  pa 
kirk  per  to.  But  if  it  be  aakid,  if  ilk  pre^t  m^ii  vne  pe  ki-y  in  to  ilk 
man,  pat  is  to  1x7',  lo  awuilo  him,  or  ellis  to  bind  him  fro  grace,  U  acmi^ 
opiinly  put  ilk  pri^nt  may  not  iuM>ilr  ilk  to  bring  iiim  tn  henyni  f' 
(0ifM!l  »eip,  pat  Crist  in  a  coort  of  pe  Jcwia  mijt  not  do  o>  i  vcf 


wtcuite's  AroiooT 


Vm.  VIIL 


for  )>e  mtron^,  not  Init  kolid  a  finr  trek,  t>e  linndtia  Icyd  vpon,  and  be 
roaroelid  for  fcr  vntrowfj  )inii,  wnn  Critr,  fnt  is  Cod  Almijty,  and  of 
bis  abeolut  power  rauy  ul  ^iig,  and  nn  |>ing  i>  vnpowablo  lo  Iiiin.  nor  no 
fiag  maj  sgeo  siond  hiui,  ■n'l  j,fi  niav  not  of  hia  ortlinat  power  ^d«  fa 
(btk  far  )>er  onirow|>,  and  vudu^xMicoun,  and  vmibglitA  to  rveeyite,  midi 
more  nni  oyer  t)«ii«|i  may  not  h«l]>,  but  aA«r  ]>■;  diapoaicotin  of  him  )M)t 
rcorTVii|t,  Al  m  ii  «pmi|i  bi  fb,  ^t  yt  pop©  may  not  bring  in  to  grace, 
no  bli^  him  fat  \a*t\f  in  ratrow^  and  in  fer  Bynnw;  u  it  Mini|>  bi 
Ji-vcN  and  SaracnruK  and  ofet  svrilk,  ot  is  witnesiid,  and  of  («i|iftU 
vritR<^*.  Aino  God  ^n*  him  no  fnrrcr  powCT.  not  b«t  aaoyl  bora  faX 
wii  leu«  fer  «ynne,  or  to  bynd  ln-m  and  cm-w  fai  wil  dure  fer  inno. 
And  bi  ao  ^  Mnw  rcioun  none  ofcr  prcat  may  not  oxccde.  And  if  it 
b<!  nxid  w«)icr  ilk  prvat  l»p  m  mykil  power  aa  po  pops^  u  a  neiiidt  God, 
It  temi|>  to  ni«  f»t  ia  foljr  to  a  krmo  in  ^iii  cww  oi|>er  j^io  or  nay,  be  Ibr 
^t  it  inai  be  aclMwid  out  of  tluU  Writtc  And  ao  it  acmiji  nl  so  lo  me 
il  Is  foly  ani  preei  to  prwnime  liim  lo  haue  euyn  power  wip  ilk  olicr,  be 
fi»r  ^at  h«  may  gn>uni)  him  in  (-o  Hif ;  and  foli  it  were  to  dwiic  to  ani 
nan  any  powvr  ^at  (iod  hnti  jcniin  lo  him,  or  |io  v&yug  per  of;  fiw 
ccrleyn  I  am,  how  ciicr  ani  man  tak  povor  (o  him,  or  vee  power,  it 
prafl^  not,  but  in  na  mydii-  an  God  jcni^  it,  and  wiTki[>  wi|>  it,  and  con- 
fcrmi{>  it ;  and  eprtnyn  I  am,  put  pc.  powor  Jini  God  jwno  P*lie,  lie  ;[auc 
it  not  to  him  olonn,  nc  for  him  olotic,  but  he  ^uc  it  to  fn  kitk,  and  for 
J>o  kirk,  and  to  wiifying  of  a1  |>u  kirk ;  os  li«  ^onip  fc  aiyl  of  )>e  e«,  or 
]>0  act  of  ani  m<rmbre  of  t>Q  body,  for  l]elp  and  edifying  of  al  {le  body. 
And  Srnt  Jcrom  aeip,  Snm  tyme  pe  prMt  vta  fM  ilk  ^t  f9  biscliop. 
And  bi  for  put  ixtUi  were  made  in  reUgioun  bi  atinging  of  po  fend,  and 
waa  acid  in  ^e  peple,  I  am  of  Pelr«,  I  of  Poulo,  I  of  Ajjollo,  I  of 
Co^^aa,  (>e  kirkia  were  goiicmid  bi  fc  cotnyn  of  prcatis  counacU.  IJnt 
after  )wt  ilk  nuin  callid  him  jint,  ho  bapiijid  hia,  and  not  Cnals,  |iun  waa 
in  al  pe  world  wonJrynid  )«C  on  of  ye  pmiia  Khnld  l>e  made  cbefi^ 
aiiil|<e>e«disofac}-nnia  RcbuM  be  ion  awe)-.  Jxir  na  prcstis  wit  bcm  to 
\yt  lo  (wr  aoucrvynia  aogct*  bo  cimtum  of  |ii»  kirk,  an  knaw  biacbopii 
li«ra  to  be  mor«  of  cnatum  pan  of  dinjiL-miacoun  of  Goddi*  trow|>,  to  per 
toget»,  ft  more  fur  Mtiereyna,  and  in  comyn  |>ei  owe  to  goucm  j>o  kirk. 
Lo  I  sqr  bixcltop*  preaont,  and  pat  pa  siondua  ner«  kim,  preMa  mai  ia 
yt  autcn  mak  |>e  KKxament.  Dut  for  it  ia  wrilun,  Pnmia  ftt  pmitna 
wel  bi  |>u  wor|)i  had  dowble  honor,  mcfft  (■at  ^ci  Iraucl  in  word  and 
tocliing :  it  acmip  bom  to  prcche,  it  is  profit  to  bles,  it  in  congrew  to 
■aero,  it  cordis  to  hem  to  j,ctif.  comyn,  it  ia  neccmri  to  htm  lo  visit  )<e 
•ck,  lo  pray  Jbr  y»  mnii^ti,  and  to  felc  of  )'e  Hacivnii-ntii  of  God.  pvr- 
fcr  con  of  |>0  btacbopla,  cnblaweu  v'ty  ciiuy  of  fo  /i^dia  temptacoiu. 


Ukci.  TItL 


WTCUFTES   APOLOGt 


869 


wrnji,  if  prcntis  otierwile  exorl  or  luoncAt  fc  pcple,  if  fi'i  prtcJio  in 
kirli,  if  jury  Wi-Bse  (le  Hoc,  for  I  »chal  er/  ("Us  to  hvm  |'at  wcniip  om 
[x-i*  )>i:i||^,  lie  jiai  wil  not  preMus  do  ^fiig  fai  fi-i  art-  bitluti  of  (iiid,  Bpy 
hu  wai  in  inuie  |'UJ1  Crim  *  or  vrat  may  bo  put  befvni  hia  llfiwli  iind  blodii* 
Anil  if  f»  pT«at  sacra  Crist  wan  he  blemb  )>e  aacnmetit  of  God  id  fn 
auter,  awi|i  he  not  to  blewi|i  fe  popl«,  )«t  drfi(ii)>  not  to  >aci«  Crist?  A 
jfi  rniuBt  prestis  lionivr  ^^r  bidding  }<«  prml  of  God  stintip  fo  ofBce  of 
blt^aung,  «  bowrt  Irwid  men  ami  w.micn ;  be  stintip  fe  warlt  of  long,  be 
ljiL|i  no  tryet  of  piuc-.tiing,  ha  t*  dockid  on  ilk  pnrt,  be  lta)i  only  \e  name 
of  prest,  but  h«  holdif  not  |>ii  plentc  nn  f^  jifrfrroMjD  )'at  fclli[>  to  his 
coiisctrmcoun.  I  pmy  jiow  prcntia  wal  bnnor  in  J>i«  lo  jow,  |ial  je  brijjg 
in  ^ediunngRof  all«f>efullci!?  forirran  wor{>i diligence  in  taken  a  wey  fro 
pTCK^a  bi  poitvr,  aum  uniling  of  mii>cli«f  rytif  in  Jni  8ok ;  an<t  ^c  gtyl 
harms  of  fa  Lordti  pairiinoyn,  til  ;«  nlom  wil  bo  polontntw  in  fe  kirk. 
And  for  ft  acja  ofer  inun  {luti,  if  ■  biaohop  in  confrnning  fat  ha  appro- 
pri|>  lo  him  nlf  wip  out  ground  of  yt  Scripter,  2oait>  gnee,  vthi  not  a 
ainiplv  prent  ful  in  merit  ia  mure  at  God,  of  nior  merit,  gtie  mor  varfi 
faordmctiU  ?  Sum  ij'm«  was  no  I'eaomi,  wuu  ft  tamv  wan  bixcJiop  and 
prtait.  And  bi  fern  |ial  prcethed  wa»  hied,  or  reriliur  filjd  curaidly  hi 
fe  world,  ilk  pre»t  of  Crift  was  callid  indlflerenlly  prcat  and  biadiop, 
as  it  «<rmil>  be  )'0  wordia  of  Jcrom. — [Chap.  V.] 

An  ofer  poj-nt  |>at  is  putt  is  |iiA,  ^at  |ior  is  no  pope  ne  Criirtia  riear, 
but  an  bol}-  num.  pis  may  )iu«  bo  prouid ;  for  him  bo  liowui|i  to  bo 
baiowid  H-i|>  |>c  sacrament  of  bapuw,  and  of  prMtbed,  and  of  dignitc 
And  oft  is  bitlun  to  prortis  in  ^e  lawc  to  be  holy  and  halow  oper;  and 
for  hoyl«  of  halowing  of  fn  Lord  i*  rp  on  hem.  Also  ('Us  prayi]>  Crist 
for  alle  bi«.  Fader,  balow  hem  in  lron|>,  y'l  word  is  trowt',  as  [ju  ha»t 
aend  [mc]  in  tu  \<«  world,  au  1iau«  I  anid  brai  in  |>«  irodd,  and  for  hem 
I  halow  mynclf,  faX  pei  be  iialuwid  in  lruw)>.  And  ynt  is  badde  in 
dccrvin;  Loitapcri))  how  pei  achat  aebap  )>u  iienrl  of  fc  charge,  fat  )>ey 
be  J'olid  to  niiiiiMcr  prenly  oper  sacraments,  for  (>ey  are  inncuid  fro  fh 
not  only  for  hermy,  or  oj'cr  ilk  grelter  ayii,  but  also  for  ncgligens.  In 
wilk  ^ingis  bysily  it  is  lo  not,  |>at  (>a  aacraiiient  of  pn-sllicd  bcfor  oj'cr, 
more  wor^ly,  and  wi^  cure,  is  to  be  jeaen  and  btne;  for  but  if  it  Ixj 
« J^euen  and  Unr,  it  schal  fnylc  to  be  rate  or  fenn«,  os  it  is  not  pcrfitly 
done.  0|>cr  sncrnnientis  are  ;euen  to  ilk  man  for  hiniailf,  and  silk  pey 
are  to  ilk  man  as  pel  arc  uinc  wi)i  hart  and  ooncicnee;  but  Jiis  is  not 
only  j<:ui:u  for  hi-ni  »ilf  but  for  o)>cr,  and  yerfor  is  nede  it  be  tane  wiy 
wmy  linrt  and  cU-xiv  ci'iicii-ncc  far  htm  nclf,  and  s*  to  o^or,  not  only 
wi)i  out  ilk  syiiiit.-,  but  uIbu  wifi  out  ilk  name  of  £imr,  for  schunder  of 
bre}ier,  to  waa  prufli  pr°8ihed  in  ;etieii,  not  only  )>at  men  prcat,  or  b« 

BI 


870 


WTcurre's  ntrLCESCi 


List.  VIII. 


Ijoud,  but  )«t  >«y  prapbct.  ^a  fv  iwn.  Lo  it  tetn't^  }<at  be  la  not 
lij^^  ztor  profi^lly  Crisrs  pope  nc  Iiis  ricnr  1ml  if  lie  be  h«U,  dlis  wtii 
is  be  csUhI  holiott  fadirT  Jrrom  wi|>,  pei  f*t  oiitryn  of  |i«r  u/taaury 
in  to  pnnif,  and  pottcn  h«tn  ^r  tif  in  to  sdaoiidrc  of  |ifl  pople,  |>ei 
are  gihy  of  fc  viirDi|>fuliK«  of  Iw-m  Jwt  «r*  «ciaim<ln«L  For  aofftsAn 
dieou)  to  )>ia  to  Iw  prvatii  lo  ^  i>v{>!<-,  lui  ^  ord«yuitl  bcfbr  to  diguitc, 
■o  ]ic^  kaujt  to  Bcliine  be  fur  in  IwliiMs^  cJtin  «hi  ure  ^  ivefcnid  to 
o|)cf  ^t  jxusun  in  (;nici!  of  meritU.  And  |«rfbr  *ri^  |ie  pope  Svmndins, 
II«  IN  to  b«  eouiiiid  laoal  vilo,  |iiit  is  b«foir  in  dignilc,  bui  if  he  [ci-ceIIo 
in  Mcieot  and  boliuca.  pe  Lord  mp  bl  f»  proplMit,  for  fu  Imsl  puu  m 
wey  adena,  I  bcImI  put  t>e  a  wey  ^l  \ia  v»e  not  prailbrd  to  me.  pv 
dtde  of  f«  bucliop  biMiwi^  lo  pMM  a  boue  ^  lif  of  |<c  prplci,  as  t>e  Uf 
of  ^e  jcrd  tranfcrndlp  pe  iif  of  |>p  Khep,  as  Gresori  in-'tf.  And  Bmnard 
sei^  to  pope  Eugrai,  pi  fcJawb  biichoiM  lere  ^i  »l  |w  to  Imuc  not  wi^ 
^wm  childcr  fo  curhid,  nor  ^t-ng  mi-n  kcnibid  of  comport;  oaUtyn  it 
temp  not  dinplctid  mmi  to  run  among  po  mjtrid  TiKwrteynlj- ;  pof  yn 
d«circ  to  be  pnai,  or  )«  bvfor  lo  bem  ^t  )>a  ooudtist  no*  to  pmfijt  co, 
oner  proudly  in  ooiuutiof;  mibiuc'voun  of  bum,  of  |>e  will:  |iu  LeniUt 
not  |icro  jelfc — f Cliap.  XVL] 

^la  UDifoimity  of  didJon  anj  grainmar  ia  Wy<!liirc*s  New 
TeeUment  gave  tliat  work  &  wi-i^^'ht,  na  a  model  of  dwotioonl 
oompOKition  and  scriptural  ptirnscology,  wbtch  eacured  its  ge> 
Dfrul  ailop(ion ;  and  not  only  tlie  fpecial  fomvs  I  have  men- 
tJoned,  but  many  other  archaisms  of  the  Ktandard  InutMlutlon, 
both  in  vocabitlar>'  and  in  xyntax,  were  adopted  by  Purvey  an^ 
Tymlale  from  WyoliflV,  and  by  the  revisors  of  1611  from 
Tyndalo,  and  have  thtiK  remaJni-d  alntoet  without  chan^  for 
500  ycnnt.  In  fact,  so  much  of  the  Wycliffile  sacred  dialect  is 
n^ned  in  the  Htandard  version,  that  though  a  modem  rrtwlcr 
may  nccaxionaily  be  cmbarras-cd  by  an  obsolete  word,  idiom,  or 
spelling,  which  occim  in  Wyctiffu's  tratwlatjon,  yet  if  the  great 
reformrr  himself  ware  now  to  I»e  restored  to  life,  he  would 
probably  be  able  to  read  our  common  llible  from  beginniu};  to 
end,  without  having  to  ask  the  explanation  of  a  single  passa^ 

The  works  of  l.angland'r  and  of  Wycliffe,  especially  the 
latter,  introduced  into  English  a  consideiuble  mimbcr  of  words 
ditcctly  or  indirectly  derived  from  the  Latin.    Tbey  produced 


LEcr.  VUI. 


wicliitk's  APOLOOT 


3«7 


ewrid  Aeiit,  ami  peyne*  of  Ticlle.  For  do  doute  as  oure  Lord  Jbtsa 
Crist  sod  hi*  aptwtlt*  profi«i(^  pli^iiii,  Anlfcri>t  and  hU  curtJd 
diwiplia  dinlni  ooRic,  and  diB«^ii«  many  tnoti  by  ypocmia  and 
^raoDtTK ;  and  the  bcsti:  armtK-r  of  crislrn  nidn  t^ea*  ihia  cumd 
^oumlnjrn  witb  lit*  oast,  it  the  text  of  ]iol7  wril,  and  nnmirl^  tlic 
goiipc),  and  reri  and  opj^n  eiuauitipli!  of  Cristia  lijf  and  liis  apostlir, 
aiid  good  lyujTDg  of  men  ;  Tor  lhaiui«  iha  ^ulen  k&uwe  vrd  Aiili-cnst 
and  Ilia  iaeyn«e  bi  her  opyn  dedia  contrario  lo  Ciieiia  t«cliyii^  and 
IjuyDg.  Civt  Jh<«a,  for  iJiyn  cndi'les  power,  m«i-cy  and  i^iariiie, 
make  llii  b]««eid  Inwc  knnwiin  and  kept  of  ihi  pnplc^  and  make  knoirun 
tka  ypo«ri««  and  tirauntric  and  ciiniidnr*ao  of  AntcciiM  and  liia 
mejlMOi  ibat  ihi  pupJe  be  not  di(Bi;yucd  bi  hem.  Amen,  god*  Lord 
Aoo. 

I  add  chaptcra  v,  and  xv\.  from  the  '  Apology  for  the  Lol- 
Itids,'  ascribed,  upoa  proboble  grouud«,  to  WycHffc,  and  pub- 
lisbed  bjr  the  Cnniden  Society.  Thew  cliApters  are  fair  spe- 
dmeas  of  WyclifTe'a  argumentation,  but  by  no  meAna  of  hU 
declamation,  and  of  his  invective,  which  he  carries  to  lengths 
of  great  Kovertty,  exposing  with  an  untEpuing  hand  the  ecele- 
nastical  nbnsea  of  hts  tima. 

An  0^  is  ^o  )>at  i*  piit  and  »t>kid,  {lat  itk  prc»t  may  rw  |<e  key  tn  lo 
Uk  man.  To  fts,  me  )'inki)>,  1  m.iy  ncl  nrj  fii",  nyn  al  power  isof  God, 
and,  a*  fe  gi>»ptl  avif,  per  i»  no  power  but  of  Gotl,  up  man  may  do  no 
^tnf>  bnt  if  h«  jfiUK  liirn  ]it!  mt.it;  ai  Crint  tt^ip,  ^e  may  wi|i  out  me  do 
BO  fit>S,  fftt  oncly  a  man  vw.*  his  power  in  to  ilk  t>i"([,  aa  God  wri-tip  bi 
him,  and  le&f  bim  to  vac  it  Tnblamrtilly,  and  no  lorJ'LT.  and  fm  Jint  may 
no  ram  leOe  him.  And  fis  is  fat  we  wy,  pat  wo  m»y  of  rijt  m>,  if  |>«r 
be  ani  fnng  of  power,  or  callid  power,  |«t  ia  not  W  Crist,  (■«  i*  iwi 
power,  but  fiibi  pride,  and  presDmid,  an<l  onii  in  name,  itnd  an  to  i:f- j 
and  effoct  i«  nowjt.  Nciierjiclws  a  man  in  wd  to  hane  power.  odU  lene 
10  vso  power,  in  many  wyae,  aa  aum  bt  tawa  and  ordre  of  kynd,  sii  in  U 
tawe  and  ordre  of  grace,  and  »me  bi  lawc  and  nrdro  made  and  t*nttin. 
And  ao  it  ia  seld  bi  lawo  pat  ii  mad  of  pe  kirk,  )>flt  ilk  prest  hap  pe 
Hme  power  to  ret  pe  key  ia  to  ani  man  in  po  poynt  of  de)>,  a«  pf 
pope;  bnt  not  ellim  not  hni  auiorito  in  upccial  be  ,^eunn  lo  him  of  pa 
kirk  per  to.  But  if  it  he  a»kid,  if  ilk  prent  mm  vae  pn  kry  in  to  itk 
ami,  pat  ia  to  any,  to  Bntoiln  him,  or  eilia  to  bind  bim  fro  ^uoi?.  ii  si^uip 
opanly  pat  ilk  prtat  may  not  asuile  i!k  to  bring  him  W  lienjn;  lor  ps 
f»fd  aeip,  J«t  Criat  tn  a  cooal  of  pe  Jci^-ia  mijl  not  do  nii  veriu  pOj 


872 


UUIOLAKDC   JU(D   WTCLim 


Lkct.  TUL 


or  as  repositories  of  an  enlargod  vocabulary,  but  bemuse  tbejr 
bivd  cnriohvd  th«  Kvery-daj  ttpoevb  of  tlic  pcoplo,  and  tlitis 
in«reo«ed  the  aOIueiine  of  tbat  fountain  which  is  tbe  true  aourre 
whence  all  great  national  poota  draw  their  stock  of  liring  (>..il 
brt-athing  words. 

Although  Lan){IuidG  and  tbe  school  of  WyctifTe  ore  not  to  Ite 
looked  upoa  as  gcvai  Immcdintc  ugi-ncics  io  the  gooeral  iro- 
provemcQt  of  written  Eiiglisb,  or  m  tAna<Uird»  of  tbo  litcrarj 
dialect  in  their  own  age,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  they  did 
exerciae  a  direct  in6uenco  upon  the  diction  of  Chaucer,  aodt 
tlwugh  him,  on  tho  whole  litt-ruture  of  the  nation. 

It  is  well  koovrn  that  the  polilicvil  party  to  whoM  fortiinea 
Chaucer  was  attached,  and  of  which  ho  waa  a  conspicuous 
mt-iiiber,  was  inclined  to  favour  and  protect  WyclifTe  amt  his 
followers ;  and  it  must,  of  course,  have  sympathized,  ao  far  as  a 
mediaval  ariatocrncy  could  do  so,  with  tbo  popular  body  which 
constitatod  the  real  public  both  ft  the  titeologian  and  of  Piera 
Ploughman.  Hence  it  is  not  poasiltlo  that  Chaucer  should 
have  hcen  unacquainted  with  tho  writings  of  the  poet,  or  of  the 
ntligious  reformers;  uor  coitld  a  scholar  of  his  acute  fthilo- 
logical  sensibility  hare  perused  those  remarkable  works,  with- 
out at  oDoe  perceiving  that  they  contained  a  mine  of  verbal 
wMltii,  a  vast  amount  of  the  ricfaeat  crude  material  for  p  •L-!ic»l 
elaboration. 

Of  such  rewurci^s  a  gemiss  like  Cbaacer  could  not  fail  to 
avail  hiiiiMilf,  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  great  superiori^  of 
his  style  over  that  of  his  contemporaries,  and  the  more  ad- 
vanced character  of  bis  dictlfin,  arc  to  lie  ascribed  in  Bone 
degree  to  his  use  of  these  means  of  iniprovi.-tni'Ot,  —  means 
which  the  more  fastidious  tnjit«,  or  the  religious  and  political^ 
prejudices,  of  othi^  poets  of  the  age  prevented  them  frum 
sorting  to. 


Iwrr.  TIU. 


u<KO-(tOTHic  rsxi 


sn 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


if(E.so-noTin(:  tkxt  of  thk  eiohth  cbaptbr  or  H.iiTBinr. 

I.  DnlnJ)  pan  atga^»ndin  [inina  af  Mrguiijs,  laistldndun  uSar  Jnuna 
iniujotm  niunagoB. 

S.  Jah  Hii,  mauna  }>ruuflll  habnndf  durioiiBiKla  inrait  ioa  qi]»tinds: 
Ihiuja,  jnb^  vileis,  magi  mik  galirainjan. 

3.  Jah  ufiakjund»  liaodii  nlinicok  iroiua  qijianda:  viljau,  vair[i  hraiusl 
jail  suii»  lirain  \a,r]i  [>nUi  |>rur>t5ll  JH. 

4.  Jal)  i)n[f  imm.i  Iriitx:  wtiw,  <fi  mnnn  ni  qi|uui>,  aU  g&gg,  ])nk  ulbaa 
Btttugei  gii^in  jah  atbiiir  gibii,  fmt-i  ■naliiiii|i  Momh  dii  Ti'itvo<li|>.ai  im. 

5.  Alknih  fan  {-ain  tnniilgnggnadin  imiim  in  Kalurcaam,  duacidt^s 
imma  huQ'tnritp*  bidjondH  Ina 

6.  jnh  i]ipan<U:  fniuja,  )>iuiiuigux  mdna  ]igi)>  in  gorda  luilipB, 
liardiiba  hnlvi|)s. 

7.  Jah  n^p  da  imitm  leans :  ik  qiioands  galmlja  ina. 

8.  Juh  audlmljandii  <a  )iuiitlala|'s  <\^f:  frauja,  ui  im  Tsir)iii,  d  at 
hroi  ntein  Inagaggaia,  ak  patatnci  <iif  raimJa  jab  gHbuluip  aa  I'iuni^^sus 
inelna. 

9.  Jah  auk  ik  manna  tm  habands  uf  raldiitiija  meinamma  gadraubtin% 
jah  qipa  du  paiDOia;  gagg,  jah  gaggi|>;  jaL  an)>arainina:  qim  jah  qimi)i; 
jah  du  tbalka  tBcinamma:  larei  ^b>,  jah  tanjij-. 

10.  G«hau^jnndii  ^aa  I«atia  aUdaldkida  jnlt  qu)i  dii  paim  alarlaiMJan- 
dam  :  anipn,  qij'a  iiiriii,  ni  in  laracln  svalntictji  ^laiibcin  bigat. 

I I .  At'F'an  (\ifii  ixvia,  |>ntei  manitgni  fmm  urrunm  jnh  mggqa  qinutad 
jah  uniikuinhjond  m:)i  Abrabania  juli  Imka  jnh  lukotia  in  Jiiudangnrdjai 
hiiBtne ; 

12.  l)i)>aIranjU8)>iudan^rdJM,uavaIrpan<lainriq!a|>aUlundumbito; 
jainar  raii^'i^  grets  jali  kriiKU  luu^ive. 

13.  Ja)i  qafi  Iitm  ^amnta  hundathda;  gagg  jab  sraffrp  galaiibidei^ 
nirl'ai  fitia,     Jnh  gnhriilDoda  a  )>iuiDBgi,u  ia  in  jainu  weilaL 

14.  Jah  qimands  Je«ua  in  gardn  Futraos  jah  gamw  n-nihroD  i» 
Sgandcin  in  IiHlon. 

15.  Jul]  ntuiick  hHDdnn  bo*  jah  alLulot  ija  ao  faeito;  jah  urraiii  jab 
■ndbuhtida  imma. 


374 


KOSO-GOTHIC  TEXT 


Lnrr.  Tin. 


16.  At«ndiaa]i\ja^an  vnur)<8r)amtiia,atl<enindu  imma  diuinoaari«ti« 
nunagms  jftb  usraip  fans  atimaiiD  vannia  jali  aiUnn  }>aDs  ubLl  babaudaDa 
gahailida, 

17>  (i  nnfiilliKvlciIi  ^In  gamtilidn  jiairli  Kkubii  [iraufctu  <ji^aitt]aQ ; 
n  utimahtinH  un.-aroii  UKtinin  jiili  Kiiihtim  lUibar. 

IK  Giuuii^rnnd.i  |'iin  luiu.i  nianagKiis  biiibitiann  bi  nk,  liaibait 
^u|>aii  nponjoni  liiniUr  uuirein. 

ID.  J«li  duatgnggiuuU  aios  bukams  <ia^  da  iiunia:  luiaari,  laJiilJR 
^1c,  liiswadtih  )wdd  i;aggis. 

20.  Jah  qa)>  da  imiua  le«ue:  fauhons  grobca  nigaa  jali  fu^Ioa 
bimiou  ailaut,  ip  mniis  innn!  ni  }iflbai|i,  irsr  liaubi|>  sdn  annbn»ivjai. 

21.  Anj'arub  |>nn  xiponje  !■  <|n|>  du  imnia:  fnt^a  uslniibci  tnia 
fruiui»t  galclpan  jnli  galilliAn  niMii  nn-innna. 

^2.  Ip  IcRUS  (]ftp  dit  imtna:  bustei  «&r  mia  jafa  let  Jmn*  dau)>Rn» 
fillinn  Nrin.ini  dnut>nnK. 

23.  Jnh  inatgia^indin  imma  In  aki|>,  afuriddjcdun  imma  iiiponjo*  la. 

St.  Job  ni,  vcgs  iiiikilH  Tur)>  ui  marelu,  ovan-e  [nta  skip  gnbuli^ 
Tair^iui  tVnm  vi-gini ;  i|>  is  taialep. 

2').  Jab  duatgaggaadans  upuDJoa  ia  otTaJiadcdun  ina  qi^duMS 
jratija,  iiaaei  nnuN  {raqistDam. 

3l>.  Jah  qa)>  du  iin  Inmu:  wa  fanrbtci)!,  letlil  galaabjondaoa  t 
panufa  uiT«iMDdB  gax>k  Tindam  jah  m.irein,  j.ih  Tarji  vis  intkiL 

S7.  If>  |>ai  miuiii  8i1i!nlriki<l<:il>in  cjijiandam:  wileik^  iiil  lo,  el  jah 
Tindoajab  lUHrri  iifliaiH-jiuni  immn? 

83.  jBh<]im!iiidiii  iminn  hindur  mnmn  in  gauja  Gaif;gaiMiDe,ganio- 
tidcdun  imma  tviii  daimonurjoi  uh  blaivantoai  rmnandiuia,  sleidjai  filu, 
wrtmn  ni  mahta  inntina  unlfi^an  (lairb  }uina  rig  jainana. 

S9.  Jail  Kii,  hropdudua  qi)>RiiiIana ;  wa  una  jah  )>as,  lesu,  sosaa 
gu)'s7  qumt  hvr  &ur  md  holrjiin  unida? 

30.  Vunub  ^un  ftiirm  im  bsiirdn  Kv^inii  manngitizo  hnldana. 

81.  I^  fo  HkiihNlu  l)i-duii  iim  qijiundnna:  jabu  usvairpU  una,  nelao- 
b<'i  unn  fndri|'!ili  in  pu  liairdu  avtrini;, 

S2.  Jab  t|a|i  du  im ;  ir->!-'!ii1'  I  It'  "'*  ui^ggandnm  gntijitm  in  Iiairds 
crciuc;  jab  tai,  run  gavaurbu-dun  aja  alia  m  bairda  and  driiwon  la 
mareiQ  jah  gadaiitmodcdUD  in  valuum. 

.13.  1)1  ])ai  baldandaDSgaJ'Iaubun  jaligalei)<andaiiagatai}iun  in  bauig 
all  bi  faan  dnimnnaijatis. 

54.  Jab  iioi,  nib  m>  banrgs  iisddja  Ti])ra  lean  jah  gasuwandaoB  isa 
bedun,  ci  uatifii  biiidar  moikoa  iie. 


t.ICT.  VIII. 


ohekk.  tcxt 


375 


■KarafJiiiTi  ii  nvr^  lijrii  row  apout  fltuXoi-Ojfffai-  aurji  il;^\oi  •oXXi'ii' 
*Kai  iStiu  \iTsoc  rpaoiXOiir  xpnaciurci  (lurjji  Ai'yua'  Kiifiii,  ia"  OiXu^, 
iuraaai  fit  I'liOnpcoiii.  '  (n(  iIlTx'mic  r>i>'  X*'f"  '/'^■"'f  ovrmi  Xiyuir 
GiXi,  roOiipi'ffSqxr.  kri  fi>0t«i>c  i«:a(Jri(i(Bfli7  nu«)u  i(  Wirpa.  *  cni  Xf  I'd 
aurw  u 'InifuC '(Vr  ^ifflvi  fiefif,  (iWr  viruyt  /iiavtor  i:ji£nt-  rji  »piT, 
Mii  wpoainytnr  ro  2ufMV  0  trpovirnicf  rituiiiitiici  'it  fmpfiiptor  avroTc- 

iWapttKaKAr  nhriy  *t,'ai   Ktyitr   KupK,  o   naif   iiov  lUi^^-iTai  iv  rij  oikr^ 

l-impnXimcDta  eutut  /JiffariCd^ti-ur,  ^  Kiyti  airji  'Eyui  r'Adu'r  Orpa<r((>*w 

faiiror.      *inii  druKpiOeic  ^  iinroi'xipjfui;    tfq  Kiipii,  Ouc   lifii    (kdI'OC  !ra 

[fio*  viro  rvv  OTityq'' I'ot'A^frt*  dXXa  ^luruf  (ir«   Xuyfi,   tai   inOifatTai   n 

Toic  /wv.      'tai  yiip  (yii  lii-Hpniiriit  lifii  vfo  Siinraiai;  Ij^Bir  iir    tfi-iviiif 

aTpariiiTo^,  im\  Uyw  mury  WnflvDitrt,  mi  iroixufrui.  toidAXy  EfX''"'  ""' 

ip'jffrm'  Koi  r^  f(>uXfi/>«u  nuiqiruv roCro,  ■.iii  roul.  '"lijwutfut  £i  A  Iqfuiic 

i9ii»^«9tr  Mii  (Ir^rroK  uvrvAouftavirii-  'A^j})'  Xlywt^lf,  tap'  Oiiliri  roaai* 

I  riff  irfiTrivtr  rji'lir^qX  ivfior.     "  Xt'yw  fi  ufilc  on  voXXu,  Airo  uvtruXair 

■Qi  2>^/iuv  lyt'juflif  cai  Ai-dcAitiiiaoi'rRi   iiirit   'Aiipaafi   rai   'lanac  lal 

'laiiinji  ir  jh  jJaaiXiiy  Tuir  ovpui'wi'*    "o!  f(  vi'fM  rilV  j!-i0iXl'ac  >ViiAi|0if- 

mrrai  <■(  ro  a^orof  to  tfwripnf  ivii  f«rai  o  tXavOfiwt  Kiti   o  ^^vy/ioc 

rir  iloytuy.     "kbi  <'»[>'  i  'lq«e-u(  rjj  i<:arorTaii;(pTra>(,  wi  isi^itv 

»ac  ytvijDqrui  «oi.     vui  in9ij  o  iralc  nuroS  «v  rj  Op^  jvoVp, 

"  Kni  iXUuv  o  'IqiToOc  tl(  r4i>  oiti'a;'  (It'rpnv  ■iJO'  rgr  rTtpAtpav  ni^mi 
fStfiXttfiirrir  nai  wvpiaanvnay.  "irni  qf'^iru  rqi' ;(> ificic  <iu'T')  kri  af^ 
Sit- <ivrv>  o  ri;prut,  iri  vyV'"''!  "•'  ^i1i."n"<  >ii""(('.  *''t/iin(  (i  yim- 
fiiriK  r(•l^^i|^ly•iav  avrji  Cai^iii-ifojittouc  soXXovc,  (<it  ifffSiiXfr  ri 
Tt-fvfiiiro  Xu'yy,  cn'i  iF«i-rac  fouc  ic;riiivc  i](oyTaQ  (Oipiartwatr,  ''  utmc  r\if* 
p^p to pn&irfia'llaaiov  rou  irpoipiiTin/  Xiyoi'tec  -^vroi  rat aaOtwdat iiiniv 
IXafiir,  «ii  ri)c  w>«<«C  liMfffa*"".  '*  'lii»-  ii  0  'IrriT"^(  ruXXavr  oxX»i>c 
*tpi  avrof  inXttitrtv  RrtAHiir'  dc  to  iif.ni-.  '•  Kui  iriKioiXBir  iir  yi'<tf' 
paTiirt  (I'll'  Dwr^  Ai^(i<rinXi,  ataXwOfitv  aoi  tiiruu  (lii-  ''ifiit^n,  **mi 
Xiyit  air^  o  'lqmti>c  Ai  dXurTiitc  fuXtovc   f ^uvnr,  hU(    r«i    XTfirii    rui 

tXirn.      *'  irtp'K  ft  ruv  fiiiOiirvr  avrov  ilviy  aury  Ku,>ii,  itrirpii^r  fioi 
rpwrtft-  AxXtPtlv  Mii  thi-^t  rop  (rnripo   ^iiu.     "n  2(  'Iqvovc  Xf-yii  ourw 
f  *AwX<iu9(i  foi,  voi  ii^c  Tovf  VKiKiwc  0dij>ui  Toit  litvruiv  p(i:)Mvc- 

"  Kai  Jfi^Jarn  airy  (If  'Xolof  4^'iiXouF)i)iTnv    aiirv    o'l    /latfqroi    RVrot-. 

)*  col  i^u  atia/iit  /ityn(  tytVtra  it-  rp   Htiki'iiran,  wirri  to   irXoIov   iuXv< 

■  writftiii I  VXD  riiif  ku^rirwr'   avroi   ii    iiaOtvitr.      **fai    vptxTrXfliimv  ot 

r|M0itrai  iytipat  abrvr  XtyiD>T«(  Kvpic  avaor,  A<io\kiin&a.     **«ai  Xtyu 


376 


VCUTCT^S  BEnflOS 


Lmt.  VIIL 


oiviHC  T/  ?i>Aoi  /«n  ii\(yairi«ra<  i  fin  iy«pOilc  litttlfi^vtr  role  AiVfJmc 
Kn!  rp  iloXoirojf.  i-oi  trti't'o  vnX^<7  ^icyaAi),  *'oI  ?«  tii-Bp<iix«i  iOair- 
fiamii- XiyoiTtf  norasof  iariy  ouTitti  OTi  koi  oi  anfun  mi  (  fl/'Anoon 
iirntoi'x'uoir  nirfi  ; 

"*  Kui  JXOiiiTi  aiTfi  lie  TO  xipaw  (ic  r^r  X'^P"'  ^*'  r'n?iijlq»^f,  i'irv>» 
TDViiV  iilirf  Ivo  Icufioniifitttn  tc  THr  firqfid'uK  t£(p](ii^>ro(,  jfnAorui 
XJdi',  uirrl  ^ri)  IiT^i'lir  ritii  irafilXflfif  ?iu  rSi'  Hoi  Jciirqc.  "  icui  IJfci 
{^Mtfnr  Xiyor'tc  Ti  vA''*' "li  ooi,  vli  riiv  ftuv  [  )X0([  wj«  son  tnipvv 
flotirnx'iTni  il/iiic  ;  *"  Ji*  ?j  iiiilpcir  a)r'  aiiriui'  ayi^ii  Jin't"""  '('XXmi-  flu- 
«atilini'  *'  ni  <(  inifiovit  iraptiuXbuf  avioi'  Xi'ynrrfc  1'^  Ji]JuXX<ii'  it;iBCi 
isdirrtiXai' A/'iit  (ic  fi** '^V'Xqi' rwv  ][i  I'^wf.  "iaiflxif  dvtoic  *l'*a* 
ym.  M  f«'  i£i\l)oinc  AiiqXDnr'  *ic  '4''  dyfAqi'  rur  xoi'pwi'-  ml  iltm 
i^pf^nv  waaa  k  ayiSi  fir  ^(oifmr  mrti  roE  tpnymv  tic  r^c  tfiiXaaaar, 
itni  AxiOafer  Ir  roif  &£u0ii-,  ''uj  },i  /}6in»ntf  tfuyor,  lai  aTiAHorrtc 
*!(  rifr  iruXir  dTifyyiiXnt-  iratxa.  lai  ro  rwr  Sai^vif^o/fti'wr.  ^  i,nt  iitii 
xttaa  %  »aXK  iii\\Oir  tit  ounii-ri)*!!'  Tji  'Iqmv'  Eoi  lUrrK  oWr  vapr* 


pexix  en.  (cm.)    moM  runvET's  setisios. 

}ll  soulv,  l>!^:i^  tIiciii  llii'  XmtA  ;  and  allc  iluiigit  that  lien  with  ynan 
nve,  &/»;/  liiA  liooli  i)«ni<>.  Mi  k<iiIv,  blfvoe  thou  iho  Lonl ;  >ii<l  njle 
ihou  forjeic  alln  i)ic  ^cld^^ngis  <if  liim.  Whicli  doiih  mcnri  io  iille  tfai 
WKkUliH«<i«;  which  hretiih  nlk  ihi  RJkiinjaii,  Which  n^eiihicih  tfai 
Itjr  fho  dcth;  vrliidi  corowncth  thci^  in  mrrci  nnd  merciful  doyngia. 
Which  tillith  llii  lioijr  in  gnodia ;  iht  ;((Kigtl>u  cchal  be  rennlid  m  titt 
jflnyike  of  an  i-glc.  Thr  l»r<l  doj-ngv  muroii-H;  And  dctiin  to  alls  men 
■uflrin^  irroDg.  Hi:  niiidc  hine  wt'its  kiioiruii  to  MoIm*;  hin  vrillU  to 
Hm  uiaei  «f  Inracl.  TIk'  Luril  i»  a  merciful  doer,  and  merciful  in 
willL- ;  lunge  abiilingc,  uiid  invcrlic  inirtvifiil.  He  tchal  not  bo  WTonth 
Willi  ouli-n  cnd<! ;  mid  hi^  iKilial  not  Uirclnv  witb  outen  eaAe.  He  did* 
not  to  VH  uAir  nurc  Eyiuitf ;  nclber  Itv  jeldide  to  ys  aAir  oure  vickid- 
netMJB.  For  bi  the  hi;ncMu  of  heaenG  fro  enbe ;  he  id>de  ttnng  hb 
mercton  rich  tlrflj'[ix«  hym.  A*  mjvbe  «*  th«  c«m  U  fer  fro  tin 
west ;  he  rnadi-  fur  uurc  uickidii^veia  fro  ts.  Ab  n  fadir  lialh  laeni  on 
iones,  tbe  Lord  iinildo  mcici  on  mpn  drcdyngo  bini ;  for  h«  knewe  oiirn 
makyng.  lie  bithou,itft  that  w«  hdu  duct,  n  niun  it  aa  faej;  hii  dsi 
•cbnl  tlowTC  ottt  w  an  n  flour  of  the  freld.  For  th«  i^urlt  uhai  pasmn  a 
hjmif  and  ichal  not  abide ;  and  nchul  no  inort  koowo  kla  place.    But 


I.scr.  VI I L 


REaUL.V8    XSB    IRRLGOLAB   TERBB 


377 


tlie  merct  of  the  I^ord  is  fro  vrilh  oat  bigj-nnjrng,  and  til  in  to  vnih 
oulCT)  mdc;  on  men  dn^in^  hym.  And  his  ri.^lfiilni'Mu:  it  in  to  Hut 
Kinr*  of  lonp*  to  }i<-in  tliat  kcpt-n  Inn  tMtuiui-nt-  And  hva  niyn'U'ful 
of  liisv  coniavinili-'iiti-itiU;  ii>  Uo  ibu.  Tlie  l<onl  huili  maud  reili  IjI; 
■tell!  in  Lfniji«;  und  hU  revriue  mlial  be  lord  of  alle.  Aungi-UoflJif 
Lotd,  bli-WL*  ;lc  tlia  Lord  ;  .%e  myjli  in  vvrtti.  doyngc  bin  word,  lo  brrc 
ibe  voiaof  Ki*  wordis.  All«  vmiiciof  ilio  Lord,  bleue  jco  tbo  Lord; 
je  mjnyWii*  of  hym  tlut  donn  lii«  willr.  Alio  wcrki*  of  the  Lord, 
blesie  ;e  tbe  Lotd,  in  Mlt  place  of  hit  loi'dachipe;  my  wule,  btcn« 
dieu  (be  Lord. 


m. 


CTAKOB  0?  lltftCGCLilt  INTO   I!ROin>AIt  TZI(B9. 

Tbts  is  (in  inttxincc  of  tbe  mne  tsndciiey  to  regokricy  of  form  wbich 
WH  mcntioni-d  in  a  note  on  the  Italian  di.ilrcl*,  in  a  fonn«r  lecture- 

I  think  it  mudi  lo  bn  regretted  thai  tlnj^liih  gmmtnnriAns  hnvc  M 
gcncnlly  adoplud  tite  di^stgnfttioaiit  weak  and  strong,  iniilrjid  of  tlic  old 
tosu  reyitlar  and  irrtt/alur  <;uiljtigHtion.  I  do  not  iwnli'od  for  llio  im- 
portiuioe  of  u  doBcriptire  nomencliiture  la  any  brantb  of  wimti-,  and  I 
liavegivL-n  my  opinions  on  the  nubjcot,  at  iome  Ii^^,  in  the  ninth 
lociurc  in  niy  Firet  S«TicB.  But  scieiililio  di;i(i;pm[ton!i  which  aunimc  lo 
be  deM:ri[>live  ougbt  to  be  truly  to,  and  liiia  tJic  lernu  rt^tar  and 
irregular,  aa  applied  to  the  English  rorL,  eiiitii<!Dtly  are,  while  the 
epitbeta  ttv^l-  and  itrMg  ore  not  so  in  any  s^nec.  That  is  n-gnlar 
wbkb  copfonnslothe  tail«  or  typ«  m,')i>t  gcni?:rai1y  adopted;  or,  if  there 
veral  inodoU  cr  »tniid.ird>,  of  c<iunl  aiiihnrity,  then  that  ia  tvgolar 
I  oonfotms  to  any  of  ibcm.  Now  the  only  gimoral  rule  for  lh« 
oovgi^twn  of  modern  Engli.ih  verb*  ■«  tliot  tho  part  tctvm  and  ponNve 
participle  arc  alike,  and  that  both  are  formed  by  the  addition  olil  ored 
10  the  sicm.  It  is  true  lliat  among  the  tbw  Kngtiah  vetba  wbtcb  inQcL-t 
by  loiter- cKangi-,  instead  of  by  augmtniiition,  nnall  grotips  may  be 
fanned  which  agive  in  tbi-ir  mode  o(  uliaiij^iog  the  ttem ;  and  these  are 
often  the  modem  forms  of  verba  which  once  were  numerous  cnoi^i  to 
OMUtilule  ao  entire  conjugation,  sufliL-iently  regular  to  be  referred  to  a 
fixed  type.  But,  in  most  cases,  so  large  a  pn>[<orlion  of  the  rcrhs 
torapoeiog  these  conjugaiioiLs  hare  been  lost,  and  ihooe  remuiniiif  liare 
liMn  ao  mncli  vaticd  in  iaflGCiioti,  that  tho  ancipot  regulariiy  i>*  foa 
and  thrj  con  do  longer  bo  divided  into  nnrm.il  ulsssea.  <' 
in  bis  very  Tokja^h^^QByg^^jGntrntnoi-s,'  stMea  th- 


878 


HECDLAS   &.SD  IBIIEQVLAR   TEIEM 


Lntr.  TUL 


•  inpgnlai '  vtihn  in  EngliBli  »t  '  about  one  himili^  anil  icn ; '  but  m, 
dioui;;!)  Ik;  introdiKM^B  tttp  into  liiit  li»i.  he  oiah*  crtep,  ii  >■  proliol'le 
that  1)4  hts  ovciloolcml  otli^ra,  and  tli«  real  number  is,  no  iloubi,  con* 
aidmbljr  Ur|^,  Of  Ihcw  Mrong  or  imcgiilar  Tifrbs,  not  nioru  tlian 
ftv«  agTM:  in  nnj  oim!  mods  of  infli-ciinn ;  in  tno#l  caMM  bnt  two  <ir 
ihreo  Mv  coajufpiXrd  alike,  nnil  in  very  mnny  the  verb  1ms  i»  jxintllrl 
at  all.  It  iit  ftirili^r  lo  lie  obw-rvrcl,  tliul  in  nrrrral  jnManc«*  ibvM 
jm,\n  or  triplets  of  vi-rbjt,  Uioiigh  now  cunjiignlrd  altkr,  wero  not  m 
orif^tially,  and  therefore  thcjr  are  douMy  inrgnlar,  an  conformiiig 
neitlier  to  the  most  frequent  (ircfteiit  mode  of  conju^ration,  nor  to  thtnT 
<rt™  primilive  type.  For  «xiin)ple,  a^rp,  itrp,  aiA  tteep  (btm  the  pan 
teneo  and  jac^ive  participle  alike— C7v/>(,  ic/rf,  tUpt  :  but  ibe  Angl»- 
Sa.'(i>n  crc^p.iri  nin^lc  pnu  cr^ap,  plural  crujion;  «epan,  ccpie; 
and»)4pan,  iilnp,  pnrtiripic  iiUpen.  A'«7>,  (bra,  la  the  only  one  ol 
th«  (hrp«:  wliicli  conroi-niH  to  ancii-nl  prMrdcnt.  It  shnrild  howeror  bu 
noted  itut  in  Kbiitlu-w  viii.  H,  ilie  Lindiirfiime  text  htu  geflopdfs 
Hm  RutJiworrh  Hluptr,  and  both  WyclilTcand  Purrcy  alaptc,  Ibr  iba 
rtgular  Anglo-^^xc<lI  >lep. 

It  \»  objected  lo  the  tL-mi  rvyn/dr,  that  the  forma  H  dcrignatcs  an 
more    nMdcm    than   the   inileolion*  by    t«llcr- change,   wbicb.    It   u 
infilled,  are  remaiiia  of  priniiliro  inodva  of  regular  conjitgiition ;  bnl 
tbii  objection  baK  no  li>rce,  becamw  vc  may  admit  a  fbnn  lo  be  rtjular, 
willtout  blunting  lliat  it  in  primitivt;  and  vhat  aio  called  th«  atrotig 
verba  in  Engliah  are  moat  truly  deaertbed  a*  irrt^lar,  becauM  tbcy  do 
not  agT«e  iu  oonjufntlon,  either  vlth  each  other,  or  iriib  the  i^oxon 
verba  from  wh  ieh  i  hey  are  de#e«idcd.     For  all  the  purpoaea  of  BngUib  i 
grammar,  re/ir/or  and  irrtffular  are  the  beet  inllectional  deaignationa  ^ 
that  have  been  propoced ;  and  tliriiiuh,  in  (lie  nomenclutiirc  of  compara- 
tive pliilolcf )-,  leinis  are  vnntcd  which  shall  diftingtiinh  augmcniativ* 
inflectiona  froni  thom  by  Inttcr-change^  it  ia  better  to  employ,  in  iMich- 
ing  Engliih,  the  old  phrmteotogy,  until  aonw  morv  appropriate,  or  at^ 
ItMt  lew  mialMding,  tenun  ihan  wrai  and  ■trvn^,  rfiall  b«  aoegeaied. 


If-«niioPi«aaU.— Tht  IiIrdUtuiI  !n»e1ina«a at  tl»  B<Mt>li  Oawti  ht^pilna  Ika 
hiOL  vwifln  Vt  Iho  rfinrnuvm  ■.limiMi»  titvj  nuM  !■»  wwtTi  Irua  Ott  rtmlutM     ~ 

Miitlin,  aad  p>rti>»  tmrlii^,  oiir>i>(  imu'lj  iiUdtkdni  fl  l>»  lin«Mrl«n  ami  tli»  (malia 

hair  (ucwiAM  In  itmrurt^ii  aliiii'X  sxTf  <*H|Ba' aHM^ttiw^  %«l«a.  OMkliH  tnM 
UHiiuf  iti"  >-liui"  or  T'T"  >'  >ii"  I'-'^'o  uMod  Mfct*  Itn.«od  ■  anptMr  env  "*  «n*  < 
th>ml*i>Mi<>ii»  hill  v'lbl '-' >'<"••<  "  i-nm  (iIk  mmutM^n  JftiMjuiifaK  In  im-Wrtni 
lUnnirui^i',  ■  tTi.tim  »i  bl,  V1iii.ni  rvrHi)K*n  hti  <mmrf  ■  wmffcw  Ouaow  IMbtt.  i 
ablih  "Ml)  1  •ii<j]f  i^itl  !■  knosn  la  eilil.  antl  ■  OrUtiB  «iapadlnm*f  U«Bu)M>im,< 
■liijoit  KM.  Iiu  XMi  laiC)  prtnlvl  In  U<c  AMIsMai  CMataM,  odir  t4a  IMk at  "( 


LECrUEE  EL 


1 


CHAUCKR  AND  OOWBB 

DeFOtz  entering  upon  the  special  subject  of  the  present  lecturo 

—  tlie  literaiy  and  philological  merits  at  Chaucer  and  of  Gower 

—  it  will  be  well  to  take  a  retrospective  new  of  the  condition  of 
the  EnifliEh  langii^^at  the  period  of  Chauccr'»  birtli,  to  glanoe 
romnuirily  ut  tlie  ciuivu  of  the  rerolutioa  it  soon  after  under- 
wf-nt,  and  to  consider  the  mode  in  which  great  authors  influence 
the  development  of  their  native  tongue  in  primitive  eras  of  Lit»- 
nture. 

The  controlling  power  and  wealth  of  a  nohili^,  French  m 
parentage  or  descenti  and  tJ»e  consequent  adoption  of  the  Anglo- 
Norman  OS  the  dialect  of  the  court,  of  purliamonti  of  the  judicial 
tribunals,  and  of  mxch  of  the  foreign  clvrgy  us  resided  upon 
their  ecolesiastioal  beneftcea  in  England,  liad,  at  the  end  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  reduced  English  to  little  more  tlian  a  lingua 
nutiea,  which  was  tliou^it  hardly  worthy,  or  c»eu  capable,  of 
Uteraiy  culture:  aud  thv  slcmk-r  merits  of  Robert  of  Gloucester 
and  Roliert  of  Brunue  were  little  calculatetl  to  raise  the  vulgar 
pQt<^i»  ill  the  estimation  of  educated  men. 

Uafl  the  British  ciowo  won  the  peruianent  and  ctttablishGd 
extension  of  its  territorial  posseaitiona  on  the  CoDtincnti  which 
the  splendid  aeries  of  viotories  that  marked  ifae  bv«t  years  of 
the  reign  of  Edward  lil.  seemed  to  promise,  the  relative  im- 
portaooe  and  more  advanced  rcSnemeat  and  dvilization  of  the 
Aoglo-Freocb  provinoea  —  which  embraced  the  whvio  extent  of 


380 


EKOUSII  or  rODBTECyTB   CK^'TTBT 


Lkct.  IX. 


tbo  Atlantic  coast  of  Fratioe  —  touM  have  given  them  a  weight 
uid  A  prcdoiiiinunco  in  the  social  and  political  [Jfo  of  the  king- , 
dom,  that  could  oot  have  fuilt^  to  be  futal  to  thenatioiiul  spirit 
and  the  national  language  of  the  Engli-tli  people.  The  rerenes 
of  the  latl«r  years  of  Edward's  rdgn  compelled  the  gOTerament 
to  rcnounoe,  for  a  timo,  its  ambitious  dreams  of  conqaoet  and 
annoxatioD,  and  to  strengthen  itself  in  tlio  affecttona  of  its 
Eoglish-bom  siihjecte^  by  tliorouglily  AogliciziDg  itsi^f,  and 
making  England  not  merely  the  royal  residence,  hut  u  chief 
object  of  its  fostering  care,  as  the  teal  borne  of  the  tbrone,  the 
domestic  hcsrth  of  a  noited  pcopleu 

But  still  literary  culture  and  even  rudimentary  education 
yerc  attaiuabic  only  through  the  medium  of  foreign  tongues. 
Englisti  wttfl  not  tauglit  in  tliv  Khools,  but  Frcoefa  only,  uutil 
aftirr  the  accession  of  Richard  II.,  or  pwtiiltly  the  latter  years  of 
Edvard  III.,  and  Latin  was  always  studied  through  the  Freodi.  i 
Up  to  this  period,  then,  as  tliere  were  no  stasdaixls  of  literary  . 
authority,  and  probably  no   written  collections  of  established! 
forms,  or  other  grutnmatica!  essays,  the  languago  had  no  fixed- 
D«8s  or  uniformity,  and  hiudly  deserTcd  to  bo  called  a  writtca 
speech. 

There  had  been  some  writers,  indend  —  Mieli,  for  example,  u. 
tbe  author  of  the  Ormulutn — whosesyotAx  aod  orthograpby  wcrft  J 
w>  uniform  that  a  consistent  accidence  might  be  constructed  fo 
them ;  but  the  grammatical  system  of  no  one  would  answer  for^ 
any  other,  nnd  itio  orthography  varied  so  nmch,  not  only  la 
different  copies  of  tfao  same  author,  but  eveti  in  copies  which 
are  the  work  of  one  scribe,  that  we  cannot  doubt  Uml  there  wi« 
exti«me  irregnlurity,  both  in  the  modes  of  spelling  and  in  tlig 
articulation  and  the  inflectional  forms  of  the  same  words. 

I  have  hence  found  it  impossible  to  givo  a  dclai1c«)  view  of 
the  ioHectiDnal  or  syntactical  history  of  this  period  of  English 
—  an  era  of  confusion  and  transition,  when  no  recognitcd 
standard  of  accidence  or  of  grammatical  combination  existei)— 
and  I  hare  only  illustrated,  in  a  geooral  wggri  the  few  leading 


ucr.  rz. 


COEXISTEKCB   OF  XttOUSn   ASD  MCSCB 


381 


dtaiacteriiitics  of  fonn  which  T«re  commoD  to  all,  or  At  least  to 
most  of  tboso  who  attempted  to  cumposu  io  (be  Temaoulkr 
dialect. 

From  tliis  BabyloniA  confiiirion  of  8i>eech,  the  influenee  and 
example  of  Ctianoer  did  more  to  r&scue  bis  native  tongue  thao 
any  other  single  cauBe ;  and  if  we  comparo  his  dialect  with  Hint 
of  any  writer  of  an  earlier  dato^  we  sIhlII  find  tJint  in  compass, 
flexibility,  espr«sivenes«,  gmoe,  and  all  the  higher  qualities  of 
poetical  diction,  lie  gave  it  at  once  tlie  utin&it  perfection  which 
the  materials  at  his  band  would  admit  of 

The  English  writers  of  the  fourteenth  century  had  an  adTsn- 
tage  which  was  altopether  peculiar  to  their  age  and  country. 
At  all  prcviottt)  p<;riodg,  the  two  lungua;^^  had  oo-existed,  ia  a 
great  degree  indi'peudeutly  of  each  otiier,  with  Utile  tendency 
to  intermix  ;  Imt  in  the  earlier  part  of  that  oentuiy,  they  hegao 
to  ooalesce,  and  tliU  process  was  goinc;  on  with  a  rapidity  that 
threatened  a  predominance  of  tlio  French,  if  nob  a  total  ex- 
tinction of  the  8axon  element.  The  political  causes  to  which 
I  hare  alluded  arrested  this  tendency ;  and  when  the  national 
spirit  was  aroused,  and  impelled  to  tbc  creation  of  a  national 
literature,  the  poet  or  prose  writer,  in  stelecling  his  diction,  bod 
almost  two  whole  vocaLiitariea  before  him.  Thai  the  cyntax 
Kboold  l>e  KD$;lish,  national  feeling  demanded  ;  but  Freaob  wag 
w  familiar  and  habitual  to  all  who  wore  able  to  read,  that  pro- 
bably tbo  Gcholarsbip  of  the  day  would  scarcely  have  been  able 
to  determine,  with  respect  to  a  Urge  proportion  of  the  words  ia 
common  use,  from  which  of  the  two  great  wells  of  tpeeeh  they 
had  proceeded. 

Happily,  a  great  arbiter  otoko  at.  the  critical  moment  of 
Mvcrnuce  of  the  two  peoples  and  dialects,  to  preside  over  tha 
divigion  of  the  common  propeity,  and  to  determine  what  share 
of  the  contril>uti»n9  of  France  should  be  permanently  annexad 
to  tJ)e  linguistic  inheritanAs  of  Englishmen. 

Chancer  did  not  introduce  into  thr;  English  langus 
which  it  bad  rejected  as  aliens  before,  but  out  of  th) 


3S2 


Dicnox  or  cbacceb 


L»cr   IX. 


had  been  already  receircd,  ho  invested  th«  better  portion  with 
the  rights  or  dtizensliiji,  aii<]  Hlumpcd  them  nttJi  the  mint-mark 
of  Knglixb  coinnge.  In  t\ii»  way,  lie  fonnud  a  vocabulary, 
wbicb,  with  few  esceptions,  the  taste  and  opioton  of  i-uocei-ding 
gcneratioDs  has  approved ;  and  a  UleTary  diction  was  thus  csta- 
blislicd,  which,  iu  all  the  qualities  required  for  the  poetic  art, 
bad  at  that  time  no  superior  in  the  languages  of  modem 
Europe. 

The  [wiiindneiw  of  CliaiiwA  judgment,  Iht'  nicety  of  his  philo- 
logical appreciation,  and  the  delicacy  of  )iUi  kcdm;  of  adaptatioa 
to  the  actual  wants  of  the  English  people,  are  sut^eiently  proved 
by  the  fact  that,  of  the  Komanec  words  found  in  his  writinuB, 
not  much  ahovK  one  hundred  have  been  Kiiffored  to  become  ob> 
Bolete,  while  n  much  larger  number  of  Anglo-Suxou  words  em- 
ployed by  him  have  paxited  altogether  out  of  UJtc" 

It  is  an  error  to  suppose  that  those  writers  who  do  m<Mi  for 
the  improvemeut  of  their  own  language,  effect  this  by  coining 
and  importing  new  words,  or  by  introducing  new  syntactical 
forms.  The  grent  improvers  of  language  in  all  literatures  have 
been  eclectic.  They  do  not  invent  new  innectiou?,  forge  new 
tenne,  or  efttabltsh  new  syntactical  relations ;  hut  from  existing 
word.t,  discordant  accidencea,  conflicting  modes  of  grammaticul 
aggregation,  they  cull  the  vocahidaiy,  the  mode  of  conjugation 
and  declension,  and  the  general  syntax,  best  calculated  to 
Iiarmoni:!C  the  divcr«iti(«  of  diiilccts,  and  to  give  a  unity  and 
consistence  to  the  gi^ui-ral  speech. 

If  the  firet  great  writer  be  a  poet,  his  selection  will,  of  course^ 


■  In  thuiniimt<i'Toro1)«n1(tai'ord(  I  inelad«  ttEinbof  gencrnt  «pTJie*tion only. 
Bud  not  tho  Itclmi  coll  lien  of  iilchoni;,  uUtJatj,  Anil  tho  likp.  vbirh  tiAve  bawn 
tuijcotUta  with  the  luti  lo  whicli  Uiey  Monpd,  nor  UioM  witU  juvuLur  to  th«'l 
raligiuui  olii'rvani^n  of  iht  Bomiih  Chunb,  which  or*  not  now  u'lilcnit-XMl  or 
trTcl;  pmpln,v<<>l  '"  KneUnd.  bM'aiuo  the  Entilinh  pccplu  U  no  longrc  euaUUr 
Blth  Uic  ritual  of  ihiit  ifliitiun.  1  nhould  furAcr  rvnmrk  tbnt  mimjr  RouitillM  M 
well  iia  fsixoc  wonls  oard  l^y  Chuiiivr  »«•  now  fo  oh»iij;i«i  iii  funn  ami  orlho|[nij>hj 
tlut  Uii^)'  urfl  not  mtd3/ uli-nlifiod  villi  liisir  cri|{iiiiils  hypvaiODa  not  foiniturwilh 
•IgriiioluKical  tluduclioa 


Ukt.  IX. 


OICIIOX   OF  dDEAT  WUT&IS 


3S3 


I 

I 


I 


be  in  eoin«  tl^greo  controlled  by  the  mat<.-rinl  coofiitEoDS  of  hit 
art;  but  us  ibu  poetic  form  embodies  tlie  lii<,'U(-»t  egression  of 
the  bunuLD  intellect,  bia  diction  will  be  in  geDeral  of  an  elevate] 
ehoiucter,  and,  for  ssthetic  reasons,  tho  most  mclo'lious  aiid 
gmoefal  irordu  vriU  be  c-hosen,  while  tbc  necessities  of  mctru 
will  compel  the  adoption  of  a  variety  of  in6ect4oaal  fortos,  wben- 
«Ter  the  accidence  of  the  language  admits  of  difforont  modes 
of  declcDtuou  Dud  i»ujug<itivn. 

The  real  iKtieHt  which  grutt  authors  in  general  confer  oo 
their  native  tongue,  consisU,  first,  in  the  selection  and  autlio> 
litation  of  tiu]y  idiomatic,  forcible,  and  espres^re  t«rnui  and 
phrases  &om  the  cxistin'^  stock;  and,  secondly,  in  the  embodying 
of  universal,  and  of  dislinctirely  national,  idvns  and  scutimcnb^ 
in  new  and  happy  conihiaations  of  words  themselves  already 
individually  Eantiliar.  Henoe  it  will  often  happen  that  the  finst 
great  writers  in  any  language  employ,  no(  a  strange  or  an 
extensive  vocabulary,  but,  on  the  contrary,  a  common  and 
a  Fc«tricted  one;  and  the  merit  of  their  »tyle  will  be  found  to 
depend,  not  upon  the  number  of  tlie  words  tlicy  use,  but  upon 
a  peculiar  force  of  expriMuion  derived  from  an  accurate  percep- 
of  the  tawB  by  which  words  enUrg^  limit,  or  modify  the 
of  each  other,  and  a  coDi;eqiieQt  felicity  in  the  mutual 
<a  of  the  eleiiientd  of  discouisc,  and  their  atrangement 
periods. 

In  oonnciction  with  this  point,  I  may,  without  departing  too 
fcr  from  our  subject,  notice  a  widely  difTiL^ed  error  which  it 
may  be  hoped  the  lexicographical  criticism  of  the  preMUt  day 
may  di^eh  I  tefer  to  the  opinion  that  words,  individually,  and 
tfTespedively  of  syntactical  relations  nnd  of  phraseological  com- 
bination, have  one  or  more  inherent,  tixod,  and  limited  meanings 
which  are  capable  of  logical  defmition,  and  of  exprearioa  in 
other  descriptive  terms  of  the  same  kngungft  This  may  be 
true  of  artificial  words — that  is,  words  invented  for,  or  conven- 
tionally appropriated  to,  the  cxprt-wiian  of  arbitrary  dixti  net  ions 
ihaicul  notions  in  scicnea  or  iiu  prnctical  spplicatioos^ 


S&4 


NtlMFlCAKCE  OF  WOnDS 


Lkct.  IX. 


and  nljo  of  the  tinineii  of  mntcrinl  n1>jcct«  and  of  the  »msaoua 
qiinlitieaof  thiogs;  but  of  the  vocabulary  of  the  pafKion!  and 
the  affectiotis,  w)iich  grows  up  and  U  informed  with  living 
rocanio^  by  the  iintural,  invoUiotar;  proci'sscs  to  which  oil 
languiigie  but  that  of  art  owf»  its  btin^.  it  is  wholly  uutriiei. 
SiK'h  words  live  mid  bitjittlientiK  iti  mntiinl  (^nnliiiiniioti  and  in 
iiiu-rji-ltuiidoiicu  u[nm  otJier  woi-d*.,  Thov  cSiiiniif  ''"''''  f"rco 
iricliuvvrviiuw  relation  into  wliiclitlieyeii[ci';Miidvuit£c<]iiGiitly 
their  mcaningR  are  aa  various  and  a*  exlinustk'sti  as  the  pertiiti- 
tstiona  and  comhioatioDS  of  the  digits  of  llie  arithmeticul 
nokitioD.  To  tmcli,  tbcrcforc,  the  mcaoiDg  of  a  great  piopnr- 
tioo  of  Uie  words  whirh  <\>mi<o«e  llie  vocalmhuy  of  every  living 
spcFeoh,  by  forinid  du-nuition,  h  oa  iinpiiwlble  m  to  convey  by 
description  a  uotioo  of  the  shifting  hues  of  the  piffpon'a  neck. 

This  may  bo  rc-'uiily  seen  by  the  oxamination  of  any  respect- 
able  work  on  s>-nenyni8.  The  authors  of  these  treatises,  it  is 
truci  usually  attempt  <HMcrimitialiiig  description  of  the  senses  of 
tlie  wonU  they  compare  and  disitingiiiah ;  Imt  their  dolinitionti 
have  alinix't  alwavii  reference  to  the  exemplifications  they  intro- 
duce of  the  actual  use  of  the  words  discussed ;  and  it  is  from 
the  context  of  the  piissn;;es  cited,  not  fmm  thu  formal  (letini- 
ttous,  that  the  student  lenrus  the  true  analogies  and  true 
differences  betwtrcn  wonJs  thus  brought  together.  In  short, 
without  the  exempli li cations,  the  definitions  would  be  unintel- 
ligible, while  with  tliem  they  are  atmoet  superfluous.* 

The  power  of  selecting  and  combining  words  in  such  a  way 
that  each  shall  not  only  help,  but  compel,  its  fellow  to  give  out 
the  best  meaniu<;  it  is  capable  of  exprc#)>ing,  ia  that  which  ooa- 
Btitutes  exccUenije  in  style,  conimantl  of  language,  or,  in  otiier 
words,  the  art  of  best  saying  what  we  have  to  say.  So  such 
merit  is  possible  in  the  early  stages  of  any  language.  The 
words  are  too  few,  the  rcooidvd  combinations  not  sufficiontly 
mulUtarious,  to  have  tested  and  brought  out  the  various  mean- 


■  8m  UiumCiOQ  L  at  Uio  *nd  t4  tliia  Ircinnh 


I.i«r.  K. 


TocvBOUBr  OF  roriiTKBSTii  cirMuiir 


inga  and  applications  of  which  words  arc  sawcptiblc;  sod 
culture  is  not  vet  far  cDough  ii<lvanccil  for  the  vxlstt-ucc  and 
«otisciotis  rwo'^iiition  of  a  ratige  and  variety  nf  ideas,  imnges, 
and  tteniimviiu,  wide  enough  to  have  detnanded  ODjr  j^eat 
taultiplicity  of  expreedoD. 

But  ht  tho  period  of  EnL^li^b  litontltirc  upon  irhidi  ve 
have  now  entered,  these  iieoiwiiry  conditions  were  approxi- 
mately HaLislied.  A  sufficient  variety  of  subjectii  bad  been  dl<<- 
euBsed  to  create  a  neoesaity  for  an  estenaivo  vocabulary,  and 
to  require  a  great  range  of  syntactical  and  lojipciil  combination. 
The  want  of  words  hnd  been  euppltcd  from  Latin  or  Romnuco 
sources,  and  flexibility  of  irtmcCure  bad  been  acquired  by  (he 
translation  an<l  accommodation  of  foreign  phraseological  com- 
Unations,  by  tbe  retniBcitaUoii  of  ohsolete  Anglo-Saxon  ood- 
structions,  and  by  haKinling  new  verbal  allinnc^^.  Nothing  was 
now  wanting  but  the  presence  of  a  gnat  geiiii»  to  avail  bimsvlf 
of  IhcM  new-born  facilities  of  utterance,  or  some  special  oocasion 
whidi  Hhould  prompt  talent  of  a  less  original  cast  to  employ  them. 

In  all  great  conjunctures  political  or  literary,  the  hour  and 
the  man  come  together.  When  the  harvest  is  prepared,  Provi- 
dence sends  forth  the  reapei's  to  gather  it.  Langlando  and  other 
less  important  laliourtTd,  including,  doubtlccv,  many  now  for- 
gotten, had  Htrivva  to  cnll,  out  of  the  cliaos  of  Snxon,  French, 
and  Latin  words  which  confusedly  btuzed  around  Ihem,  a 
vocabulary  suited  to  the  expression  of  English  ideas,  images, 
itentiments:  and  they  bad  somewiiat  blindly  groped  after  the 
fittest  acsociutton  of  these  words  in  f^nuteologicul  combinations 

At  this  cmis  there  appeared  one  of  the  groateot  masters  of 
speech  that  have  illustrated  the  Htemlure  of  modern  Kuropc — 
a  genius  gifted  with  the  kcencrt  ecnsibility  to  those  latent 
affinities  between  piu-ticiilar  words,  upon  which  thdr  most 
felicitous  combinations  defiend,  with  the  soundest  judgment  in 
tbe  appreciation  of  the  power  of  individual  terms,  and  with  the 
most  exquisite  taste  in  tho  selection  and  arrangement  of  the  u. 

Hie  stock  of  words,  the  riw  material  which  had  already  b«ea 

cc 


^6 


OBSm-XTE  SAXON  TOKD8 


Lavr.  UL 


Mcanitilat«d  for  litenty  coiuttniction,  waa,  afi  wc  biive  se«n 
already,  largo — bo  large,  in  fact,  that  no  great  adHitiouR  wera 
required  in  order  to  furniith  a  complcto  supply  for  alt  the 
ilrmaiidM  of  tliv  poetic  itrt.  But  them  were  slill  some  dcfi- 
cionclctt  in  tlie  vocabHlary :  fiwt,  a  want  of  worda  suited  to  tbe 
csijencies  of  tlie  Koioaiicc  canoim  of  verse,  which  not  ChAiiccr 
nlone,  but  the  tuto  and  Jmigmcnt  of  tbe  English  people,  had 
decided  to  adopt  us  thu  laws  of  poetical  composition ;  ADd, 
secondly,  at  great  iinporfi-ctlon  in  the  dialect  of  monib  nnd  of 
phiiosopliy. 

After  what  I  have  ol»ervcd,  in  a  former  lecture,  upon  the 
great  expreSBivenesB  of  Anglo-Paxoa  id  matters  of  ethical  and 
intellectual  concern,  and  lite  richneM  of  Etti  vocnbuLiry  in  the 
nomenclature  of  tbe  passiona  and  tbe  afTectiona,  it  moy  soum 
almost  a  coutriidiction  to  ntilinn  that  this  is  the  very  point  ia 
which  early  Saxon-English  was  most,  deficient.  But  this  fact  IS 
80,  and  it  was  precisely  this  cha*  of  uutive  wi>rds  which  bad,  in 
the  lorgCTt  propnrtinn,  bceoiuc  olisolete.  TJie  An^io-Saxons 
had  their  own  translation*  of  Uie  Oospels,  the  Psalms,  and 
some  other  portions  of  Sciiptura  They  had  a  theolofficnl  and 
an  ethical  literature,  and  there  ia  good  reason  to  believe  tJiat, 
in  spite  of  the  influence  of  a  Komanizcd  prieMhood,  tlie  ii:)ti7e 
language  was  more  hnbilitidly  employed  for  ecclesiasiical  und 
religious  purposes  than  any  of  the  Itomnnco  dialects  ever  hod 
been.  Tho  obvion*  reason  for  this  is  found  in  tbe  fact,  that 
An;^lo-Saxon  and  I/ttin  were  not  cognate  langusf^es,  while  the 
fiomanra  ton^ie^  were,  if  not  deacended  from  the  Latin,  at  leant 
nearly  relatetl  dialects,  and  still  retained  a  great  reflemhlance  to 
it.  Hence,  while  a  French  or  an  Italian  ecclesiastiG  could  eofiily 
aoqmrc  a  competent  knowledge  of  the  liuigusgc  with  which  his 
own  vernacular  was  most  nearly  allied,  and  while  some  trndt- 
tiona!  familiarity  with  its  written  forms  wati,  nnd  in  fact  still  is, 
prt«erved  among  even  the  unlettered  populace  nf  Italy  and 
France,  the  upcech  of  Itomo,  the  consecrated  dirJect  of  the 
Churchy  was  wholly  strim^c  to  the-  Anglo-Saxon  peo{>let    Tlitt 


Lktt.  IX.  isawsxiov  uobal  dialkct 

native  clergy  could  acquire  it  only  by  long  jeve  of  painful 
labour,  and  even  its  tectioictd  phnuiee  coul<]  only  vrith  great 
difficulty  be  miide  fiimiliar  to  the  mind  and  ear,  or  aiticuliiUti] 
by  the  tongtie,  of  the  Anglo>SaKon.  There  was,  tlierefore,  an 
absolute  necefsity  for  the  employment  of  the  native  speech  in 
religious  and  moral  dlocuadon ;  and  eo  long  a«  England  was 
independent  of  the  Coutinvnt,  there  existed  a  full  religious  and 
ethical  nomenclature.  But  early  in  the  rlewutb  century.  In 
consequence  of  niatfimoninl  and  poHtieal  nlliancc!!*  with  French 
princea,  Norman  influence  began  to  noake  itself  felt  in  England, 
and  the  Conquest,  in  the  year  1066,  gave  the  6nifihtog  stroke 
to  Angio-^xoii  nationality,  and  introduced  not  only  a  new 
royal  dynasty,  but  an  army  of  fon-ign  prii'iilit  and  tw^licrw,  who 
naturally  insisted  on  employing  the  language  of  Itome  in  all 
mAtters  pertaining  to  the  discharge  of  their  functions.  Anglo- 
Saxon,  consequently,  went  very  eoon,  at  least  partially,  out  of 
us«  09  a  medium  of  religious  instruction,  oral  or  written,  and 
of  moral  discussion,  \\1ieu  sermons  and  liomilics  were  less 
frequently  delivered  in  Anglo-Saxon,  wheu  that  language  was 
no  longer  employed  by  the  h^anKHl  in  the  treatment  of  tlienica 
connected  with  ethics,  philosophy,  and  the  social  dutii^  it  was 
very  natnral  that  tho  words  belonging  to  those  departments  of 
thought  should  be  forgotten,  though  the  nomenclature  of  the 
various  branches  of  material  life  still  remained  familiar  and 
vernacular.  We  find,  accordingly,  that  in  the  three  centuries 
which  ehtpscd  between  the  Conquest  and  the  uoon-tjde  of 
Chaucer's  life,  a  largo  proportion  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  dialect  of 
religion,  of  moral  and  intellecluni  disoourve,  and  of  taate^  had 
become  utterly  obsolete  and  UTiknown.* 

The  place  of  the  lost  words  had  been  partly  aupplied  by  the 
(mportatioQ  of  Continental  terms:  but  the  new  words  came 
witliout  the  organic  power  of  compotritton  and  derivation  which 
belonged  to  those  they  had  supplanted.     Consequently,  tboy 

■  6m  Icnitrr  Xnio  and  Illudiatioiu  IL  at  lb*  *ai  of  ihi*  )mIvi,  S«t  olao 
LMl«niIL.  UluitnUon  IV. 

cet 


A68 


DICTIOX  DP  CB&rCEB 


tvn.  IX 


were  incapable  of  tboso  modifications  of  form  and  extenuMis  ol 
meaning  which  the  Anglo-Saxon  roots  oould  eo  easUj  niaunM^ 
and  wliii-h  fitU^d  them  for  Uic  CKpn-K^ion  of  the  new  ahnilcs  of 
thought  and  of  sentiment  boro  of  vvvry  hour  in  a  miod  and  «a 
i^o  like  those  of  Chaucer. 

The  poet,  therefore,  must  8oroetimc!i  have  found  himself  in 
want  of  language  Miitcd  to  tho  largeness  and  brilliancy  of  the 
new  conceptionis  thv  hilliurto  uofclt  ct^ntitnents  and  unrevrnlcd' 
images,  the  strange  '  thick -coming  fancies,'  vhich  wore  crowd- 
ing upon  Mm  and  struggling  for  utterance.  Where  should  he  6nd 
wordu  for  tlio  cxpre«sion  of  this  world  of  thought?  where  metal 
to  lie  Riainped  with  thia  new  coinage  of  th»  brain?     Shnuld  h« 
resort  to  the  «epulcbro  of  tbu  Sucon  mce,  and  «eck  to  rranimuLe 
a  nomenclature  which  had  died  with  tbe  last  of  the  native  kings  ? 
Or  should  he  turn  to  tho  living  speech  of  a  cultivated  natioo, 
whusc  blood  was  alrewlyso  largvly  infiixicd  into  the  Tciito  of  ths 
Eagiinh  |>eop!'%  and  whose  tongue  wa.'t  almn*t  as  familiiir  to 
Ibem  OA  the  indigenous  words  of  their  own?     Had  Chauceiji^H 
under  mich  circiini<itance-t,  attempted  the  revival  nf  the  forgottiai^ 
moral  phrawotogy  of  Saxoudom  —  which  could  now  be  found 
only   in   the   mouldering  parchments  of   obscure  conventual 
libraries,  and   was   probably  intelligible  to    scarcely   a  living 
Englishman — he  would  have  failed  to  restore  the  departed 
wordx  and  combinations  to  I  heir  original  B!giiiticanc«,and  wonhl 
have  only  insured  the  swift  oblivion  of  tlje  writings  wliicli 
Rcnx'd  as  a  nicdiinn  fur  the  exporiiDOnt.     On  the  conlrari',  by 
employing  the  few  French  words  he  needed,  he  fell  in  witb  tJ 
tendencies  of  his  time,  and  availed  himself  of  a  Tocabuhii 
every  word  of  which,  if  not  at  first  sight  intellipble  to  thi 
English    reader,  found  a  ready  interpreter  in  the  person 
every  man  of  liberal  culture. 

I,anglande  wim  the  Fipiu,  Chaucer  the  Charlemagne,  of  th^ 
new  intellectnal  dynasty  of  Kngland.  The  one  established  th^ 
indvpcndenoc  and  thi-  Movereij^nty  of  his  house;  tha  other,  b^^ 
a  wise  |K)licy  and  by  extended  conquest^  oarriod  Its  domini 


HSitp 


o  a  pitch  of  iinprec«clpDtH  prosperity  and  spleitdour.  Chaucer 
voA  a.  priuw  whusc-  fittx^ss  for  tho  scuptrc  gftvc  him  a  right  to 
viel<]  it,  and  the  golden  words  he  impr«»»ed  with  liU  owu  imAge, 
iitit  scattered  among  liis  cotrntrynien,  were  the  medats  of  his 
ooTOoatioD. 

Of  the  two  caui»»  which  conspired  to  favoiir  the  introduction 
of  French  worda  into  EnglUlt  Tcrsc  —  the  poverty  of  the  native 
Tocahulary  and  the  necessities  uf  rhjinti  and  metre  —  ttio 
^tter  is  much  the  roost  easily  delisted  and  tiaoed;  and  we 
nre  that   a  very  large   proportion  of  the   Frencli  words 

ployed  by  Chaucer  aad  Gower  aro  those  wliich  cuntaio  the 
rbyroing  Byltahlcs  ut  the  oiid  of  Iho  lint's.' 

I  bavtt  hefore  alluded  to  the  »ece«sary  eonoectiou  hctween 
th«  Romaaca  system  of  versificatiDn  and  a  stock  of  words  oc- 
e^ted  according  to  the  French  orthoepy.  This,  in  Chaucer's 
timet,  tended,  as  can  emily  be  xhown,  in  a  more  marktsl  way 
than  at  present,  to  throw  the  stream  of  roice  upon  the  6nal 
•jrlhihlett  contrary  to  the  Saxon  articulation,  which,  like  that 
of  the  otJier  Ootbic  huiguages,  inclined  to  accent  the  initial 
syllable.  In  comparing  Chaucer's  rcisions  with  the  origiuals, 
as,  for  example,  in  tltu  Romaunt  of  the  Rose,  we  not  unfre- 
<]ucntly  find  that  he  has  transferred,  not  trimsJated,  the  rhymes; 
but  it  will  he  seen  tliat  a  very  large  share  of  the  French  vrords 
to  employed  by  him  were  such  as,  from  their  moral  uses  and 
■jgnificanco,  wore  inseparably  connecti^-d  with  Christian  dnctriae 
and  ethicAl  teKcbing,  mid  hiul  therefiire  Ixxome  already  known, 
tbtougb  the  medium  of  ecclesinattcal  L^in,  to  even  those  ot 
the  English  people  who  were  not  familiar  with  the  courtly  aod 
cultivated  French. 

Notwithstunding  the  neoc^-sity  thtm  imposed  upon  Chaucer, 
u  the  tr.iii.ilutor  of  highly  imaj^iuative  poems  iuto  a  tongue 
hitherto  without  literary  culture,  and  possessed  of  no  special 


•  8m  Pint  &>ri<H  Lfet.  XXi7.  p.  #1.  arft, 


390  ritzacH  voeds  is  cbjiiiciik  Lm.  ix, 

vocabulary  eonTentiooally  dedicated  to  poetical  use,  he  was  very 
spariog  ia  the  employmeut  of  French  words  not  belooging  to 
the  class  which  I  hare  just  referred  to ;  and  he  shows  exquimte 
taste  and  judgment  in  bia  selectioD  from  the  vocabulary  of  both 
languages,  whenever  the  conetraint  of  metre  and  rhyme  left 
bim  free  to  choose.  Hence,  though  the  Bomaunt  of  the  Rose, 
and  his  other  works  of  similar  character,  are  admirably  faithAil 
as  translations,  tbeir  diction,  which  is  an  anthology  of  the  best 
words  and  forma  of  both  languages,  is  more  truly  poetical  than 
that  of  the  originals.  Iq  the  hands  of  Chaucer,  the  English 
taDgu:^^  advanced,  at  one  bound,  to  that  superiority  over  the 
Freoch  which  it  has  ever  since  maintained,  as  a  medium  of  the 
expression  of  poetical  imagery  and  thought 

The  actual  number  of  Bomance  words  introduced  by  Chaucer 
is  very  much  less  than  has  been  usually  suppo.sed.  His  Tare 
felicity  of  selectiim  is  not  less  apparent  in  his  choice  of  native 
than  of  foreign  terms.  English  be  employed  from  principle 
and  predilection,  French  from  necessity,  and  his  departures 
from  the  genuine  idiom  of  the  now  common  speech  of  England 
are  few. 

The  general  truth  of  these  observations  will  be  made  ap- 
parent by  a  few  numerical  facts.  The  translation  of  the  first 
part  of  the  Roman  de  la  Rose,  or  that  which  belongs  to 
Guillaume  de  Lorris,  including  the  few  original  Interpol  at  ions 
by  Chaucer,  contains  something  more  than  forty-four  hundred 
lines  or  twenty-two  hundred  pairs  of  rhymes.  Of  these  -psira, 
bftHt'cn  one  hnuiUvd  and  twenty  and  one  hundred  and  thirty,  or 
rather  less  than  sis  per  cent.,  are  transferrcii,  with  little  change 
of  form,  from  the  French  text,  instead  of  being  represented  by 
ennivaloiit  worJii  of  Anglo-Saxon  origin.  The  convenience  of 
employing  rhymes  ready  matched  to  his  hands  was,  no  doubt, 
one  re:ison  why  the  poet  availed  himself  of  them,  or,  to  expresH 
the  sarno  thought  in  another  way,  why  he  introduced  int« 
his  verses  the  two  hundred  and  fifty  French  words  of  whicb 
tlieiie  rhymes  consist. 


laxT.  nc* 


rsocR  woBDS  IX  cnAOciB 


sdi 


The  twoslation  of  the  first  part  of  the  Roman  de  la  Rose 
contain))  ubuut  thirty  thousand  wonls,  and  con»*;<|Uviit.Iy  tlia 
DunihcT  of  Frt^cb  word*  emiilojL-d  in  th«  trantfi-rrud  rhyinea 
Is  otiitidt^nihly  les»  ttutn  one  in  n  hundi%d  uf  the  wholci  number 
whicli  make  up  the  poem.  Now,  wlien  we  consider  the  com- 
parative poverty  of  native  English,  stripped,  as  we  have  seen 
it  hod  buvu,  of  alinoHt  it<  whole  An^lo-Saxon  moral  and  in- 
tellectual Domeuclature,  m  well  tia  of  its  itiflt^-clioual  rhyiuiog 
eadingx,  when  we  remember  that  French  w»s  the  »nly  medium 
of  literary  culturi?,  and  waa  almost  a^  well  known  as  Kiigligh  to 
those  tor  whom  Chaucer  wrote,  it  would  set-m  that  such  a  pio- 
pordoo  of  French  wonla  —  le^is  than  one  per  cent.  —  was  not 
extruviigantly  I.'ir;^  to  employ  in  rhymiii)^  a  tmnvlation  of  a 
French  pi>t-in,  even  t(uppo»ing  that  they  were  now  used  for  tb« 
6nit  ttuie  in  an  English  book.  Dut,in  point  of  fact,  they  were 
by  no  means  all  now  first  introduM-d  to  the  Englitth  public ;  for 
if  we  compivru  ihrw;  words  with  the  vocabularies  of  carlit-r  uad 
conteroporant^ila  English  authors,  we  shall  find  tbut  very  many 
of  them  had  lieen  already  long  in  use,  and  wert?  as  well  ktiowD 
to  Eugliehmen  as  any  woids  of  Latin  or  Fw-neh  extraction. 
Sevt^al  of  the  remaining  words  arc  not  employed  by  Chauctr 
himself  id  his  other  works,  and  they  never  appear  again  ia 
En^linh  literature.  Ho  availed  himself  of  the  ticctiso  of  a 
trausialor  for  a  special  pnrpoHi^  and  when  tliut  piirpixse  v,ii3 
BWswered,  the  new  words  thus  ust^d  were  dismissed  from  further 
iicrvice,  and  heai'd  of  no  niorv.  Ilvncv  the  charge,  that  Chaucer's 
poems,  and  especially  hiw  translation'!,  hare  corrupted  his  native 
speceli  by  a  large  and  uuil«0C8sary  iMJmixtiire  of  a  foreign  verbal 
eluuieut,  IS  wholly  without  foundation.* 


*  Of  the  tw»  bnn^ircil  uid  llflj  French  wonls  whicb  mal^e  np  Ifc*  fmirt  cl 
rhymes  tninsfprn.il  by  Chnuecr  from  hU  OTigiiul,  the  foUoning  ure  naattng  in 
Colcridgc'i  Qlooorial  IniUx  lo  ha  LItrmura  nt  thx  Thinarnth  Caoaaj:  —  Ada- 
mHit.  addrw*  (drtw),  advuiUK*,  ivUrK«iii<>iit  anii  allcgiktiM  in  lh«  ttnt*  ot  all*- 
TiiLtioa,  BmoTonB,  wnorrt,  uioiul.  Bpp>ml^  ultealiti*  (rntcntiT*),  arariM^  brif£ 
ebsriMUCCk  coMling.  colotu;  comptiuii.  rootluil,  (onfound,  catitte.  cnrioiu,  diMOiB> 
flton^  dwcaiiv  diipnsafw,  diip]Ku>\  diviiui,  »aiL>aitl«d,  andim,  ciuign,  bblt^  AntA, 


S92 


HUBD  cuARiCTEB  OP  csauaa 


LccT.  IX 


The  e«ecQtia]  chnracter  of  English,  as  a  mis«d  and  com- 
pMit«  lAD^'uBgv,  ma»  indelibly  sUniped  upon  it  before  the  time 
of  Chaucer.  Ab  cnmpanid  with  Angto«8iixoii,  it  irniy  pro* 
pcrly  l>e  styled  it  new  speecb,  aev  in  syntax,  ami  rentrived  Mtd 
eiiricb^l  in  rocabiilnry ;  yet,  in  apjte  of  the  influx  of  foi«ign 
worrls  in  llie  course  i>f  tlio  fouttwnib  ot-ntury,  it  was  no  mere  a 
new  language  limn  Ihv  Englisb  u:itiou  wm  a  new  peopio;  and 
It  remained  always  a  fit  and  appropri&le  medium  for  tbo  ez> 
preniiH)  of  Kngliiih  thought  And  English  fevlin^,  clsan^in^  only 
u  the  new  DatioD&lity  advanced  and  grew  to  the  fulnes  of  it« 
manliood. 

It  it!  not  eotiy  to  make  an  intelligible,  sprntic  ooinpnn«on  be* 
twci-n  the  dialect  of  Chaucer  and  that  of  earlier  writers,  bcciuw 
tliere  is  ixu-haps  no  one  of  them  who^e  subjects  a^ree  so  nearly 
wiUi  IliMse  treated  by  him,  that  tiu-ir  diction  would  be  presumed 
to  correspond  as  cloocly  aa  the  idioms  of  their  respective  periods 
would  allow.  Tho  style  of  hia  prusc-  works,  whether  translated 
or  original  —  if,  indeed,  any  of  tliem  uro  origiAal  —  doca  not. 


llowrpl.  ttnlfr,  roundalionffosDilamtnt).  gunnant.  glorj,  liabitta  SMW  it  bhalri^ 
tantimcTUl,  iiJiiioiriMl<'il  <«iiIiiniino(l).  jaiiiiitxr,  hcv  In  llio  mum  of  net  OT  ib>i  \ 
bnigaor,  linMg*.  lowntnT,  nwatErs,  mmtiov.  mitpritvunlii,  niuimo,  mMard.  mnMb 
nrA,  iiob]«4i\  oiuic«.  «vifit,  pMMa.  plcwant  priio  in  Ilia  *riue  d  («u*iv  r>'— »* 
(in  pn-*viit  I,  nktiuiir*  ((bonld  b*  jagoiior,  h^tmnlh),  nmummlUe,  nooM,  rocmuiiiM^ 
rffriin.  rnliK'-'o.  nmambHr.  r«fn*intiTsmeK  rraawii,  nqOMt,  rrtBiD.  tcoU&Ka.  tbu^ 
mritenj',  IM*.  ('•■el.  r,ijii,  virtocy,  v«mHl.  Alwi  th*  lUliiwiii^  of  which  the 
■Ma  u  foiui<.l  iu  L'olpridgo^^MAMorOmf,  »e<iBt'mta/rli,  dslitini*,  iIri{ntME*,c«nD««, 
(MingMiu,  l«iDtHn'.  ]>lt*dir,  lorlp-iilunii,  rtptBtante,  wnXKtJ.  nmvarvn*-  «d4 
IhMTk  of  whirli  il*rii>iiT(>it  or  all!«l  fcinat-  oevur  in  OoUridjia: — Cfartipt  (ten^ 
^:««iiA  CoU.),  gtnltn  (^unlffitr,  CnT<>.).  elull<^  <K)<'l*ti(S  Cb1k)|i  nimmiv  (mcMB^ 
iiblp.  Ci>1f.\  moQcate  ivnonmUiiniit,  Col*.).  Irnvcnr  (Inaacd,  traamin^  Col*.).  Ita 
vttT  re;ad  incmw  of  t)is  Frencli  rlcmcnt  in  the  En^liib  Tonbdoiy,  b«tw«n  ttis 
Ix^neinK  •■"!  tha  mtijillii  ut  thn  fuurtxiiTli  fentn/y,  rcodm  it  highly  fcobabb 
that  nunj'  or  th(««  niiii^jr  monU  liwl  ulnjulv  [nva  inlnMlacod  \ij  otliar  Mitcn 
dnhng  thnt  iiitmaL  Some  of  iliria.  mt-iialy,  xu-?!!  kh  nSi^i-m  (whiith  oomn  ia 
Ihft  Si-Ril-SuoD  of  the  Ancmi  Itiwlc,  though,  itrongdy  racni^h,  aot  in  the  Ulm> 
ton  uf  I)i*  Ihirltcnlb  pnjtury).  vsro  Dalaniliaod  •  hundred  uid  t^  fcua  bdbn 
ChaoMT'i  fat*fir  iu  hd  authca  b*K*ii.  W)irn  Uio  chancier  aad  rnW  td  thca* 
vonia  ure  cconidMvil.  I  XMvrfu  tovichnlim  Huold  (wiiTiat  Ckioccr  of  Ih*  craw  ol 
MrrufHag  hi"  nutirs  ton^vi,  rrrii  ii|>ui>  (iroof  Ihat  ho  «u  th*  ftnt  EntlU 
nitw  who  bid  mr  vnilnred  to  um  kiijr  of  them. 


cniccEfi's  nroRES  :iOT  HisroBiciL 

to  ^  as  the  stock  of  words  is  concerned,  dififer  very  e^eotiall; 
from  tbat  of  the  onguuO  writings  ascribed  to  Wycliffc,  which 
ductus  simiLor  KuhjocU;  but  tht-y  arc  murkcd  by  okik  of  ortis* 
tic  skill  in  c<>m|)0&it4uu,  mid  by  greater  Qcxibilily  find  grace  oi 
periodic  stracture. 

It  is  remarkable  that  Chaucer,  eminently  natioual  as,  in  spite 
of  tbo  extent  of  his  indebteclaess  to  foreign  sourccjs  be  cmluinly 
i^  thoutd  yet  never  have  thought  of  taking  the  eubject  of  bi» 
i])8|iiration  from  the  recent  or  conteinpuraueonK  liiatory  of  bia 
own  country.  In  Uie  cose  of  a  puet  wbo  did  not  conoem  him- 
eelf  with  tbe  re^tlitles  of  iiiiitetiiLl  life,  lint  vaa  dovoted  to  didactic 
or  Epeeulativc  views,  or  eveu  to  depicting  tlie  higher  workings 
of  paseioD,  this  omission  would  not  seem  strange.  But  Chaucer 
lived  among  the  flivh-aud-blood  humanity  of  his  time,  and 
deeply  (tyntpatliixed  with  it.  lluwiutu  contempurarj-oftiie  Black 
Prinra,  and,  as  a  true  Ent^Iishmmi,  tie  could  not  but  hare  been 
profoundly  interested  in  the  campaigns  of  that  heroic  soldier, 
and  proud  of  the  trophies  of  Creci  and  Poitiers.  But  the  glorie* 
ef  English  and  French  cliivalry,  wliich  shed  such  a  golden  glow 
on  tite  canvax  of  lii«  couteicpomry,  the  chronicler  t'roissart,  are 
nowhere  reBected  from  the  page«  of  Cluuoer.  On  the  coutrary, 
he  seems  studiously  to  avoid  altudon  to  the  liintory  and  political 
conoeros  of  hi«  own  country,  oron  when  they  lie  most  obviously 
in  bis  path.  The  character  of  iho  Kuight,  in  the  Prologue  to 
the  Canteibury  Tiili^i,  alTorded  him  an  opportunity  of  cuUvoiiing 
his  verse  with  come  tluiih  of  national  exultation,  but  in  bia  enu- 
meratioo  of  the  Knight's  campaigns,  be  mentions  none  of  the 
scenes  where  Euglinh  vuImirltHd  bixu  pitted  against  the  chivalry 
of  France ;  and  yet  be  t«lk  us  of  tiiis  warrior,  tliat  -^ 


I8S5.     At  AliioncIrR  hn  wo*  w>inn  it  wa;t  ironnc, 
Ful  aiXv  tyiiif  hv  hiiflilc  ihi?  hard  bygouM 
Aliovi-[i  iiUf  tiiioiuuos  in  Pmci*. 
In  LfKiio'i:  liuiidt.-  rcvc")  uml  in  Buoc^ 
No  ctiiteu  Duiii  HI  c.ift-.'  r.>f  }ii«  •i:''-Ti. 


394  CEAUCEB   ABB  rfiOI53ABT  taCT.  IX. 

A.ir  1344.     Of  Algerfr,  and  riden  in  Be1mari& 

l.D.  1367.     At  Lieji  van  he,  and  at  Salalie, 

AJ>.  1352.     Whan  they  vere  wonne  ;  and  in  the  Greete  aee 

At  many  a  noble  arive  hadde  he  he. 

At  mortal  batailles  hadde  he  ben  fiAenc, 

And  foughien  for  our  feith  at  Tramassene 

In  lyatea  thries,  and  ay  alayn  his  foo. 

This  like  worthi  knight  hadde  ben  alao 

Somtyme  with  the  lord  of  Falaiye, 

Ageyn  another  hethene  in  Turkye,  &0. 

The  eventa  here  referred  to  extend  from  about  the  date  at 
the  battle  of  Creci  to  that  of  the  campatgu  of  the  Black  PriDCe 
in  Spain,  but  the  Knight  participates  iu  no  English  battle;  and 
though,  when  the  poet  speaks  of  the  martial  prowess  of  ihe 
Squire,  his  eon,  he  mentions  that 

He  hadde  ben  somtyme  in  chivachie, 
In  t'laundres,  in  Artoys,  and  in  Ficardie, 

he  does  not  take  occasion  for  any  expression  of  patriotic  senti- 
ment, or  even  intimate  that  the  young  soldier  had  there  been 
engaged  in  the  national  service,  or  in  anything  more  than  pri- 
vate raids  or  the  petty  warfares  of  feudal  barons,  in  which  the 
honour  and  interest  of  England  had  no  stake. 

The  silence  of  Chaucer  on  these  subjects  appears  still  more 
extraordinary,  from  the  faotthat  he  must  have  personally  known 
the  chronicler  Froissart,  who  was  long  in  the  service  of  Philippa 
of  Hainaut,  the  wife  of  Edward  III.,  and  who,  aftfir  an  absence 
of  seven-aod -twenty  years,  returned  to  England  in  the  reign  of 
Richard  II,,  '  to  iuatifye  the  hystories  and  maters  that  he  hadde 
written,'  and  to  present  to  the  king  the  '  fayre  boke'  I  have  men- 
tioned, '  well  oulumyncd,  couered  with  veluct,'  and  *  gamysshed 
with  elapses  of  syluer  and  gylte,'  in  which  were  engrossed  *  all 
the  matters  of  amours  and  moralytees,  that  in  four  and  twentia 
yeres  before  he  hadde  made  and  compyled.'* 

*  Fioimtrt,  chap,  cc,  rep rint  <^  1B12,  ii.  p.  WBi 


LetT.  IX.       CmCCEH's  OWJ0ATI0S3  TO  rBESCH  roETS 


S95 


I 

I 


I 


Froisaart,  as  appcnrs  from  his  ono  frtiiUmi^Dts,  ncgloctod  no 
opportunity  of  inakiug  t  lie  iLcqtiaintAnce  of  persons  iuli^]li>,'tfnt  in 
political  imd  military  affiiim ;  and  bis  character  of  a  '  maker  uf 
lijvtorie^'  was  as  well  known  both  io  FraDcu  and  in  Eu^^land  aa 
vas  that  of  Thucydides  in  Grc«cv,  while  hu  wtu  composing  bis 
imnwrtal  history  of  tbo  Pelopounc'ua.a  var.  Hi«i  repiiUtiuu  na  a 
p(w(,  too,  learned  in  criticiKm  and  Uie  Liatoiy  of  French  lil«ra- 
tiirc,  would  iMiliinlly  liiive  attracted  Oiaucer  t«  him.  Chaucer's 
Compluiut  of  the  Bhick  Knight,  and  Froissart's  Uit  du  Cheva- 
lier Bieii,  are  the  same  poem,  in  an  Euj^lish  imd  a  French  dreea, 
and  there  are  some  reotarkabto  rcjicmhlancea  of  thought  and 
expression  betvrcvn  Chuuci^'s  Book  of  the  Duchess  nud  Frois- 
BMit's  Paradise  of  L"ve.  la  tiese  cases,  though  it  tnay  bo 
impossible  to  my  which  was  the  original,  tho  coincidence  proves 
that  the  works,  and  in  all  probability  tho  person,  of  the  odq 
author  were  known  to  Uie  ottwr. 

Under  these  oircuniMances,  n-c  ttlioUld  suppose  that  the  his> 
torical  seal  and  ability  of  Frois.'iait  would  have  inspired  the 
English  i>oi;t  with  (he  di'«iro  to  culelirutc  thu  same  events  in  ft 
poetic  form.  But  Froitssarl  himaelf  did  nut  treut  historical  sub- 
jects in  verse,  and  poetry  seems  to  hare  been  considered  a  fit 
vehicle  only  for  themes  of  a  more  imaginative  cliaracter  than 
the  hard  realities  of  contempomneous  martial  and  polittcftl  life. 

Chaucer  borrowed  much  from  French  authors — more  even 
(ban  has  b(.'«ii  until  rooently  supposed— and  tho  iofiuence  of 
French  litt-mture  is  constantly  Keen  ta  li'us  vorks,  even  where 
tbc-y  are  not  translationit;  but  there  is  every  reawa  to  suppose 
that  those  from  whom  bin  tales  nere  directly  taken  Imd,  lu  geue- 
ral,  as  little  claim  to  originality  as  himself.  Continued  research 
is  com^tantly  carrj-iug  further  back  the  iuvenliun  of  the  fables 
which  we  habitually  ii.'xcnbe  to  the  I^Iiddlo  Agr^  and  there  are 
but  few  of  tliem  which  can,  with  any  confidence,  hct  affinued  to 
belong  to  the  period  in  which  thev  are  first  koown  to  us  M 
existing  ia  a  written  foim. 

Few  things  in  literature  are  more  surpi-ieiog  I  >uity 


396 


LTTEBAIIT  PROrEinT 


LBcr.  IX. 


and  univCTBalitj  of  popular  fable*.  Miiny  of  these,  considf-red 
OS  natural  persoDificaliona  or  exempli  6oaUoi»  of  unirersal 
passions  und  moral  qualities,  may  be  supposed  to  tiave  arisen 
iu<U*pi:ndc[ilIy  of  uicli  <ittifT,  us  the  forma  in  wbich,  in  rudi^  itgi-jt, 
certain  primaiy  idcs.s  and  opluioiu  KpoutiinwuEl;  clothe  tbem- 
aeWee.  But  there  are  otlient,  so  artiliciul  in  their  conceplion 
Dud  treatui'  ut,  aiid  so  marked  aud  peculiar  in  the  wic-ctiou  and 
cbaradcr  of  their  perBooaget,  that  it  sceme  quite  impoRttible  that 
they  evnld  have  po^w-toed  so  close  a  Himiliirily,  if  they  had  been 
original  productit  of  different  agea  and  coutitnc« ;  mid  yet  they 
are  found  among  peoples  between  whom  no  interoounie  can  have 
existed  since  the  commencement  of  the  historic  period.  Eveiy 
reader  of  Grimm  nod  Ftrmeuich  will  re^tiember  the  diverting 
Low-German  rinry  of  the  race  between  the  hedg<^ho^  and  the 
hare,  which  indcvd  cannot,  in  ita  pr&M?nt  form,  he  of  great  an* 
tiqiiity;  butit  isafHrmed  toeiist  in  some  of  the  North-Atnericno 
Indian  tribes,  who  certataly  ucttbor  derircd  it  from  nor  comma- 
nicated  it  to  thi;  white*. 

In  Chaucer's  time,  whatever  had  been  given  to  the  world 
was  rogiirdod  as  common  property.  Moat  wurlc^  of  the  Middlo 
Ages  were  anonyinoua,  and  authors  seldom  made  any  scruple 
in  employing  inventians  or  poetical  embeUisliments  which 
suited  their  piirpoite,  without  ackuowU^gment,  and  evidently 
wiUiout  cotiwii)ii«it*s  of  wrong."  Our  modem  notions  of  the 
saerednt.-Ns  of  literary  property,  of  tho  perpetual  title  of  an 
author  to  the  coinage  of  his  own  brain,  arc,  in  part  at  least,  the 
fruit  of  circuaiBtancea  dependent  on  the  mecbiinicikl  conditions 
of  the  art  of  printing.  So  long  an  books  were  multiplied  only 
by  the  slow  and  costly  process  of  manual  copying,  the  additional 
b>:Tden  of  a  conipensatioo  to  the  author,  in  the  uhape  of  a  copy- 
right, would  have  effectually  prevented  the  circulation  of  mout 
works ;  and  writers  who  toiled  for  present  fame  or  future  im- 
mortality  would  have  defeated  their  own  purpose  by  imposing 
oonditioUH  upon  the  copying  of  their  works,  which  would,  in 
must  cases,  have  prevented  the  multipHcntinn  of  them  alti^t  her. 

"  '  THeji  tookopenJ;/  atamgufror^not  terttlg  a*  OaetaJ'    '  Titty  loekOuir 
own,'  M  «B>ys  a  iHatiiiffuiiliod  Frooch  wrilur  vf  liiiuMlf, '  uft«r<r«r  tAfv/^muf 


Bat  wlim,  l^  tlie  Invention  of  printing,  book-making  became 
R  uiftniifiu:tun>,  the  relations  between  the  producer  and  tlie  ooo- 
Rnroer  were  channel.  It  is  true,  that  when  tinc«  tlie  mMhani- 
cal  facilities  were  provided,  nn  edition  eonld  be  published  at 
wliiit  hod  been  the  co«t  of  a  single  copy  ■,  but  for  this  parpoeo, 
the  arts  of  lype-fotinding  and  type-settins  must  first  bo  acquired 
by  ft  long  ftpprenticcebip,  and  a  large  capital  mnitt  bo  inre«ted 
in  typ&t  and  presses.  This  capital  and  thU  indn»try  could  be 
Bcc<ircd  from  a  dangerous  competition,  only  by  protective  laws. 
The  protection  originally  designed  for  the  benefit  of  the  capitali^, 
the  printer,  yielded  returns,  which,  first  the  editors  of  classical 
works,  and  finally  aittliore  of  original  cumpoifitlons,  were  allowed 
to  share  in  nbuut  that  wnall  proportion  which,  in  ordinary  cases, 
tbe  profits  of  the  writer  still  bear  to  those  of  the  publisher ;  and 
hence  the  notion  of  a  right  in  literary  property.  This  haa  given 
birth  to  s  new  feature,  if  not  a  new  estate,  in  modem  society  — 
a  class  of  men  who  live  by  literary  produrtion,  a  body  of  pn>- 
fessional  writers,  whose  motive  for  authorship  oonsLita  mainly  la 
the  pecimiary  rewards  it  yieldii,  rewards  which  can  be  secured 
to  tbem  only  by  the  authority  of  laws  recognizing  the  right  of 
property  in  literary  wares,  and  punisbing  the  infraction  of  that 
right  as  In  other  cast-s  of  invasion  of  property.  The  authority 
of  law,  in  all  well-ordered  goveminent^,  carries  with  it  a  moral 
sanction,  and  the  code,  which  establishes  the  legal  right  of  aa 
author  to  the  exclusive  use  and  benefit  of  his  intellectual  labours, 
has  created  a  respect  for  those  rights,  that  extends  even  beyond 
the  limits  marked  out  by  the  law. 

That  the  legal  title  of  the  author  is  an  important  ingredient 
in  the  respect  felt  for  his  profoB&ional  property  is  proved  by  the 
fact,  that  in  cawjs  which  the  law  does  not  reach  —  as  in  regard 
to  the  works  of  ancient  or  foreign  writers  unprotected  by  an 
international  copyright  —  the  odium  attached  to  plagiarism  ia 
less  strongly  felt;  and  the  commercial  spirit  of  our  age,  in  this 
as  well  aa  in  other  things  is  much  less  tendw  iputatioa 

than  of  the  purse.  • 


338 


IKVKNTIOX    IS   UTKnATTRB 


Leer.  tX 


Van  r^iiiicp,  tlie  moet  eminent  living  vritcr  of  Ihc  Nothcr- 
laiidft,  ill  some  remarlcB  at  a  congi-ces  of  autliura  and  pulilislipn 
lioMal  Dni$e«lB,m)tlonf;Biime,  to  consider  tiio general  qnoslinn 
of  literary  property,  said  :  '  For  nearly  forty  years  I  havo  lived 
priRci[Kklly  by  robbery  nnd  theft;*  and  he  jiiotiSed  his  practice 
by  the  exnmple  of  Virgil,  D&nto,  TasMt  Miltun,  M<>licre,B.-icine, 
Voltaire,  Schiller,  Vond<;l,  and  Bildvrdijk,  aU  of  ubom  be  d(^ 
clnrcd  to  be  88  iinfcrupulous  plunderers  as  bintself. 

\N'hfD,  tl.en,  C]iitiicvr  and  Gover  appropriated  and  nntlonal- 
ize-i  thotak-Jtvcrgilitii  by  Frunoh  po«-te,  or  by  classic  authors,  they 
felt  that  they  were  only  taking  tip  waifs,  or  c»trny«,  which  had 
been  left  by  the  original  ownera  free  to  t-banee  occupancy,  and 
which  the  Norman  or  Koman  bard  hod  bimaelf  protiably  cume 
into  poBBessioQ  of  *  by  finding,'  aa  the  lawyers  pbnse  it.  it  iM 
on  ©tymoloffical  remurk  worth  making,  now  that  we  are  upon 
tlie  siibjtx't.,  thai  the  very  word  intvitum,  commonly  used  of 
the  origination  of  a  poem  or  a  machine,  radically  mean^  not 
creation  of  that  which  is  new,  but  accidentally  coming  opon,  or 
finding,  that  which  is  old. 

And,  in  fact,  how  much  is  there  either  hiatorically  or  psycho- 
I<^cal}y  new  in  what  the  dialect  of  criticism  calls  inTi>ntion  ? 
Shakespeare,  the  most  original  of  writers,  tnrent«]  nothing,  or 
next  to  nothing,  in  the  way  of  plot  or  incident;  and  if  you  strip 
bis  dramas  of  their  artUtic  drew  Hn<I  monil  clement,  the  crenta 
are  just  what  do  or  may  happen  a  hundred  times  within  the 
obeer\-ation  of  every  man  of  experience  in  the  world's  nSaira. 
For  iiiTention,  in  the  way  of  creation  of  plot,  for  novel  and 
rtartUng  situations  and  combinations,  you  must  go,  not  to 
Shakespeare,  but  to  what  arc  called  ••cmuit.ion'  novels.  There 
you  will  find  abundancw  of  incident,  that  not  only  never  did, 
but,  without  an  invcrnion  of  the  lawB  of  humanity,  never  could 
happen;  while  in  all  genial  literature,  the  mere  event*  of  the 
story  Ciin  ut  any  lime  be  matched  in  the  fintt  newspaper  you  tako 
up.  Just  in  proportion  as  tbc  words  or  tlie  work*  of  tlie  pe^ 
Moages  of  the  dialogue  or  the  narrative  ^ue  new  to  huiuaoiiaturfl 


4 


"---  •"•'  "■■■ 


Ucr.  IX 


UTB.M1(»   IX   UIERATCni 


399 


K. 


ander  the  oautUtioBE  suppowdi  jost  in  prc^ortlon  ax  tbey  startlv 
or  surprise  the  render  or  the  spectator,  they  sue  false  aod  vidoiis; 
and  the  nccesaiy  and  ooiuciously  felt  truth  of  tliem,  as  logica! 
Lilts  of  tlie  diaracterand  circnmstonces  of  the  person  depicted, 
I  the  t«st  of  the  genius  of  th«  writer. 
The  ingouious  gentleman  who  mnnufacturvd  a  stupendous 
marme  reptile  out  of  the  booea  of  ivhale»  waa  c^rtniuly  a  great 
inventor ;  but  tlie  judicious  do  not  rank  him  higher  tbnn  the 
leaniod  compnrstire  anatomist  who  dcmonstrat«d  thiit  the 
h^rofckus  wafl  an  impasturc,  or  than  the  rcuowaod  naturalist 
whose  free  choice  has  authorized  America  to  claim  him  aa  her 
own,  by  a  hotter  titlo  tbua  the  accident  of  hirtli,  and  who  U 
content  to  a«^cvpt  the  works  of  God,  even  as  they  come  from  the 
bonds  of  tbeir  Creator. 

bSo  far  aa  Chaucer  was  avowedly,  or  at  least  nndiegutsi^dly,  a 
usiator,  thore  is  of  course  uo  question  of  originality;  but  even 
hbis  cnpadty  he  Aonn  great  power  of  language,  and  the 
three  or  four  hundred  line^  which  he  luit  here  and  there  inter- 
poUted  into  his  otherwise  close  translation  of  the  work  of  De 
Lonis,  will  1>c  at  once  recogniised  as  among  the  pn«>tiges  of  the 
^ktoem  Rnent  in  sentiment  and  most  beautiful  in  imagery  and 
^^xprewion.  •     (Sec  j>age  ib'-i.) 

•  Chaster'*  ebility  lu  k  tnoiiUIor  wn*  knosn.  vtA  bighly  Bpp(«;i»ttil,  fcy  !■!■ 
liMMy  coBlfmpcimrlM  in  Froiiff,  WriRiil,  in  liii  cnriiMu  collfriioii.  Ibo  dnccdoU 
Ultnri%  publiih**  Ilit  f>i11nHm)toampliiii«ntai7  (Isiiiiu  ailtlnnrJ  InCbtuivr  t^ 
HWnhn  niwliiiiiiin.  ■Frrncli  pMt  of  Uiovii  timB:— 

BALUVB  XeCOmKII  C"AtICXK,  FAB  TVfTI-Cna  DBCUUCrtL 

PPMm  Iha  QiUiothiqn*  Rojnliv  US.  7^19,  bl  it,  n.} 

OSocibIm^  [ilaina  d»  phUoMplii*, 

8«aM<tne  en  mmn  et  angin  «□  fintiqii^ 

Orida  emu  «n  (a  potlm*. 

Bri^  cH  ptflw.  MigH  mi  n thon'ijna, 

Aiitt'«  trja  Iiuull^  i^iii  fat  U  (lituriqae 

EntmniuM  1e  i«gna  d'Uncai^ 

L'i>l<9  tax  gBuu,  walx  de  Bmth,  M  qnl  m 

Scmiln  AMin  ct  pltnti  Ic  rwiar 

Aaxignonuii  do  la  InnniH-Piiii.inc; 

Qnat  miuUttuT,  nobi*  Q*1Trvj  Cliaiuiffl 


400 


AKD  THE   tTALUN   POBTS 


Lnrr.  r 


ft  haa  been  thotiftlit  slrangc  that  Chaucer,  who  borrowed 
freoly  tram  French  iit^ntUirc,  ebonld  have  taken  to  littlo  froi 
Itnlinn  sources.  He  i»  supposed  to  bare  hern  twice  ia  lUly ;  bj 
prnfoitsrs  to  Itavo  learned  tlie  ctory  of  patirat  Griadda,  or  tU 
Clorkfi'a  Tiile,  from  Petrarch,  at  Patliis;  and  lie  epcaks  of  Danfl 
wiUi  reverence,  and  paraphmsca  frwm  the  Infemo  of  thai  po^ 
the  ioscrtption  over  the  gates  of  tlie  inferaal  n>giuDfi.  But  hi 
writing  do  not  show  much  cvidt-nce  of  a  familiarity-  with  Ilatiol 
literature,  nor  iloes  he  «pp«ir  to  be  indchted  to  it  for  nnjthia 
more  than  thfi  irtorj  of  I'roiliis  and  Creseide — which  in  a  tram 
lation,  or  rather  a  paraphrase,  of  tho  Filostrato  of  Hoccaceio- 
aud  that  of  PatamoQ  and  Arcite,  which   is  taken   from   t| 


Td  m  il'tmonn  momUins  dienx,  an  Al^iia^ 
Btila  la  r«M.  oii  la  Itm  ui;rdl<i«A 
Qui  d'Anptt  Suudm  nl  poii  Sviicie ; 
Aafljctme  tTtJI*  c«  nov  ^oppliqaa^ 
L*  dnranUr  at  l'<rthim^asiqii*h 
£■1  ban  Anglta  U  lirr*  tnnikUi; 
St  TO  msur  oA  ita  plonl  drniaiulM 
m  cnb  qni  (but  poor  «iilx  andMinr, 
ITk  pM  laog  tMDf*  qn*  t«  ailiBuk 
Gtwt  inMlaiMxr,  nobla  Offfi«;  Chandtt 

A  toj  poor  e<k  de  U  Aatahi*  It«if 
B«qni''r  arolr  nn  oum)[a  anUallqa^ 
Doat  b<loT«Mt  iJa  tout  in  Is  bnillM^ 
PevrrtAraar  d'cUpina  toil  rlbiqwai 
OR*Kt  ma  Oaiila  xni  paralitJqM 
JiuiqaM  i  «a  qua  tu  saboTi 
SoMwia  Mi,  qui  d«  neo  plaaa  bim) 
Hiia  pNU  en  sri  !■>  timca  d'MMlI* 
Q*«,  par  diiliird,  dft  nojr  btoit  powT*^ 
Onat  tnaiktour,  ealila  OMTrai  Chauid«k 

FMto  Imh.  loans*  d«ii»r^ 
Bb  toB  Jardin  d«  tnoh  qv'oltia ; 
Ocowdn*  c*  quo  j'ay  dit  f«t<nlH) 
Ton  noble  pW  U  dooco  melodia ; 
Haia  poDT  acaToir,  da  Kaerif*  ta  pffa^ 
OrMit  traaatetaiir,  iwbU  Gfftu;  Clinnd* 


IdCT.  IZ. 


aairctB's  uisiuiix  cmioitOLoar 


401 


T«seiile  of  tlie  eatne  author.  Cbauoer^  receusion  of  litis  hitter 
tale  difTcnt  mticli  in  plan,  arraoji^eineiit,  ftod  iixiident  from  tho 
TflMiidt^  to  which,  as  we  shall  see,  it  is  greatly  superior  in 
imagery  and  sentiment,  though,  perhaps,  not  in  the  conduct 
of  the  narnUire. 

Dante  was  too  Bcrcrc,  Petrarch  too  eentimenla],  for  the  cheer- 
ful and  buoj'aut  Kpirit  of  Chaucer,  anil  it  is  therefore  not  eur- 
prifiing  that  he  should  have  copied  or  imitated  the  lively 
Boccaccio  rather  tlian  the  greater  but  more  unreal  a«ationa 
of  those  authors. 

Chaucer,  in  fine,  iraa  a  genuine  product  of  the  union  of 
SiLXon  and  Xorman  genius,  and  the  first  well-cbaractcrized 
specimen  of  tho  intvlk-ctiial  n«ultis  of  a  comhination,  which 
has  given  to  the  world  a  liteiature  bo  splendid,  and  a  history  bo 
Dobie. 

The  English  is  the  only  Gothic  tribe  ever  thoroughly  imbued 
with  the  Komanco  culture,  and  at  the  same  time  interfuacd  with 
•outbem  blood,  and  consequently  it  is  the  only  common  repre- 
sentative of  tlie  two  races.  The  civilization  and  letters  of  Ger- 
many and  Scandinavia  are  either  wholly  dissimilar  to  those  of 
Southern  Europe.or  they  are  clo««  imitatloiut.  On  tho  other  band, 
the  social  institutions  and  the  poetry  of  the  Itomaoce  nations 
are  eelf>dcve!oped,  and  but  slightly  modified  by  Gothic  influ- 
ences. In  En<;iand  alone  have  the  best  sociul,  moral,  and  iniel- 
tectual  energies  of  both  families  been  brought  to  coincide  in 
direction ;  and  in  Englixli  cbnniclt^r  and  Engli^  literature  wo 
find,  if  not  all  the  special  excellences  which  di«tinguish  eaeh 
couslitiieDt  of  the  English  nationality,  yet  a  resultant  of  the  two 
forces  superior  in  power  to  either. 

We  are  not  well  acquainted  wnlli  Ciiaucer's  literary  chronology, 
l»>t  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  his  translation  of  the 
Roman  do  la  Rose  wax  his  first  important  work,  and  the  Canter- 
bury Tales  bia  last,  as  it  is  imquestionably  his  grW** 

The  Roman  do  la  Rose  ia  in  two  p.-trts  —  the  o  jnt, 

written  by  GutlUmnio  do  Lorrli;  about  the  year !  '■<(( 

D  I> 


Ml  fiv  Inm  Isfl^^BB  kmuBS  nm^  Md  Its 

tlaaation  writtoi  hj  Jaan  de  Mcanf^  kolf  ft  aealuij  taftei; 

UM Btflnfy MCffttt  of  wBdm  aot  ^iligiBg  to BigaA 
«0«ldket8  bcflvtof  p(M»;safliaoqrnaiBtBi<iiaiar< 
jHIBMBBt  Of  flW  fUMtf  Vt  OtSSt  COBODS  OWlm  aMBt|^  to 

impttrfKtamtM  at  the  original  will  be  fimod  to  d«aerTA 
■pecwl  attgatJOB. 

Th«  work  of  De  Lonb  !■  trudated  Oktin.  Tbe  y^ntmnoHoo-, 
bf  Do  Mnii^  it  modi  •bridged,  boi  I  believe  nnc  othc 
aMOitUUy  cfaii&ged.     Tbe  gnvmll;  clme  cofreapondcnco  b^l 
tween  Uis  fint  part  of  tbe  Banannt  of  tbe  Bnse  and  the  beat 

printed  editlna  of  the  work  of  De  Loim — that  of  &Uoo 

nflfortU  a  gratifying  proof  tliot  tb«  exjating  iiiaiiu''cripts  of  both 
are,  in  the  nula,  faithful  tranDcripta  of  the  respective  aatliors* 
eopie*;  for  if  either  hnd  bees  much  altered,  the  ooi  ncidt.>Qce 
brtween  the  two  couI<l  cot  be  m  exact.  We  arc,  therefor^ 
wamntcd  in  belleTtng  that  we  have  tbe  ttomanDt  of  the  Roao 
very  nearljr  an  the  traaalator  left  it,  in  all  points  except  that  of 
(fmmmaUcal  in8cctioo. 

In  thi«  important  particnlar  there  ts  much  uncertain^  and 
confusion,  with  respect  not  only  to  the  dtidect  of  the  Bomannt, 
liut  to  that  of  all  Chaucer's  works.  The  manuscript  copjeii  of 
liiH  writingR  in  the  [liffiTcnt  puhlic  and  private  Ubrarira  of  Kng> 
lanil  do  not  appear  to  have  bt-en  coIUted  by  any  competent 
Hcliolar,  and  none  of  the  printcH]  editions,  except,  p<n^ap6^ 
Wright's  Canlerbiirr  Tales,  are  entitled  to  mnoh  confidence  as 
fattliful  reproHuctiona  of  tbe  codices.  Caston's  second  edition 
tins  been  aupposod  to  be  of  hi<jh  authority,  bccaoH;  it  professedly 
irooforms  to  a  niAnusuript  which  lie  believed  to  be  autii«Dtie ; 
but  this  was  a  point  on  which  Caxton  was  by  no  means  quali- 
fied to  pronounce,  and  notwithstanding  his  profesBions  of  strict 
adherence  to  his  text,  his  avowi-d  practice  of  reducing  what  be 
mlla  tbe  '  rude  English '  of  oarly  authon,  to  an  otrtfaognphioat 


Latt.  IX. 


FBIXTED  TEXTS  O?  CHACCBB 


40S 


Mid  gmmniatical  standard  of  bis  own,  detracts  much  from  tlie 
ralue  of  all  bis  editions  of  works  of  prccediog  centuries- 
There  ore  ccrtftiii  points  of  inflcctiou  io  all  thu  wotIu  of 
Cluiuccr,  on  wbich  we  are  mtir^b  ia  the  dark.  The  moitt  im- 
portJUit  of  these,  both  syntactically,  ajid  in  reference  to  verflifi* 
cation,  is  the  grammatical  and  prOHodical  value  of  the  final  a. 
Most  generallj',  it  seems  to  have  stood  as  the  sign  of  the  plural, 
but  sometimes,  uppurentiy,  of  case,  and  sometimes  even  of 
gender,  in  nouns,  and  of  the  dt^finitv  form  in  the  ndjcdive. 
But  tbe  published  tests  are  not  uniform  and  harmonioiis  euou<fb 
in  the  use  of  this  letter  to  enable  us  to  form  a  eoa:aisteut  Uieory 
«f  its  force,  and  to  xtutti  tbe  rules  which  governed  its  employ- 
ment. There  appeals  to  bo  little  doubt,  however,  that  it  oocura 
more  £r«iucnt!y  in  the  mauuscriptfi  tbaa  in  tbe  printed  editions 
It  was  often  otxtcurely  written,  or  indicated  by  a  mere  mark, 
which  later  transcritiers  and  printers  bare  overlooked,  and  tfaa 
FCiiboration  of  it  is,  in  many  case^  abHolut«ty  necessary  to  tbe 
metie  of  lines  which  arc  fouud  in  tbe  midst  of  passages  generally 
of  exquisite  TersificatioD." 

Tbe  printed  copies  are  very  inaccurate  also  in  discriminating 
between  the  regularly  and  the  irregularly  conjugated  verbs.  In 
modern  timoR,  not  only  have  many  verbs  originally  iiTOgular 
become  rtigiiliir  in  conjugation,  but  the  two  ^tems  ore  Bome- 
tamM  blended.  Thus  tbe  Anglo-Snxoo,  cre^pan,  to  eretpy 
made  the  past  tense  singular,  creap.  But  wo  i^y,  ervpt^  and 
the  like,  tlie  t  final  standing  for  ed,  the  usual  ending  of  tJte 
r«^dar  conjugation,  which  some  grammatical  improver  sup- 
posed to  be  a  avcvfiffuy  sign  of  tbe  past  inflection.  The  best 
manuscripts  of  Chaucer  do  not  justify  this  corruption,  though  it 
appean  in  all  tbe  old  editions. 


•  Uy  }tmm*i  fiitud.  Pnttwar  Child,  of  n«mird  Vaitvhf,  Imi  Idodlv* 
Miiiiiilril  to  mf  iniua>  iitlerMliiiK  AtuarilJoni  hd  t&«  '  final  ia  ■.'h;<u>;«r,  ' 
ha  ia  itil]  MOliBuing  lii"  mt**riR)>(w.  I  will  not  knticifats  Ma  Mndu-ion^  - 
Inut  irill  MMi  bo  giTsn  to  tlir  irail'l  hy  hinmell.    8r«  Wri^t'a  Koto 

•  »8 


404 


TDB   ROUAIINT  or  TBE   no^ 


Lrcr.  IX. 


The  translaticia  of  the  BomaD  de  la  Rose,  in  the  form  wa 
possess  it,  is  iiot,  f.hcn,  a  safe  mithority  upou  the  accidence  of 
EDgli:<'h  at  the  conuiK-nociuent  of  Chauoer's  titcnuy  career; 
hut,  from  ita  general  fidelity  to  the  ori^ual,  it  affords  a  f-itr 
opportunity  for  compariug  the  relative  power  of  poetical  ex> 
presaion,  posAened,  at  that  time,  by  the  two  langungefc  English. 
had  Qot  then  attuned  to  the  full  compafis;.  flexibility,  and  graces 
with  which  Chaucer  hiniNclf,  in  his  later  works,  endowed  it. 
Still,  I  believe  that  DO  competent  jud)^  can  examine  the  French 
text  and  ita  English  counterpart,  without  coiniiig  to  the  coa- 
cliuioo,  that  the  language,  which,  a  generation  or  two  before* ' 
had  shown  it»elf,  in  the  bands  of  Robert  of  Gloucester  and  his 
follower  De  Brunne,  poor,  ru<le,  and  unpolished,  had  nuw,  by 
aocretion  and  development,  become  eo  improved  as  to  be  in  qo 
wise  inferior  to  the  original  of  the  Roman  de  la  Rose,  in  any  of 
the  Rj>ccial  qualities  that  go  to  mako  up  a  perfect  poetical 
diction. 

The  metre  i*  the  eamc  in  the  tranulation  as  in  the  original  — 
iwnhic,  octosyllabic  rhyme  —  but  a.s  the  e  fiunl  was,  except 
lirhcii  followed  by  a  word  beginning  with  A,  or  with  a  vowel, 
generally  pronounced  in  both  languages,  a  majority  of  the 
lines  have  a  superfluous  or  ninth  syllable  in  the  teimiaal 
rhyme,  which  thus  becomes  an  amphibnu:h  instead  of  an  ianibua. 
In  this  respect,  however,  no  rale  of  serjueuco  or  arrangetiicnt  !• 
followeil,  the  alternate  succession  of  masculine  and  fvuiinin^ 
or  Hin)>lc  and  double  rbyines,  not  having  then  become  obUgatoij 
ill  French,  as  it  neier  did  in  English  verse. 

So  far  as,  with  our  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  pronimciation 
of  English  in  Cliaucer's  time,  wo  are  able  to  judge,  the  vergi. 
ficatirin  of  this  trunslation,  though  in  genemi  flowing  and  cor- 
rect, is  less  skillul  than  that  of  the  poet*s  later  works;  and  he 
eshibita  less  facility  in  rhyming  in  the  Romaunt  tbun  in  hia 
Canterbury  Tales.  Thus,  where  a  double -rhymed  ending  occur*, 
h«,  much  more  firef]ucntly  than  in  bis  original  compositioDS, 


LeCT  IX. 


TBE  KOUAiniT  OF  TUB   BOSB 


40A 


nukes  uitc  of  two  wonia  io  one  line  ai:  a  cousoiiuace  to  &  Buigls 
word  Id  aaothcr.     Thiu : 


1874. 


Songalu: 
I&S2. 


■od 


1677. 


And  many  homely  trees  then  mm, 
'lluit  praclicis  coinra,  nnil  nji^^va  bunt, 
Mcdlura,  plujnmo.i,  pcurvn,  ehesttiHis 
Cberide,  of  whicbc  muny  oae  faint  ia* 


With  ciprpB,  and  wiih  oUetri», 

Of  which  that  nigh  no  plcniy  her*  it. 


Agaice  the  Siinn«  nn  hundred  httaia, 

Bl«vf,  yellow,  luid  rtd,  thai  fresh  anil  new  it. 


Bat  tbeae  licenses  are  not  common,  and  in  general  both  rhjnne 
and  metre  are  unexceptionable. 

To  gire  an  cxt«nded  comparison  between  the  diction  of  tbe 
French  poet  and  liis  English  tranHlnlor  i»  here  imponible,  and 
I  muRt  content  my^lf  with  a  specimen  or  two,  which  will  ferva 
to  direct  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  mode  in  which 
Cliaucer  has  embellialied  and  improved  upon  his  originaL  Thia 
be  effects  by  th«  use  of  more  expressive  word^  by  the  addition 
of  picturcxqiic  features  to  the  imagery,  and  by  tliu  grciUcr  con- 
duuation  of  elyle  which  tlie  itructure  of  English  soueUuta 
allowa. 

Venee  119 — 122  of  the  ongin&l  run  thua^— 

Si  vi  tot  covert  ct  puvj 
L*  fon»  lie  I'tave  de  f/ravetet 
titt  pmcric  grant  et  bclo 
Tr^  su  piiS  <!i;  I'iaTO  batoit. 

niia  Chaucer  rvnduiv,  in  four  and  a  half  verses,  thus : — 

Tho*  mw  1  wolo 
Th«  bottomo  y-pnved  ereeiieit 
With  grttvcl,  full  «f  stones  ahene; 
"Die  ttw-jtilowics  Hofte,  sow  and  greiM, 
Beet  right  upon  the  water  ude. 


406 


TBK   BOUAUKT  OP  THE   BOSB 


Liwr.  IX. 


An  explanatory  remark  u  soroetimeB  introducpd  by  th« 
bmiulfttor,  a»  in  tlie  oomparisoo  of  tho  aong  of  the  birds  in  tbe 
row^gardeD  to  the  ebant  of  llio  eircDV.    D«  Lorrn  bun  said, 

672.       TkhI  c:<loil  cil  diRDB  dniw  et  faiaiu, 

Qu'il  DO  vmhloit  |uw  chuu  d'oitiaa% 
jUu  1«  pjnid  ren  acancr 
A  chant  d«i  aeraint*  d«  mcr, 
Qui,  par  lor  tcmh  <iu'dcs  oat  Biacs 
£t  Mric*,*  ont  noo  Beniinta. 

Xn  the  traiulaltnii  thus : 

Such  DWKtc  Bong  trail  hrai  emon^, 
Hiat  me  thougbt  it  nn  birdc*  »otig. 
But  it  vras  wuotlvr  like  to  \xc 
SoDg  of  m«remaidenit  of  th«  mo, 
Tbat,  fur  liir  mitgen  It  ao  clere, 
TlioDgh  wc  mef  emaideoB  clepa  hem  hem 
Id  Ettgliabt  aa  ia  our  iiAannce, 
HcD  dcpe  h«in  aorcins  in  France. 

Hut  Chnucer's  ampli6catioii8  of  the  text  of  Dc  Lonis  are  not 
naroeroiis,  nor,  with  a  aingle  esoeptioo,  of  much  importance. 
The  addition,  in  the  case  I  refer  to,  was  noticed  in  Lecture  XT. 
of  iiiy  Firet  Series,  and  I  here  recur  to  it,  not  only  for  its  in- 
herent intercut,  ns  the  expression  of  a  generous  and  truly  English 
sentiment,  of  which  there  in  no  trace  in  tlie  original,  bat,  mora 
especiaUy,  because,  in  s  later  work,  tlie  poet  repeats,  expands, 
and  enforces  the  sentiment,  in  a  tone  which  plainly  indicates  that 
he  had  been  cenoiired  for  expre.-aing  it,  and  was  Moixingau  occnsioa 
for  a  Rpirited  dt;fence  of  hiit  principles.  The  connection  lielween 
the  two  passages  rendered  it  necessary  to  re-examine  rhe  tir«t. 

The  word  vjlain  denoted  primarily  a  man  of  rustic  and 
plebeian  birtbt  and  iiftcrwiirds,  f-om  the  general  dispositiun  of 
the  bigb-bom  nod  the  rich  to  ascribe  baae  (]iialitie.i  to  men  of 
humble  origin,  it  came  to  signify,  also,  ignoble  in  spirit,  mean 

•  R'iqij*ftin  «^la'i«  lh!l  word :  JoH,  «(f^^ll!^  dma,  mSlodicnx,  puitiblck 
moJjni.  tnuii]uiIlo.  l«at,  gme. —  nther  n  fanaiilable  I'M  iS  niuuingn  to  b* 
d*dae«d  ta>m  the  Lntin  D^rorb,  ••ro,  late,  to  wliicb  he  ndma  ••»•> 


Lxer.  IX. 


THB   EOUAUXT   Ot  TUE   ROSS 


407 


sod  Tolgar.  At  ft  later  period,  the  word  acquired  in  English 
even  A  more  ofTcDsivu  nionil  mcauiug;  but  in  Chauc«r'H  time, 
tlioiigli  employed  occa.''i<inaIIy  by  tlie  poet  himself  in  the  same 
metaphorical  way  iw  in  Frencli,  it  was  not  habitually  used  in 
any  oUter  than  the  feudal  sense  of  a  tenant,  or  a  serf  Iwund  tu 
the  soil  he  tilled,  or  in  the  more  g^neisl  acceptation  of  a  plebeian, 
low-bora  person.'  De  Lonis  bad  iutiodiiccd  this  tvord  and  ita 
derivatire,  ritounie,  into  a  passage,  v.  i066,  which  Chaucur 
tmulatcs  thm : — 

S175.      *  Villnnic  at  the  bt^notng, 

'  I  voll,'  myd  Lotc,  '  orcr  nil  tMng 
Th-iu  I«^Ti.',  il'  thou  wult  bc  b« 
Falae,  and  tn'Mpuc«  ayenrt  ma  t 
I  cnnw  and  hliirac  genaully 
All  bcoi  that  lovi-n  vUluny, 
For  vilbaio  nialccth  rUliune, 
And  by  bis  duds  a  diurle  it  seine. 
Tbese  Tillaiues  amo  witboul  pitie, 
Friendship,  love,  and  all  bountte. 
I  ntll  receive  uiiio  my  wr\-iM 
Hem  that  ben  vtllaines  of  crapriae.* 

l^lIaDio  (vilonnie)  as  first  tisod  ia  this  extract  is  employed  in 
a  moral  sunse,  but  in  the  couplet: 

For  villanie  maketh  villein*, 
Anil  by  his  df€dg  a  cborl«  ia  aeane, 

cUleind,  as  plainly  appears  by  the  ori^oal, 

'nionnte  fait  U  rilain^ 


'  Thli  latter  vm  tb*  o^ramon  inpanbx  lonf;  nltvr  nannt'i  tin)^  »tA  i 
late  U  th*  btgimiiag  of  the  aizl«Fnlh  Mntaiy.  ViAtr  IIidi  aata  it.  in  tut  n(m»- 
rial  Mtnon  on  tti*  CooatMB  of  SieliiDonil  aai  Dcrbgr,  nioth«F  of  Itcerf  VIL, 
pmehad  ia  ]Ue.  Spnikinit  ot  At  ftaytt  at  Cbrut  far  iha  fc^jpTcoMi  cf  \um 
mhbIm,  and  Ui  asiirctfd  intvRmlon  fur  ttin  dqiwUil  oMntM*,  im  ■**• : — '  Yf 
ia  thii  uortall  Boil;  be  pn;*)!  aa<l  aakad  rorf^veDn*  ftv  hia  Eafnjva  Ibit  craci- 
Ijoi  hjm  *  *  *  and  jrtt  iMT«rtli«Uaa  ba  optcjiitd  bh  potf doa  tor  them :  modia 
mtbcr  it  it  to  MppOM,  that  bo  diall  0|>t«7a«  1i»  aikjai!*  Ibr  ■  *  *  thisDobl*  piincn 
than  fbr  U*  mortal  Eiumj»».  wt^  vara  manj  ami  but  pjtofifi.'  ]>o«vil>'a 
rtpcint,  170S,  p.  34;  B*n  t!<«  mtA  m««ia  penom  of  low  oMiditic^  w  no* 
t)Mt«l  *ith  llu)  poik  til  the  dMMMd  '  noble  fcuiaeai.' 


408 


TRS   BOUAOKT  or  TUE   BOSK 


Lnr.  TX. 


In  tbe  nomlnaUvo  to  mal-etK,  n&d  vilianie  is  ita  objective. 
Hence  tiie  meaning  is:  villiLin.t,  or  jicrsonB  of  plclxnan  rank^ 
commit  villanyor  base  aotiom,  or,  jo  othin- words,  those  n  bo 
nre  villuins  in  a  legal  sotue  are  cqiecially  prone  to  lie  guUty  of 
(be  meanncMUi  whicb  wctg  morally  fitlgmntuced  as  villnny. 
Agaioat  tbia  opinion,  Cbnncer'a  noble  tpirit,  tbou^h  be  wa.<t  of 
gentle  birth,  compelled  him  t«  prutvtl,  and  ba  Introduoed  into 
his  txanslation  this  disclaimert 

Bat  ondentond  in  thmo  cntrnt, 

That  thb  h  not  mine  cnlnndeiDcat| 

To  elepa  no  wtgbt  in  no  ngea 

Onely  gentle  for  liia  Uiiagea: 

But  wlkoso  is  vcniiKUD, 

And  in  lua  port  not  outrageous, 

Vhm  anch  ono  iliou  mem  ihco  bc(bni% 

TIlOQ^  ho  be  Dot  gpulle  borne, 

Than  mtdeat  well  wine  this  in  sooth, 

That  fae  is  gentle,  becaun  be  dotb 

As  loDgelh  to  a  gcnrleman : 

Of  horn  none  c')tcr  (tcmc  1  «in, 

For  certainly  wilhoulco  drtede 

A  dorle  is  domed  by  his  dcede^ 

or  hye  or  lowc,  m  ye  may  nee, 

Or  of  what  kiored  that  be  bee.* 

Althotij^i  tbc  orijipnal  harslinuss  of  the  feudal  rclsHoD  !>•• 
twL'vn  the  Norman  lord  and  tli«  Saxnn  churl  hnd  b«ea  mm^ 
what  softened  by  tliree  centuries  of  common  interest  and  reci- 
procal dependence  and  belpfulnese,  jet  Bodi  sentiments  as  tbese 
were  of  too  daogonnis  a  tendency  to  be  well  recwved  by  the 
higher  claencs,  in  an  ago  when  m  many  popular  apostk-a  of 
liberty,  to  Fraooe  and  in  England,  were  preaching  tbe  natural 
equality  of  man.  Hence  Chaucer  was  undoabtMly  blamed  for 
tm&eceasarily  procluming  this  disargantsing  doctrin<-,  in  lbs 
translation  of  a  work  which  pr^ri-ased  no  nueh  socinl  heresy. 

But  the  poet  did  not  shrink  from  the  position  he  had  taken, 

*  8m  Loogir  KotM  sud  lUiutimtuuu,  UL  st  tlw  cad  ol  Uui  Uctvnb 


UcT.  IX. 


THE   ROUACXT  07  THE   nOSB 


409 


Bod  in  tbe  Wif«  of  Bn(h'«  Ttile  li«  again  advanced  and  miiiD* 
taiDod  the  opinion,  that  tlie  tme  te.st  of  gentility  is  Doblenen 
of  life  and  courtesj-  of  manner,  and  not  ancestral  rank.  This 
position  is  enforced  at  much  leagth,  the  argument  extending  to 
ft  hundred  verses,  nod  b«ng  conducted  with  a  spirit  which  givet 
it  altogether  the  air  of  a  reply  to  a  pcnsonul  attack.  It  in  of 
follows : — 

But  tor  y«  tpckina  of  swi«lie  gontilcnw. 
As  i*  <lcH:eni!it  out  of  olH  richtaen, 
There/or  «chuld  jo  bi^n  Iwilden  grniil  men; 
Swicbr  arrogituncc  u  not  Yri>rlh  nn  hen. 
Lolc  irho  thut  in  most  vtrtumis  iilnnv, 
Priv^juid  i>ert,  and  most  miwidiih  ay 
To  do  the  gtiil'iX  dedes  tbiit  liu  uuii. 
Talc  him  for  Uie  greitait  geotil  mau, 
Crial,  wol  wo  cU/me  of  him  our  t;i-otilcflM^ 
Nought  of  oure  ddrcs  for  hor  oMe  ricbeaMi 
For  ibongh  ihay  give  ns  al  bcr  hcrilage, 
For  which  we  claymt  to  be  of  high  parage 
Tit  may  thay  nol  biquethe,  for  no  ttii^ 
To  noon  of  us,  so  verluoiw  lyvyng, 
Tliat  made  hem  gentil  men  y-callid  b«, 
And  had  na  folwe  hem  in  si>ch  dtgrj. 
Wd  ens  the  wyse  poet  of  tloronce. 
That  hatta  Daunt,  speke  of  thia  MntTitce; 
Lo^  in  mcli  mancr  cf  lym  t*  Z>«untcs  tate :  * 


*  I  IiiTw  not  bon  iM«  to  iilpnlify  Hit  prFrisc  [ciBBig«  in  Dioto  ipfrmd  to  ij 
ChniKyT,  but  Ui«  Italian  po«t  cipnsn  vnj  nmikr  MntimoDt*  ia  lb*  Omhm 
1  to  th*  IbOi'tb  IVUInto  in  tliD  CoQvilo:  — 

Epoiehi  lnmjM>iiit  pard'up«tlnitv 

DijMrTo  gill  Id  mio  kmt«  Blil«, 

Ch'  h  ho  tcaato  ocl  tnllor  d'  Amonv 

EdM  d(l  ntero 

Pt»  k>  qnil  TwntRi'nt*  i  V  uam  g«nt3g^ 

Con  nuuk  upn  e  soltilt^ 

Kipronaclo  il  giudido  laUo  c  rilo 

Di  que',  tba  TOglJon  cii*  di  f«Dtilli^ 

•  ••«•• 

£d  i  lauto  dimU 


410 


THE  BOUAintT  OF  TDK  ROSS 


LoCT.  IX 


Ta\  Mold  upriaiih  by  bh  bnundua  Bmall 

Prowcs  of  man,  for  God  of  his  jiiniiiiiiW 

Wol  ctial  u'o  clainic  of  him  our  gcntjlcse: 

For  of  our  auaetttrtt  wo  no  thing  claj'iite 

But  Ictnporn]  diing,  thai  men  may  liurt  and  maym^ 

£k  evci7  wight  wot  ihia  »»  ncll  as  1, 

If  gentiles  wcnj  plnuntml  twturrUii 

Unto  n  oortnyn  tignngc  doun  the  )ini>, 

Prirt  n«  »pvn,  thay  iroldc  n«vcr  Gao 

To  done  of  gonltlcicc  the  loir  oflioc, 

Th^  might  nought  doon  no  viUsay  or  nta. 

The  poet  Riaaifcstly  hoMx  that,  f^entility  is  not  a  generic  di»- 
tioctioD,  imd  at  the  naiae  time  tjicitly  gives  in  bis  adboHion  to 
the  doctrine  of  the  perpetuity  of  species,  just  now  iintior  dia- 
CUMJon,  in  a  cIuss  of  philonophers  who  ncre  not  dreamed  of  by 
CLaucer  ta  likely  to  debate  that  question  five  centuries  *Aer  hii 
age.     He  proceeds ;  — 


La  Md  IM»  O)>in!on  tn  b«I, 
Clw  r  omn  chiuu  ecJni 
t!«mogMii£l,  tktjiaiikif:  Vtai 
Kipoio  o  Otlio  di  ooIaI  nlrol*, 
B«ii«hi si>  <1*  Dwnio: 

•  •  «  •  • 

Chi  111  divl(i«,  alcMiina  il  end*, 
Vtn  poaaoo  ([iiiiiii'xiii  dir,  ni  tAmt 
fnwelit  rili  Baa  di  lor  aatoim, 
«  •  •  •  • 

£  gmtiltcu  dannqna  virtutc^ 
Ua  OOD  Tiitota  ot*  dla ; 
Bireomi  i  <i«lo  donin^w  la  Sttilai 
Ma  «ii  noB  i  toarcna. 

•  •  •  •  • 

Fwi  nania  ai  vanll. 

JHteado:  jwr  iaohUtta  io  wn ooa  III 

Ch'etii  aon  qtiui  Dei 

<M  (^  bun  tal  gnuia  faor  di  tatU  nl| 

Chi  aula  Iildio  all'  aalnis  la  don^ 

Ob«  tcdo  in  *ua  pcnoDa 

PaiCtltdincnle  tUr,  ainlii  ad  alqnaati 

ti»  Mino  dl  rulicili  ■'  aentfta, 

]!«•«  da  Uio  u«U'  uina  ba  jaafc 


UCT.  IX. 


nAKSLATIO!! 


411 


Tik  fujrr  nnd  brr  it  in  the  dorkcut  haoM, 
Bitwixc  this  And  tti«  ni<iiint  Caukatnui^ 
AnA  Icl  men  Ml  the  donv,  nnd  gf  tht'iine^ 
Yit  will  the  I'uyr  an  fiiir  and  ligUit;  brenne 
Alt  tni-tity  tliousimd  Dim  might  it  Iwhblde} 
Hia  oflifi!  jiaiurc-1  uy  wo!  it  ho!dc. 
Up  peril  oa  mj-  lif,  til  lliat  it  dje. 
Her  nuiy  ye  m  wel,  bow  tliai  genterye 
la  Douglil  aniiexid  to  poa^esjaouti, 
Silhim  folk  n«  doon  li«r  upentctonD 
Alwky.  iM  doll)  llic  Aiyr,  lo,  io  his  kyiid«. 
For  Uod  it  wot,  men  maj  fiil  ofiim  fyaia 
A  loTdm  MDC  do  ubanifi  and  Tilonjc. 
And  ho  tlint  wol  have  pri«  of  hi»  g<mUie, 
For  b«  was  borcn  of  n  fcciitil  tioiu. 
And  had  lua  eldrca  iiobli*  aud  vvrluou% 
And  Dyl  himseloe  doo  iia  gcDtll  d«des, 
Ne  folw  his  geotil  auiiccter,  that  deed  is, 
Uo  u  nought  g^otil,  be  h«  duk  or  «rl; 
For  vilcyn  synful  dcedc«  makcth  a  chetL 
For  gentilncfsc  nys  Intt  m)oin<i 
or  thin  auncestraii,  for  her  hdgh  bonot^ 
Which  i;i  a  ftratm^  ihing  to  thy  peraou; 
Thy  gpnti!ei«;r  TOUictli  fro  God  ftUoODO. 
Than  onmth  ourc  vciray  gi-nlilinsc  of  graoa^ 
It  wo*  no  thing  t)!c]ui't}ic  tu  with  oun:  plae& 
Thijikcth  how  nobil,  na  oaiih  Valcriiu, 
Was  tbiike  TuUiiut  Hostilius, 
That  out  of  poviTt  Toa  to  high  uuUeaae. 
lEcditli  8ea«k,  and  rediih  etk  Bt'cce, 
ThcT  Kh\ilii  y«  se  exprease,  ibat  no  died  i% 
That  he  is  gonlil  that  doth  genlil  dedis. 
And  thcrfcr,  lierve  liotubcnd,  1  lyDdud^ 
Al  were  it  that  myn  a«in«:trr%  wcr  rud<s 
Tit  may  tho  bigh«  God,  and  *o  hope  I, 
Gmunte  ine  gruca  to  lyre*  vtrtuoualy ; 
Thaa  am  I  gentU,  whun  that  I  hygyaxta 
To  lyve  Tcrtuoudy,  s&d  weyren  aymie. 


The  dialect  of  th«  traoslation  of  the  Roman  da  la  Rose 
ie,  to  geD«raI,  more  archaic  tliao  that  of  Chauctr's  la(«r,  and 


41» 


TKAMn^Tion 


Lwci.  IX 


esp«c[Ally  hb  original  works,  &□<!  t1i<«e  latter,  wbich  roach  the 
Ingheat  excellence  of  expression  in  the  Canter1>iiry  Tales,  exhibit 
a  force  and  hcuuty  of  diction  that  few  Bacceediog  authors  havB 

Chaucer's  t.n»i«1atioo  of  the  RomatiDt  of  the  Rose,  which 
was  n  work  of  Uijt  earlier  years,  wq«  pcrhnps  coDsciously  de- 
sired as  a  pr«paralJ0R  for  original  pot-tic  effort.  But  whether 
80  (lesJ^^ed  or  not,  he  could  hardly  have  selected  a  better  exer- 
citatioD  or  school  of  practice,  in  the  use  of  his  mother  tongue 
us  a  medium  of  imajriaativc  composition. 

The  French  Romou  <Ie  la  Rose  —  or  rather  tho  firrt  part  of 
the  two  po(>ins  which  pa»  under  that  name,  bttt  which  are  hy 
different  authors,  and  but  slightly  connected  as  oomniencctnent 
and  dequel — waain  a  style  wholly  new  to  English,  and  ilJt  dialect 
was  richest  in  many  points,  both  of  tbouybt  and  of  expre-tsioo, 
where  the  poTcrty  of  English  was  greatest,  A  translation  of  it, 
therefore,  was  a  work  adioimhly  suited,  lu  the  haada  of  a  genial 
artist,  to  the  improvement  of  the  practioit  diction  of  English, 
in  tho  poiotd  where  it  sceiled  to  be  reformed  before  it  could 
become  a  fit  veliicle  fur  the  oonoeptiona  of  a  truly  original 
poetic  spirit. 

Indeed  it  may  be  aald,  aa  a  genera]  truth,  tluit  one  of  the 
Tcry  best  methoiis  of  learning  to  express  ourselves  aptly  in  our 
native  lan^ia^  is  to  habituate  ourselves  to  the  utterance  of 
thoughts  and  the  portrayal  of  images  conceived  hy  other  minds, 
and  embodied  in  other  tongues,  and  there  is  fiertiupit  no  practice, 
by  which  wc  can  no  readily  acquire  the  commuud  of  an  cxti.>nsive 
Tocnlmlary,  or  give  to  our  pergonal  dialect  so  great  a  compau, 
Sexihility  and  variety  of  expression,  as  by  the  tiaostation  of 
authors  whose  thoughts  run  in  cbauuels  not  familiar  to  our 
native  literature. 

Kor  is  it  that,  in  tranMation,  we  borrow  either  the  words,  or 
«vcn  the  phraseological  combinatioDa  of  those  from  whom  ve 
translate.  This  would  be  but  a  restamping  of  old  coin  without 
effacing  the  foreign  ima^  and  cupencriptioni  «  tlavish  imito* 


Ucr.  IX. 


on-iDCEB's  mvon  fokus 


413 


tton  of  the  original,  which  a  man  capable,  or  ambitious  of  be* 
coming  capable,  of  well  using  hi§  own  tongue,  could  not  dest-end 
to.  hut  it  is,  that  when  ve  tbink  another  uuin'M  thou^^btjt  in 
OUT  own  worda,  we  am  forced  out  of  tbe  familiitr  beats  of  our 
own  personal  diction,  and  compelled  sometimes  to  employ 
Tocabii^d  and  verbal  combinations,  whirh,  thongh  thej  may  tte 
perfectly  idiomatic,  we  have  not  before  appropriated  and  made 
our  own  by  habitual  use,  eomctimos  t^)  nc^tJate  new  alliances 
between  vfrnacular  words,  whicb,  if  tbev  never  have  yet  botn 
joined  together,  novorthvlcs  lawfully  and  profitably  may  b«." 

It  is  irapomible  here  to  go  into  a  critioul  ej:.iminution  uf  tbo 
Qumerotia  works  of  Cliauoer,  original  and  imitative,  and  the 
■pace  at  our  command  will  only  enable  us  to  take  a  cnrsi^ry 
view  of  some  of  the  more  important  of  his  remiuning  poems. 
Of  the  former  claes,  ono  of  the  beat  known  is  the  Troilua  and 
Crescidu,  which  is  founded  on  the  Filustrato  of  Boccaccio,  and 
in  port  directly  translated  from  tUat  nufbor.  Tbe  additions  to 
tixe  Italian  are  extensive,  impoi-t&ut,  and  probably  mainly 
original,  though  certainly,  in  part,  derived  from  French  writers. 
Chaucer  himself  inakea  no  mention  of  Hoccaeeio,  l>ut  professes 
to  derive  the  incidents  of  the  stor^-  from  Lolliu.*,  a  Latin  author; 
but  no  DUin  oritpiiiil  is  known,  nor  have  the  longer  additions 
been  tnwei)  U>  niiy  other  source.  It  cannot  be  said  that  the 
poem  is  e»flentially  improved  by  ttic  changes  of  the  translator, 
though,  in  some  passages,  great  skill  in  the  use  of  words  is 
exhibited,  and  the  native  liumotir  of  Chaucer  pervades  many 
portions  of  the  story,  which,  in  the  hands  of  Boccaccio,  were 
of  a  graver  ca<!t ;  but,  upon  tlio  wholo,  the  merit  of  Chaucer's 

*  MAi>((T  CliwliM  indi^vinpnt  mu  gtmt  in  t»ilMl*UDg  cot  of  one  tongua  into  an 
olbcr,  and  tetlir  tkill  l>v  hni  in  uur  £nglitb  aptai!!!  to  iudg«  of  tlio  Ptimwi  nnd 
ftopertia  ol  wordca.  and  to  diui'V  ■mtcnfca.  thn  nn;  rim  tia4  llixt  I  Imuii 
fcaosBti.  And  oHm  tio  voulde  cngtiriha  hit  nimin*  out  nf  Uic  Lsliue  or  Omks 
fpoa  lb*  todtynr.  hij  lookiiiu  of  lli'  W)ka  onnl;  witliont  FP«diiig  or  onutniing  at 
■U:  ;ln  mga  iiKht  vDrtlii«  and  Ti-rie  profitable  tor  oil  nvn.  aawdl  txih»  mdttw 
rtaodingof  the  bookr,  ta  also  for  Ui«  apUmas  of  framinf)  ilia  Anihoni  in  .  i - 
■ad  bMioring  Ibcrcby  their  iodgnncnt,  nnd  thennttLill  piitiiinj;  ilii-jr  l-ic^':. 
nUnnMOl  (iiMch. — EpiitUtcH'diia'tl'raiuiatumrfltnunlIttiNt,  Iranian:  Itf 


414 


THB   FUnrXR  AXD  THE   LEAT 


Lscrr.  IZ. 


ixintributions  to  the  origiQ&l  tale  is  not  su«h  as,  in  a  brief  and 
geneta)  view  of  his  poetical  and  philological  character,  to  re> 
paj  an  analysiii. 

The  vx()uisite  poem,  the  Flower  and  the  Ix«f,  is,  I  am  afmid, 
better  known  by  Drjden'*  modernization  of  it  than  by  the  origi- 
nid  text.   It  first  Appeared  in  [■'S07,  and  its  authiuitieity  has  been 
suspected,  but  the  internal  evidence  is  ahnoit  decisive  ia  ita 
faTOur.     Chaucer  himself,  in  the  L^end  of  Good  Women,  ex- 
[n«eslj  olludca  to  tliu  8ubjret,  as  one  on  which  he  had  written,  and 
there  can  he  little  douI)t  Lhut  the  poem  in  i^ue^tion  is  iiis.  Parts 
of  it  liavc  been  shown  to  be  ii»itatio»8  or  tratiElatious  from  tlie 
French,  but  thcjte  constitute  an  inoonxidernhlv  propoi-tioo  of  the 
work,  and  it  mufd  he  r^arded  a»  among  the  most  truly  original, 
u  it  certainly  is  one  of  the  finest,  of  Chancer  productioaa.  In<l(.-«d 
It  may  be  said,  with  respect  to  many  of  the  port's  allef;ed  obli- 
gations to  Jtoniuut;e  authors,  tho  eridenca  of  which  has  been 
industriously  colloctod  by  Siindiasand  others,  that  the  passage* 
cited  in  proof  of  the  theory  tliat  our  author  waa  little  better  than 
a  translator,  are,  for  Uie  most  part,  mere  commonpla^^e*,  which 
•re  found  in  all  literaturee,  and  the  tniu  orif^n  of  which  dates 
iM)  far  bacic  that  no  Romance  author,  ancient  or  modern,  can 
fairly  be  supposed  to  have  first  expressed  them. 

The  general  plan  of  the  Flower  and  the  Leaf  is  well  enough, 
though  Bomewhat  quaintly,  stated  by  the  first  editor: 

A  gentJowomnn,  out  of  an  arbonr  in  a  grove,  ecolb  a  great  Mmpnnta 
of  knight*  and  ladic*  in  a  ikunceupnn  the  grcmc  gnusc:  (lie  which 
bong  ended,  tbc^  all  kni^i-k-  downn,  anil  do  honour  to  the  daisie,  some 
to  the  flowDT,  and  snno  lu  the  Itaf^e.  Afterward  this  gentlewoman 
Itamcth  b>'  one  of  lh«»e  ladies  the  meaning  hereof,  which  i*  this: 
Th<^  wliieli  honour  tlie  flower,  a  thing  faditi;?  with  ovary  Wn-it,  are 
•ndi  iw  looke  alW  btauiio  and  worldly  pleasure.  But  tiioy  that 
liooour  the  leafe,  which  abideth  willi  the  mot,  notwithManding  tfaa 
froeta  and  winter  utomini,  nrr  tbty  whioh  follow  Tertue  and  during 
qualities,  without  rrgard  of  worldly  nwjivctx. 

One  of  the  moat  Btrilung  characteristics  of  this  poem  is  the 


.^M 


Lkct.  IX. 


tmxvctna  siupatst  vmn  vxTwrn 


415 


I 


iympftth;  it  manireste  with  nature.  Some  tatteta  of  this  feeling 
&rc  discoverable  in  Piers  Ploug-hioan,  but  it  is  first  fully  dJRplayvd 
by  Chaucer.  The  same  sensibility  to  the  charms  of  rural  sealery 
and  laodscapa  beatity  is  indeed  xhown  cltti-wlioro  by  our  author, 
but  perbap^^  uonlivn:  iu  sn  high  a  degniu.  Thix  feature  of  the 
poem  rcnderx  it  probable  that  it  isoneof  Chnucer'AlaterwoHdi; 
fi)r  the  pcrticptiou  of  luudiicapo  beauty  depcudit  upoD  u  long 
training  of  the  eye,  which  i»  hardly  perfecteil  tiotil  a  somewhAfr 
advanced  period  of  life.  Ik  the  hey-day  of  youUi,  we  do  not 
see  God  in  his  works,  and  the  increased  eDJoyment  of  rural 
scenery  is  one  of  the  compensations  reserved  by  Providence  for 
the  sober  ttga  of  those  who  have  so  familiarized  themselves  with 
the  ways  of  Katuio  as  to  understand  somo  of  the  maoy  voioee  in 
which  she  speaks  to  her  children.* 

But  the  loTc  of  niiture^  as  c-xliihited  in  this  poem,  is  rather  a 
matterof  fcelinf^  ttiiu)  of  in(elligt-iit  appreciation  or  of  n-finc(l 
taste;  for  the  dcscriptiun  of  tlie  grove  applies  to  thedippudand 

■  I  T<ralBt)>  bm  to  qiMtn  a  pouago  boot  k  diaMone  of  nf  «nn,  ikUTrnd  aad 
paliUAcd  ia  IMT  :— 

'Th«ac«of  thcvMiniuiliiu  annibor  eompamtioiL  ItbuliHtiwiulyardfTod, 
(JHt  At-  mw*  tit  niaUrial  btoaty  in  the  myriad  forms  of  fpuktantou*  nnliu*  uid 
tenutire  ut.  is  Ilie  U-l  ilrrrlopMl  iif  all  ttio  pawDr*  of  Mii)nioiu  jxTCiFpl  lua.  II 
tumoC  amto  M  ila  full  prrftvlina  unlil  th»  abntemcnt  of  the  "oatiuol  tatev" 
•Bom  to  Uin  pun  intrUigcDM  its  due  luprriority  atvr  the  phyiioal  nuripni.  uid 
tfaeMiiM  lo  wtiich  Iha  imprakicnu <f  vuiblo bcaatf  k»  nddini*nl  )im  Imrn  mdatd 
•adifuttiuliicdl^loag.  iitiil  pntup*  luiraiuwIoiM  vtlhotiml  eulliration.  Vomq 
nnooAicioiu  cnltintioa.  for  iu  Uim  wluot  of  lifb  oar  gnat  tmcket  oftm  ditgiUKM 
litr  liwim  Of  All  our  Oifuii,  tlio  eye  is  the  moal  nuecptil^  of  cultoti^  nai  U 
U  Um  oa«  fur  «)m>v  inralnatAn'  tnininjc  Kalum  biu  irnulii  th*  liuf^Mt  prariiioa. 
ITatiaglit.  nin+mi  ■ti-i-r-1-"ti"r' '■*■""  tul  on Cl i iif  su<l  colour,  and  it  U  longolwc^ 
TUlen,  aloa*.  Uut  giTci  tb«  peratptioo  of  t!i«  rtlirf  «hi<!h  apringa  tram  tba  diV 
tribntloii  of  lifftit  u>d  riiodi!,  (he  affliota  of  diitaniM!  and  rclntivo  poiition.  kiuI  ihn 
t$>iauiii  of  oompitnitiT*  manniludoi.  Thiu  fkr,  nnndMlinic  ta|M>H(iiim  earric* 
b«r  pv^iil.  But  ill*  tthci*«l  porvoptlon  of  bmulT  in  a  pniduol  ei  the  pcdod  wliea 
itNOistlMuae  intelltcl  bs*  acquired  ila  Ml  il-^miuioc  otct  mottiiltd  pajBion,  lh« 
»ii{A«mldod  tfoit  of  monJ  cullun^  and  it  ■ttnins  not  its  ripnnnu.  Mini  unilnr  tlw 
My*  of  an  nulamaal  mat,  Mnturc  hai  thut  mHrrrrd  toe  th*  Rolxr  ey«  of  nipi  Um 
Dia«t  inteUigrsI  appnoiatioo^  m)<1  thu  moil  •iijuinlM  nJQjmtia,  of  the  ohoicMl  of 
h*p  «ciWKiUB  pUb.  osd  the  ervnini;  of  thp  K'liolur  wbo  ha*  made  hi*  life  a  du> 
cajilino  U  tbeeredby  themoit  eiiiioMii>g«>Dl(in}>liiti^-uof  thr  world  «f  iateUac^ 
0d  giUcil  vilb  lh«  molt  exalted  tJeamrci  «f  tht  world  of  i 


416  m  TU)WKS  AND  THE  UtAT  Imn.  O. 

trimmed  artificial  plantation,  and  not  to  the  wild  and  iree  luxu- 
riance of  forest  growth.  Chaucer  here  unfortunately  followed 
Ma  literary  reminiscences,  instead  of  trusting  to  his  own  instincts 
and  )iis  taste ;  for  he  is  borrowing  from  a  French  poet  when  he 
speaks  of  the  '  okes  great,'  which  grew  *  streight  as  a  line,'  and 
at  equal  distances  from  ea«h  other,*  and  of  the  '  hegge,' — 

Wrethea  in  fere  so  well  and  cunningly, 
That  every  branch  and  lonfo  grew  by  mesuia, 
Plaino  as  a  boid,  of  an  height  by  and  by. 

But  thia  description  of  the  turf  must  have  been  original  for 
it  is  in  England  that  one  oftenest  Bnds : 

The  greno  graa 
So  email,  so  tliickc,  so  sliort,  no  frcmh  of  hew, 
That  most  like  itnto  green  wool  wot  I  it  was. 

I  believe  no  old  manuscript  of  the  Flower  and  the  Leaf  is 
known  to  be  extant  This  is  much  to  he  regretted,  because 
Speght's  edition  is  evidently  exceedingly  corrupt,  and  the  Terei- 
fication,  which  Beems  to  have  been  very  polished  and  mellifluous, 
is  much  impaired  by  the  inaccuracy  of  the  text. 

*  Dans  le  Dit  du  Lyon  (do  O.  Mnchault).  lea  BtUrea  do  I'Ue  oft  ftbord*  la  poit^ 
aoQt  loua  do  m6ino  liaulcur,  et  pluQlvs  u  egole  dislanca ;  genre  do  psjtsga  d^ji 
d^crit  par  O.  de  Lorris  et  qui  cliarmuit  loa  anuienB  Brctunh. 

Li  TorgiiTS  6toit  pompusBM, 
Car  d'lirbrcfl  y  evoit  oasei, 
AIhIs  de  groibsour  ct  do  imiifesaa 
FurenC  puroil,  oC  par  aoblesse 
Plauti  ei,  que  duIz  ne  onroit 
Com  plus  do  I'uQ  i  I'autre  Droit 

Sanilrat,  iXude  Mir  Chauetr,  p.  100. 

Id  the  trsDBlatioD  of  Owen,  or  tlie  Lady  nf  Ilio  Fountain,  by  Villnnatijaj,  ia 
tjiia  posautje:  "Apr^s  avoir  elri  bngtcmps,  j'tirririil  iLins  la  plus  belle  T&lUe  do 
monde ;  U  s'^lcmirnt  die  arbroa,  toua  do  m^mo  liuottur;"  and  in  a  Dote,  two 
eimiliir  psBaages  from  Ihe  Slyiyrian  and  the  JlKbinogioii  uro  cited.  — Villemanju^ 
Lea  fiomaiis  de  la  Talile  Bonde,  pp.  181,  S38.  This  aetma  10  indicate  a  taat« 
generated,  or  rather  depraved,  by  a  too  artificial  civilization,  auch  aa  we  can  baidly 
lappoae  to  have  exiated  in  anj  early  Celtic  nalion. 


LacT.  IX. 


OlKTERDrRT  TALES 


417 


Chaucer's  ^3t«At  work,  that  on  which  hi*  elnlm  to  bo  raolced 
Unoi^  the  6rHt  ornaments  of  modem  literature  muflt  principiilly 
rest,  b  his  Cnnterbuiy  Talcs.  Tbi«  is  a  culIectJ'^D  of  stories  re- 
lated by  tho  mvmbcrs  of  a  company  of  pilgrims  oe  they  roda 
together  to  woniliip  and  pay  their  vowa  at  the  ahrtDC  of  *  the 
boly  bliaful  martir,'  St.  Thomas  k  IteckeL 

The  hoet  of  an  inn,  the  Tsbfird,  at  Soutbwark — where  tli« 
pil^ma,  twenty-nine  in  number,  accidentally  meet  oh  their 
way  to  Canterbury,  and  piisn  thi;  night — joins  their  compnny, 
and  acts  as  tb«  presiding  spirit  of  the  party.  It  ia  t^wd  that 
each  pilgrim  thail  tell  at  least  one  tale — for  there  ia  some  con* 
fusion  about  the  number — on  the  journey  to  Canterbury,  and 
another  on  the  return ;  but  the  whole  number  of  stories  is 
twenty-four  only,  Chniiccr  having  died  beforu  the  work  was 
completed.  After  a  brief  introduction,  filled  with  the  most 
cheerful  images  of  epnng,  the  Reason  of  the  pilgrimage,  the  poet 
commences  the  narrative  with  a  description  of  the  person  and 
the  character  of  each  member  of  the  party.  This  description 
extends  to  about  seven  hundred  lines,  and,  of  course,  aflbrds 
epaoe  for  a  vety  Hpiriti.fi  and  graphic  portrayal  of  the  physical 
Mpect,  and  an  outline  of  the  moral  features,  of  t»ch.  This 
htler  part  of  the  description  is  generally  more  r^Idly 
sketched,  because  it  was  a  part  of  the  autlior's  plan  to  ullow  his 
persoongen  to  bring  out  their  xpectal  tnuta  of  characie-',  and 
thus  to  <)epict  and  individualize  themselves,  in  the  inter- 
ludes between  the  tales.  The  selection  of  the  pilgrims  is  ewU 
dentiy  made  with  reference  to  tliia  object  of  devclopement  in 
action,  and  therefore  constitute-i  an  essential  feature  of  tiie 
plot  We  hare  persons  of  all  the  ranks  not  ti)o  far  removed 
ftom  each  other  by  artificial  distinctions,  to  be  suppcaed 
capable  of  associating  upon  that  fooling  of  temporary  equality, 
which  18  the  law  of  good  fellowrahip  among  IrarelWrs  bvitud  on 
the  same  journey  and  accidentally  brought  together.  AU  th« 
great  classes  of  English  humanity  are  thu'i  representt^l,  and 
opportunity  is  ^ven  for  the  di.^play  of  the  burmonics  and  the 

■  B 


41S 


cahturbdhy  tales 


Iter.  IX. 


jealousies  wbirli  now  unitnl,  now  divi<l«l  the  interests  of  dif- 
forent  OTi\vn  nixl  different  Tocations  ia  the  commonwenlth. 
The  clerical  ]>U(^riii)ti,  il  will  t>e  qWtvwI.  kto  proportionately 
very  niim<!rouA.  'Jlie  (^iposure  of  tlw*  corruptions  of  the  cburvb 
was  doubtless  a  leading  aim  with  the  [>o«l,  and  If  the  whole 
sensa,  which  vns  designed  to  ^xlend  to  at  Iea«it  fifly-rigbt  taleii, 
had  been  completed,  tbe  crimiuations  and  recrimirialioii-i  of  the 
jeaJoos  ecclfsiasUcs  would  bare  exhibited  tbe  whole  profession 
io  &0  iiDcnviiiblo  li^bt.  But  Cbauecr  could  bo  just  an  well  na 
Berere.  Ilia  purtiuit  of  the  priorva,  tJioiigh  it  docs  not  it|>ara 
the  aflVctutions  of  the  lady,  is  eoRiplimentar3r ;  and  bis  '  good 
man  of  religion,'  the  '  pore  Persoun  of  a  toun,*  of  whom  it  it 
said  that — 

Crintes  lore,  and  hU  apoitiM  twolve, 

Uo  taught,  and  ferM  bo  folwed  it  himiwlTe, 

bati  been  bundredd  of  timee  quoted  aa  one  of  tbe  mort  benutitol 
pictures  of  charity,  humility,  and  gonerouB,  eonaeieiiTioiui,  intel> 
ligent  dfviitiou  to  the  duties  of  the  clerical  cnlling,  which  can 
be  fouD<l  in  tho  whole  ranji^  of  English  literature. 

None  of  thesi;  rfcvU-ln.'*,  I  Ix'lieve,  hax  ever  been  trac(-d  to  a 
foreign  sourci-,  and  th<ty  are  so  Uioruiigbly  nitttonal,  that  it  is 
hardly  possible  4a  suppose  that  any  imajfinatioa  but  that  of  on 
Engliabman  oould  havo  conceived  thorn.  In  the  first  introdtio 
tion  of  the  individuala  described  io  the  prologues  to  titc  itore 
Btoriee,  and  in  tbe  dialogues  which  occur  at  the  pauses  bctwee 
the  tales,  wherever,  in  sliort,  the  oarraton  appi-ar  in  their  ov 
psnonsi  the  ctianict^-rs  aru  an  well  marked  and  discriminate^^ 
and  as  harnionioiu  and  oonRi>itent  in  action,  us  in  tbe  best  ^ 
oomediM  of  niodcrn  limcx.  AlUiough,  IbeTefure,  there  is,  in.«jl 
the  plan  of  the  composition,  nothing  of  technical  dramatic  fornr-^?| 
or  incident,  yet  the  atimirable  conception  of  character,  the  cto . 
Bummnte  skill  with  vliicli  each  ia  sustained  and  developed,  an. 
tlie  nature,  life,  and  spirit  of  the  dialogue,  abundantly  prov  - 
that  if  the  drama  hod  been  known  in  Chauccr*8  time  ■• 


LscT.  IX. 


CAXTEBfiCBY  TALES 


419 


brondi  of  Uring  Uterabire,  be  miglit  buve  attained  to  as  Iii^li 
excellence  in  comedy  08  anj-  Eii^li.4li  or  Continental  writ«r. 

The  atory  of  a  comedy  is  but  a  contrivajioe  to  bring  Ili« 
chAiactora  into  contnct  (ind  relation  with  each  other,  and  the 
invention  of  a  8iiita)>Ie  plot  is  a  matter  altogether  too  simple  to 
hare  rrcatcd  the  slightest  difllculty  to  a  mind  like  Cli.-tuccr'8; 
Ue  is  essentially  a  dramatist,  and  if  his  great  work  dove  not 
appear  io  the  conventional  dramatic  form,  it  18  an  accident  of 
the  tiiii<*t  and  by  no  means  proves  a  want  of  power  of  original 
conception  or  of  artistic  skill  in  th«  author. 

Tliia  J8  a  point  of  interest  in  the  history  of  modem  literatnre, 
because  it  is  prohably  the  first  instanco  of  the  exhibition  of 
nnqiieHtionnhle  dramatic  genius  in  cilli«r  the  Gothic  or  the  Ho* 
maiiec  laiiguagcf*.    [  do  not  mean  that  tliere  had  not  previonsily 
existed,  in  inodei-ii  Europe,  anything  like  histrioni<;  repreHOnla- 
tion  of  real  or  imafi'"'"'?  ovi-nts;  hut  neither  the  Decameron  of 
Boccaccio,  to  which  the  ('atiterbury  Ta'us  have  been  compurtxl, 
nor  any  of  the  Mysteries  and  Moralitien,  or  oUier  ima^ative 
works  of  the  Middle  Ages,  in  which   several   pi'niont^^-s    are 
introduced,  show  any  such  power  of  conceiving  and  sustaining 
individual  character,  08  to  prove  that  its  author  could  liave  fur- 
nigbed  the  pcrsonrwi  of  a  respectahlw  play.     Chaucer,  therefore, 
may  fairly  he  said  to  be  not  only  tlie  earliest  dramatic  geniia  of 
modern  Europe,  but  to  have  been  a  dramatist  before  that  which 
is  technically  known  as  the  existing  drama  was  invented." 

The  tales  related  by  the  pilgiiina  arc  as  various  as  the  cha^ 
ractvTS  of  tho  narrators,  grave,  gay,  pathetic,  humoroim,  morale 
licentiouH,  chivalric  and  viilgnr.  Fvw  of  the  stories  —  perhaps 
Done  of  them  —  ore  orijiinal  in  invention,  and  some  are  litUo 
more  than  close  traniilations  from  th«  Latin  oi  the  French  i 


*  Tlw  Mcondfolnmetrf  the  Rdiqniie  Antiqnvof  Wright  and  IblllvvH  rontaln* 
taorman  written  In  ChaMTr'a  ovm  tiine  Ofviiut  'BliiMcIo  PU}*.'  U  i-'if  mu- 
miltmbti!  intrrnt.  both  from  iti  nibjciTt.  aiul  na  a  philolotfldil  Bionunn  nl,  nnd  I 
Ktl^oiii  to  Uiu  It^ctnue  coi>lous  miaclj  tnsa  iL     &m  LoD|[«r  NoUv  aod  !llu>L». 

■  ■  • 


420 


TUX  II05KG   PUEflES  TALE 


LrOT.  IX. 


but  most,  oeptcially  those  of  «  gayer  cast,  arc  thorooglily  im- 
bued vttli  Ctinucer'ii  spirit  and  vitb  English  DfitioEuJ  humour; 
tbcy  hftve  been  imimatt^d  with  anew  life,  iinrlall  that oouiititutes 
their  real  literary  value  ia  entirely  tie  poet's  own. 

It  is  of  coarse  impoesible  to  give  an  anaiyds  of  any  number 
of  thcso  felled,  nnd  nothing  but  the  perusal  of  them  can  convey 
to  tbfl  student  the  la»«t  idi:^  of  thuir  cxtruordinnry  merit. 

There  are,  however,  b(wid(«  tlio  gen«rul  fi-nturcs  to  which  I 
have  alluded,  Ronie  tmitu  which  remnrkahly  ditliiigii:sh  nil  the 
fatlev—  with  the  exception  of  two  or  three  profe-^edly  didnctio 
in  character —  &oin  most  of  Chaucer's  imitative  worltH.  Tboy 
are  pervaded  with  sn  emiDciitly  practicral,  Jifp-Ulco  tone,  and  a 
pithy  EcntciitiousoeMi  which,  by  the  cxix-oding  appositeneaa  of 
tho  seutimeut  to  the  ciraiinstanoes  detailed,  is  atrildiigly  con- 
trast*.^ with  the  moral  platitudes  and  exlinu-tted  comraoDploces 
of  the  P'rench  poeta  he  so  often  copies,  and  still  more  strongly  di^ 
tJuguishcd  from  the  ethical  lessons  with  which  coutomporaneous 
writers  so  freely  sfirinklc  their  pagex,  English  morality  has 
generally  been  ethics  in  action,  not,  in  theory  or  proftssion,  and 
Cliuue«r  modified  moat  of  his  Canterbury  Tale^  in  accordance 
with  this  trait  of  the  national  eiiaracter. 

The  tale  which  is  most  unmistakably  marked  with  the 
peculiarities  of  Chaucer's  genius,  and  is  therefore  tlie  most 
ehnracteristic  of  the  scriojs  i»  the  Nonnc  Prestos  Tale.  This  ia 
a  story  of  the  carrj-ing  off  of  a  cock  by  a  fox,  and  tho  escape  of 
the  fowl  from  the  devourer  through  t]je  folly  of  Reynard  in 
opwning  his  mouth  to  mock  bis  pursuers,  in  compliance  witb  the 
advice  of  his  prey.  These  mere  incidents  arc  certainly  not  of 
Chaucer's  invention,  and  the  naked  plan  of  the  tale  has  been 
thought  to  be  borrowed  from  a  French  fa1>le  of  about  forty 
lines,  found  in  the  poems  of  Mario  of  Franco ;  but  Chaiiei^r  has 
extended  it  to  more  than  «ix  hundred  verses,  the  part  thus 
added  consisting  chiefly  of  a  dialogue  —  for,  '  at  thilkc  tyme,* 
*  Bestis  and  briddea  could  speke  and  synge ' —  on  the  waniingB 
conveyed  by  visions,  between  the  cook,  who  bad  been  terrified 


Lect.  IX. 


THE  KOXNB  PBESTES  TALS 


421 


by  a  dream>  and  the  pride  of  his  harem,  *&yre  damyeel 
PcrtUotc,'  whom  he  had  w-aketl  by  snoring  in  the  agonies  of  hia 
Dightmkre.  In  tbU  discussion  Partlut  assitils  ChEint]cl(»r  with 
both  riiiictde  and  argument,  tryiug  half  to  shume  and  half  to 
reason  him  out  of  bia  unmanly  fearsi :  — 

*  Away  I  *  quod  tclic, '  fy  on  yow,  hcrtcles  I 

AUiuI'  quod  avIiK,  *hr  by  that  GikI  above] 

Noir  huve  ye  lust  myu  hat,  und  al  my  lovnf 

I  caii  Duughl  love  a  cuward,  by  iny  fcilL 

For  c«nts,  what  so  cay  wvtutiian  »«ith, 

We  alls  deaureo,  if  it  nu{<hto  be. 

To  have  hoiubondee.  hardy,  riche,  and  in, 

And  M-cr^  nnd  no  nygard.  no  no  fool, 

No  him  that  in  t^an  of  dvrry  tool, 

Nv  noon  avnunUr,  by  that  (lod  abovel 

How  dural  ye  xiyii,  for  Mhamu !  unto  yotir  lon^ 

That  any  thing  might  nuikft  yow  a^L-rd  J 

Have  ye  no  muutee  hert,  and  ban  a  berdt ' 

She  nacribcs  his  druam  to  *  replecciouns,*  quotes  *  Catouo, 
which  that  was  ho  wise  a  tasn,'  as  saying,  '  ae  do  no  force  of 
dremes,'  and  recommends  an  energetic  course  of  remedies: — 

Of  laiiriol,  ctntury  aail  fumytere. 

Or  elks  of  vWvi  hay,  tiiHt  growith  thero^ 

Of  catapuH,  or  of  gaytre  beriia, 

Of  crbe  yvo  that  groweth  in  our  yeid. 

The  cock,  in  his  rvply,  ((ucstions  the  authority  of  Cato,  and 
shows  much  reading,  ()uotin);  freely  from  legendary  and  classic 
lore.  He  pities  the  womanly  ignorance  of  his  feathered  epouse, 
»ad,  apropos  of  the  legend  of  *  Seint  Kenclni,'  says  i  — 

'  I  hadd«  IoT«r  than  my  Rhol^ 
That  ye  had  rnd  hi*  Ii.%end,  m  hare  ^ 
Same  I'crtclot,  I  wy  yow  twvrcly, 
HacrobiuK,  timt  writ  the  avinoun 
In  AiifTrtk  of  the  worthy  Ciptouu, 
AfTurtiic-th  dreme*,  and  sallh  tliat  ihay  bees 
Waniyng  of  tliiugui  that  men  after  bobq. 


422  Jam  Miasm  raetis  iau  i^et.  IZ. 

And  (brtbermore,  I  pn.y  tow  loketh  wd 

la  the  Olde  Teatameat,  of  Daniel, 

If  he  huld  dremes  eajr  ranrt^; 

Rede  eek  of  Joae[^,  and  ther  achal  ye  aee 

Whetbir  dremes  b«D  Bom  tyme  (I  say  nought  alia) 

WamTng  of  thinges  that  schul  after  &0e, 

Lok  of  E^pt  the  king,  dann  Phaxao, 

His  baker  and  hu  botiler  alao, 

Whethir  thay  felte  noon  effect  in  dremii.' 

He  DOW  tries  to  recover  the  ^ood  graces  of  hia  &raaiite 
•ultaaa  by  &  method  familiar  to  beopecked  husbands,  pencMwl 
flattery:  — 

*  Whan  I  ee  the  beant^  of  yoor  &e», 
Te  ben  so  scaiiet  hiew  about  your  eyghen. 
It  makith  al  my  drede  for  to  deyghen-* 

But,  by  way  of  quiet  retaliation  for  Fartlet'e  sarcasms,  he  eitea  « 
LAtin  proverbial  saying:  Mulier  fst  hominis  amfitsiOf  which 
he  turns  into  a  compliment  by  this  tran^ilation:  — 

'  Madame,  the  sentence  of  this  I^tyn  is : 
Womman  in  mannes  joye  and  mannes  blin* 
He  DOW 

fleigh  donn  fro  the  beem 
For  it  waa  day,  and  eek  his  hennes  alio. 
•  >  >  • 

He  lokith  aa  it  nere  a  grim  lioiln  ; 
And  oD  his  toon  he  rometh  up  and  doon 
Him  dcynod  not  to  eet  his  foot  to  gronnde. 
He  cliulcklih,  wluin  he  hath  a  com  i-found^ 
And  to  him  rennen  than  his  wifes  alle. 

The  fox  seizes  him  while  he  is  crowing,  and  the  conclonoB  oJ 
the  talc  is  as  follows;  — 

Now,  goods  men,  I  pray  herkneth  alle ; 
Lo,  how  fortune  torceth  Eodeinly 
The  hope  and  pride  eek  of  her  enemy. 
This  cok  that  lay  upon  this  foxes  bak, 
Ib  al  his  drede,  unto  the  fox  he  spak. 


Uet.  IX. 


THE  K.NI0nTES  TiXS 


43S 


jLni  mi'lc,  '  nrn,  if  that  I  wurc  iia  ye. 

Yet  MlitiJd  I  suvn,  (un  iris  Gutl  holpi-  me); 

'  Tiimctli  iigriii,  j'«  jjrouile  tlitrli's  all«  [ 

A  Tvrruy  jjcaiilma  upuii  juw  iiill«. 

Now  ani  I  come  unto  thU  vrooJca  nyde, 

Haugri  youre  liede,  tlie  cok  kIioI  li«er  abydei 

I  wol  liiia  ele  in  faith,  and  tbat  uiooii.' 

^e  fox  answered, '  In  fiiilh,  it  scli.il  bo  doon.' 

And  oLil  Lo  s|iak  thut  word,  al  wdcinly 

TlU8  ook  brak  from  liis  mouili  dolTrerly, 

And  heigh  upon  a  tree  ho  fletgh  nnooo. 

And  whan  the  fox  noigh  that  )ie  wn«  i-gooo, 

*AIIit»l'  qnnd  he,  'a  Clinunt^clorc,  alliuil 

1  have  to  yow,'  quod  he, '  y-don  trcKpoN, 

lonsmochc  m  1  makid  you  nf^^d, 

Whoji  I  yow  hcnl,  and  hronglic  out  of  tho  ycrd| 

But,  wru,  1  dudi:  it  iti  no  Yrick('<)  nnU-nt; 

Com  doun,  and  I  wihul  tciln  vow  wliut  I  menL 

I  aohal  aay  svtli  to  yow,  Gnd  liclp  mu  ao.' 

•Ksy  than,'  quod  be, '  I  nchicw  ua  bmbe  tuo, 

And  fini  I  ticiirew  myneir,  bL>Lh<!  bloitd  uud  boonti^ 

If  thou  bife'ile  we  auy  clkr  ibuu  oi'Uea. 

Thoa  tcbait  uo  iiiuro  thui-^jb  tliy  lluterye. 

Do  me  to  ^ytige  and  wyiiki.-  wiiL  uiyn  ye. 

For  ho  thai  wynkiih.  wbau  lie  scholde  eeo, 

AI  wilfidly,  God  let  him  Derer  the  I' 

*  Nay,'  quod  Iha  fox,  '  but  God  him  giro  tncschnunce. 

That  in  ao  nndiacrot  of  goTcmatince, 

That  jauglcth,  whcQ  ho  acholdo  holdo  hia  pcoa.' 

The  Knightes  Talc,  or  tti«  Story  of  Ptdamoa  and  Arcitc,  ia  a 
farourable  instaDoe  of  Chaucer's  nianoer  of  dealing  with  thi- 
fables  he  borrowed  from  Romance  authors.  The  Knight'ii  Talu 
is  an  abridjrc^  translation  of  a  part  of  Boocaecio's  Teseide,  but 
vith  coiieidcTtiblu  chnn^es  in  the  plan,  which  is,  perhnpe,  not 
much  improved,  nod  with  important  additions  iu  the  dcsoriptice 
uud  the  more  iniaginati  w  portionn  of  the  atory.  Thwi;  addiliooa 
are  not  inferior  to  the  tineot  parl^t  of  Boccaccio's  work,  and  ons 
of  them,  the  description  of  the  Temple  of  itaiB,  is  particularly 
iaterestisg,   aa  proving  that   Chaucer    puESt^sscd   a  pover  of 


494 


TBB   KKIOnTBS  TJU.B 


UcT.  IX. 


treating  the  grand  and  terrible,  of  which  do  racdem  poet  but 
Dante  had  jei  given  an  example.  The  poet  here  intennixes 
the  comic  n'ilh  the  tragic,  as  itctiinl  life,  and  tifc'u  gri-at  inter- 
preter, Sluikc^puarc,  ko  oOvn  tio.  Mature  smilvM  through  her 
tean.  Iitolated  evenU,  it  is  true,  ar«  frequeull;  ittamited  with 
uanntig»t«d  sadness,  liut  human  life,  as  a  whole,  whether 
individual  or  general,  is  iuterspereed  with  hidicrous  scenoA. 

There  is  some  confunon  between  the  description  of  the 
edifice  it»olf,  and  of  Uio  i^intlng*  upi>n  the  walifi  of  it;  htit  It 
•eenu  to  Itave  lieen  a  represeotatinn,  at  Thebt-s,  of  a  temple 
of  Ihlore  in  lliraee,  with  its  decorations^  One  feature  of  the 
construction  of  the  temple  is  very  striking,  as  showing  the 
gliiwtly  character  of  the  light  by  which  the  darkness  of  it« 
iatetior  wa«  made  visible : 

The  DOftliea  light  in  at  the  don  ulioa, 
For  WTHdow  in  the  valle  dq  wa«  there  aooa, 
Thonigh  which  moo  might  do  light  disceme. 

I  8uppo8«  the  '  northern  light'  is  the  ntirora  borcalis,  but  this 
phenomenon  is  ho  rarely  mentioned  by  nicJittval  writcre,  that 
it  may  be  questioned  whetht^r  Chauct^r  meant  anything  moro 
than  the  faint  and  cold  illuminntion  rcoMved  by  reSecUon 
tiirotigh  the  duor  of  iiu  ajiartmcnt  fronting  the  north. 

The  views  which  the  {joets  of  closaic  antiquity  and  those  of  the 
middle  ages  took  of  nature,  were  modi6ed  and  limited  partly 
by  the  character  of  their  knowledge  of  pliysical  law,  and  partly 
by  the  actual  connection  between  natural  phenomena  uid  the 
proctiail  interests  of  human  life.  Celestial  and  meteoric  ap* 
pearanci^  which  neither  affected  the  temperature  of  the  atmo- 
sphere and  the  dii>tributioit  of  ruin  and  mow,  nor  were  regarded 
us  explicable  by  known  l.iw,  or  as  posscesing  an  astrological 
significance  capable  of  tut«rpretatton,  appear  to  have  attracted 
■very  little  attention.  In  like  manner,  terrestrial  objects,  which 
wore  not  sources  of  danger  or  of  profit,  which  neither  helped 
nor  hindered  mit^-rial  inttirests,  did  not  in  general  excite  interest 
enough  to  stimulate  to  the  closeness  of  observation  which  ta 


1,1CT.  }X. 


TDS  SJCrZBES  TALS 


42& 


necessary  to  bring  out  the  latcat  poeti;  that  1!cs  litd  under 
Kature'a  rudt«t  siirfhcc^  Igiiomnce  of  geography  and  of  his- 
tory nmotliLTtid  tbo  coiniiopulite  oliuity  which  ages  of  wider 
icstTuctioi)  and  culture  have  shown,  and  it  if  nol  straa.:^c  that 
tho  Greeks,  who  regarded  every  foreipicr  as  a,  Ltu-bariau, 
eutitlad  to  none  of  the  privik-gcM  of  Hclleriic  huinouity,  should 
have  felt  no  Bymp;ithy  witli  thosu  humliUi  cn-utiirtis  which  men 
too  fiultishly  cuimiditr  as  at  all  times  subji-ct  to  their  irrespon- 
«iblti  dominion,  an<l  as  without  individaal  rights  and  int«TieBts 
of  their  own.  It  is  difficult  to  suppose  euch  chans''*  'n  plij-sical 
law  as  the  non-appcaraucc  of  tlie  aurora  buruili)',  during  the 
many  ccuturies  which  have  left  no  record  of  this  striking 
phenomenon,  would  imply;  but  wbea  we  remember  that  the 
poetry  of  Greece  and  of  Rome  contains  only  tbo  fewest,  faiutest, 
and  most  questionable  allusions  to  the  phosphoric  Eparkltog  of 
the  sea,  we  may  well  bclnrvelbftt  those  who  bad  a  hundred  timwi 
witnessed  tlit:-  coruacution  of  the  northern  lights,  Uiought  it  a 
meteor  too  unrelated  to  the  life  of  man  to  be  worthy  of  poetio 
celebration. 

Every  student  of  Chaucer,  in  reading  the  Squ^ens  Talfl^ 
will  share  the  wi.th  of  Milton,  that  we  could — 

Call  up  him  who  Ml  hnlf  told 

Tho  Ktory  of  Camlitiscim  bold, 

Ol'  CiimluU,  and  of  AlgiirMftt, 

And  irho  hud  Ouiiut.'*:  to  wife,  * 

Tliai  owuM  the  virtuous  ring  of  f^ait, 

And  of  ilio  wondrous  bonw  of  hraM 

On  which  tho  Tartar  Ling  did  ride. 
This  most  admirable  talv,  which  ui  unfortunately  unliniRhed, 
is  the  wildest  and  the  uio:«t  romantic  ol'  Chaucer's  works.  The 
origin  of  the  fahie  has  not  been  discovered,  un<l  it  hiia  been 
argued  that  it  must  have  been  dptwn  from  an  Orlontal  80urco; 
not  bccautte  any  analogon  to  it  is  known  to  exist  in  Kastern 
literature,  but  beeause  it  is  too  littlu  in  hBrinony  with  the 
character  of  European  invention  to  be  supposed  of  Occidental 
growth.     However  this  may  be,  the  Boene  and  acceasories  of  the 


426  T&B   SQCTEBES   TALI  Lkt.  IX. 

story  do  Dot  belong  to  the  sphere  of  Orieatal  fiction,  and  the 
followiDg  speculations  of  the  bystanders  on  the  myeterions  pro- 
perties of  the  brazen  horse  and  the  magic  mirror,  sword  and 
ring,  (AQ  hardly  be  other  than  the  work  of  Chaucer,  if  not  ia 
■ubstance,  at  least  in  form  and  tone : 

Greet  was  the  pres  that  Bwarmed  to  and  &o 

To  gaurea  on  tliis  hon  that  sConiielh  so ; 

For  it  ijo  higli  was,  aad  so  brod  and  long, 

So  wd  proporcioDed  to  be  strong, 

Right  as  it  were  a  stued  of  Liunbai'dye ; 

Therlo  so  borsly,  and  so  quyk  of  ye, 

A»  if  a  gL'Miil  Poyleys  courser  were } 

For  certed,  fro  hia  tayl  unto  his  ecre 

Nature  ne  art  nc  oiuthe  him  Douglit  amende 

In  no  dtgre,  as  al  the  puepel  wende. 

But  cvci-moie  Iter  moijte  wonder  wan, 

How  that  it  coutUt!  f;oon,  and  was  of  bras; 

It  was  of  fayry,  as  tlio  poeple  scmed, 

DiviTso  pople  divcrsly  they  demcdj 

As  maay  hedcs,  as  many  wittes  been. 

They  murmured,  as  doth  a  swann  of  bec% 

And  made  skiles  after  her  fonla^es, 

EebtvHyng  of  the  olde  poetries, 

And  sfiydfn  it  was  i-Jike  the  Pngas6, 

The  bars  tliat  liadde  ivyiigi's  for  to  Jlc, 

Or  elles  it  was  the  Grckissch  hora  SynOD, 

That  broughte  Troye  to  dostiuccioun, 

As  men  may  in  the  olde  gcstes  ri;de. 

*Myn  hert,'  quod  oon,  '  is  evermore  in  dredc^ 

I  trow  som  men  of  nrmes  ben  tlierinne. 

That  Kcliapi'n  hem  this  cite  for  lo  wynne ; 

It  were  good  that  such  thing  were  knowe.' 

AnotlitT  rowncd  to  his  fclaw  lowe. 

And  sayde:  '  It  lyth,  for  it  ia  rather  lik 

An  apparencc  maud  liy  some  magik, 

As  jogeloura  pkycn  at  this  festes  grete.' 

Of  sondt'y  tliuughtes  thus  they  jaugle  and  tret^ 

As  lewed  peple  demeth  comunly 

Of  tliingcH  that  bea  maad  more  subtilf 


I.ICT.  IX.  TBS   SQUTZBEB   TALK  4S7 

ThsD  they  can  in  ber  lewcdnes  comprchende) 
They  decmen  gladly  to  the  badder  ende. 
And  som  of  hem  wondred  un  the  miirour, 
That  bom  was  up  into  the  maihter  toiir, 
How  men  micrht  is  it  suche  (hinges  se. 
Another  answerd,  and  sayd,  it  might  wel  bv 
Natureily  by  composiciouns 
Of  angels,  and  of  heigh  reflexiouoa;  * 
And  HByde  that  in  Rome  was  audi  ood. 
They  epeeke  of  Alhazen  and  Vitilyon, 
And  Aristotle,  that  writen  in  her  lyrea 
Of  queynte  myrroura  and  proBpectyree, 
As  knowen  they  that  han  her  bokea  herd. 
And  otlier  folk  have  wondred  on  the  Bwerd^ 
That  woldc  passe  thorughout  everything; 
And  fel  in  speche  of  Telophns  the  kyng, 
And  of  Achilles  for  his  queynte  spere, 
For  he  coutbe  with  it  botho  hele  and  dere, 
Right  in  such  wise  aa  men  may  with  the  BweH, 
Of  which  right  now  ye  have  your  selven  herd. 
They  speeken  of  sondry  hardyng  of  metal,  ' 
And  spckcn  of  medicines  therwithal, 
And  how  and  whan  it  schulde  harded  be, 
Which  is  unknowe  algat  unto  me. 
Tho  apecken  they  of  Canacees  ryng, 
And  eeyden  ullu,  that  such  a  wonder  thing 
Of  craft  of  rynges  herd  they  never  noon, 
Sauf  that  he  Moyses  and  kyng  Salomon 

*  This  reaaODing  remiivla  one  (tf  the  popular  eiplanation  of  tabls-tnming  ud 
ether  kindred  mysteries.  PersonB  who  cannot  detect  Uie  Uick,  and  are  afraid  of 
being  suapect^d  of  a  Buperatitioua  belief  in  the  snpernatural  character  of  the 
phpnomenon.  if  thej  honeetlj  confess  tbeir  inabilitj  to  solve  tlie  problem, 
take  refuge  in  'Kience,'  and  ascribe  the  alleged  &cta  to  tUetricity,  tbongh  the 
knoo-a  poirera  of  th&t  agent  are  as  inadequate  to  furnish  a  rationale  of  the  eztn- 
oi'dinaiy  gTrations  and  saltations  which  bevitcbed  lAbles,  chain  a&d  other  hom^ 
hold  gear  are  sffinned  to  execute,  u  are 

'  compoaidoun* 
Of  angels  [angles],  and  Leigh  reflezionnii' 

to  explain  the  properties  of  the  Tartar's  magic  minor. 

Men  love  to  cheat  tbemselves  with  bard  words,  and  indolence  ofttm  aecepla  IIm 
tamt  of  a  pbcDomeDon  la  a  substituto  for  the  rciaott  of  it. 


428  OUiCCBB  AXD  QOWBB 

Haidden  a  a»iov  of  connynt;  in  nidi  art. 
11iu«  aeyvn  ihc  pqile,  and  drowcn  h«iD  apart. 
Bat  tiaUialn  mid  tadea  Uut  it  wna 
Wonilcr  thing  to  maku  of  fume  •uvdicn  gta^ 
And  yit  is  gks  nought  lilet^  aitMcbco  of  fcroa^ 
But  fur  they  ban  i-knawvn  it  m>  lerac; 
Therfor  oetaK-tfa  licr  janjjIynfT  aod  livr  vrimdor. 
As  Mn>  WDii^IfMl  torn  tk  vKum  o(  tlioador, 
On  pbbe  sad  flood,  on  ge>m>mtr.  and  ou  inj'Bt, 
And  on  all*  thing,  &  tiiai  tiK  cuum  u  wiaU 
Tliiu  juif^en  th«/,  and  demen  and  d«vyM^ 
Til  that  tlw  kyng  gan  fro  bu  bord  arii*. 


LixT.  U*. 


Two  oth«r  tal«fl  are  inreAled  with  a  good  deal  of  critical 
tntcrect,  by  the  &cC  that  they  are  generftlly  supposed  to  have 
been  taken,  thougli  with  important  modiiicatiotu,  from  Gower'a 
Coofeasio  Atmtutia,  wbich  in  bviiurod  to  bavo  bc-cn  published 
while  Chaucer  was  engitged  upon  the  CaDtcirbury  Talcs.  Bat 
Gower  appq^rs  to  have  invented  nothing,  and  as  not  only  the 
incidents  but  the  plots  of  both  tales  arc  found  in  more  ancient 
forniH,  it  is  moru  probable  that  the  two  poeta  borrowed  them 
from  a  counion  source  than  that  one  of  tJiem,  even  before  the 
days  of  copyright,  ebould,  without  acknowledgement,  have  pla- 
giarized from  a  friend  and  contemporary  of  his  own  natioD. 
Either  would,  no  doubt,  have  matlo  free  use  of  foreign  authors, 
and  of  Ihoce  [Mpular  Icgemis  wliich  hud  for  ccn(urie»  floated 
about  the  world,  and  were  fairly  to  be  re^rded  as  nuUiusjiliit 
common  property,  to  which  poteeision  was  a  trufficient  title ;  bat 
Chaucer  cannot  be  convicted  of  •  conveying'  anything  that  was 
rightfully  Gowor's,  without  stronger  oridenco  than  the  reaeni- 
blunoe  botween  these  stories.  Indeed  fhero  is,  in  Gower'ft  dic- 
tion, vome  inturnnl  evidence  that  the  story  of  Constance  is  a 
trauidation  from  tlie  French,  such,  fcir  example,  aa  the  use  of 
enviroune  as  an  adverb,  in  the  French  sense  of  nearly^ 
abouti  aa: 

Within  a  ten  aula  eRi>troun«^ 


UcT.  IX. 


CBAUCER  ASD   flOWEB 


429 


vithtn  about  ten  milc».'    OUier  instaoccs  to  tbe  same  purpoas 

might  be  cited ;  but  when  ire  consider  the  intimate  relations  of 

I  tlie  two  langua^N,  and  the  tiucvrtniutj  (>F  the  boiiniJariF'  tititwcn 

[them  at  Uiat  periot),  it  must  be  admitted  that  such  evidence  i$ 

•  vorth  littJe. 

The  leadinji  incidents  of  tie  stories  are  the  same  in  both 
•utboTS,  but  in  Chaucer's  version^  have,  in  geoera),  more  minute- 
I  ness  of  detail,  though  it  is  obserT^tble  that  where  Oower  is  the 
binoeb  circumstantial,  Chaucer  i»  the  mo(*t  concise;  and  in  bis 
treatment  of  th«  tales  there  are  many  pawago*,  where  there  is 
an  appL'nraiice  of  artificial  condenstation  and  ubridgctnent  of  tbe 
^JUnatire  aft  related  by  Gowcr,  and  a  studied  neglect  of  circum- 
stances not  wholly  uninteresting  in   themselves,  but,  at  the 
same  time,  not  essential  to  the  conduct  of  the  story. 

Gowcr's  work  had  been  recently  published,  and  was  fresh  in 
the  memory  of  those  for  whom  Chaucer  vns  writing ;  hence  it 
is  highly  probable  that  these  variations  were  introduced  for  tlie 
espr«es  purpose  of  ^ving  a  new  tone  and  character  to  histories, 
the  leading  circumBtances  of  which  were  already  familiar.  A 
vtanza  in  Chaucer's  reraion  of  the  Mau  of  Lawt«  Talc,  or  the 
History  of  Constance,  is  particularly  curious,  because,  as  some 
of  Chaucer's  critics  have  suggi'«tcd,  it  is  evidently  designed  as  a 
criticism  upon  Gower'a  treatment  of  an  inddent  in  the  story. 
In  both  narratives.  King  Alia,  a  Saxon  king,  visiting  Rome  as 
a  pilgrim,  invites  the  Emperor  of  Rome  to  dine  with  him.  In 
Gowor,  Morioe,  the  son  of  King  Alia,  is  seat  to  an  imperial 
country  residence,  to  deliver  the  invitation.  Qower  thua  ex- 
presses this :  — 

This  emperonr  out  of  tlie  town^ 
Wilhin  a  Ion  mile  ijnviroune, 
Whori^  n*  ii  liioiight  him  for  ihe  beiita 
Uath  jmndty  pliw't-ji  Igr  to  resle, 

*  Btrlrmm  i»  atix)  !a  tho  moan  my  in  t^ia  Lib«l  of  EnglUli  Polity,  ■  pofm  cC 
•}>■  feUowing  MDtuTv,  wliich  will  bo  notiml  hcnnfUr,  tni  br  LjJgate,  but  I  bm 
I  «1«w*m1  it  in  od;  work  cC  Qowu'b  tune. 


430  CSADCEB  AMD  aOW£B  Lkz    IX. 

AnA  aa  fortune  woldc  it  tho 
He  was  dwpllcnd  at  one  of  tho, 
Tiie  King  A)lee  forth  with  tliasseni 
Of  CuBte  hi?  wife  hath  thidcr  sent 
Morice  hit  pane,  as  he  was  taught, 
To  the  emperoitr,  and  he  goth  stTaugbt 
And  in  hi?  fiulcr  hnlve  ho  sought 
Ab  he,  whiche  hia  lordship  sought, 
That  of  his  highe  worthinesse 
He  wolde  do  bo  greet  inekenease, 
His  Dwne  town  to  come  and  ee. 
And  yive  n  time  in  the  citee, 
So  that  hie  fader  might  him  gete, 
That  he  wolde  ones  with  him  ete. 

TliiB  did  not  suit  Chaucer's  more  conrtly  nottone  of  the 
respect  and  Jefercnt-e  due  from  even  ii  king  to  so  exaUed  nnd 
saured  a  personage  as  the  Emin'ior  of  Rome,  and  he  makes  King 
Alia  present  the  invitation  in  person,  cenoiiring  at  tlie  same  time 
Gower'f  version  of  the  atorv,  thus: 

Som  men  wold  seje,  how  thiit  tiis  child  Maorioe 

Diitli  liis  message  unto  the  eniperoar: 

Bdt,  ns  I  gessi',  Alia  wiia  not  so  nyce, 

To  him  1h;it  ia  ^o  soverajn  of  honoar, 

As  lio  that  is  nf  Crintoa  folk  the  flour, 

Sent  en;  oliilil,  bai  it  is  best  to  deome 

He  nent  himsilf,  and  so  it  may  wel  seme.    . 

Tliere  is,  upon  the  whole,  no  doubt  that  Chaucer's  is  the  later 
production,  and,  though  it  is  a  more  finished  performance  than 
that  of  Gower,  it  is  somewhat  injured  by  tho  intentional  omis- 
sion of  circnmstances  which  are  used  not  witliont  effect  in 
Gower's  vci-sion,  but  which  Chancer  may  have  dropped,  in  order 
that  tho  coincidence  between  the  two  might  not  be  too  close. 

The  other  nurralive  which  has  been  thought  to  be  borrowed 
from  the  Confessio  Amantis,  is  tlie  Wyf  of  Bathes  Tale.  The 
dialect  of  this  story,  as  given  by  Gower,  varies  considerably  from 
that  of  the  rest  of  his  poem,  ns  it  is  older  in  structure,  and  con- 
tains several  obsrlete  words  which  Gower  does  not  elsewhera 


Lect.  IX. 


JOIIK  Gomt 


431 


employ.  It  is  tlien-forc,  in  nil  probaMlity,  an  adnptntion  of  a 
more  anciviit  liile,  in  nhich  tho  incidenl-t,  aoA  in  part  the  lan- 
gutigt-,  are  preserved.  In  Cliaucer's  vendon  there  is  the  snme 
manifest  intention  of  departing  from  Gower  aa  in  the  stot;  of 
Conotanoe,  and  it  is  in  this  talc  that  he  enforces,  in  tbc  person  of 
tbe  old  dame,  tbe  opinions  concerning  the  true  te«t  of  gvntlc 
nmk,  which  he  bad  formerly  int«q>obited  into  hit  translulioo  of 
the  Romaunt  of  the  Ro»e.  No  such  opiniom  are  exprectcd  bj 
Gower,  or,  so  far  as  I  know,  by  any  older  English  or  Freneli 
author,  and  they  arc  no  doubt  Chaucer's  own.* 

Gower  wa;!  n  CO nttrmporary  of  the  author  of  Piers  Ploughman, 
and  of  Wycliffo  as  well  as  of  CJiaiiccr.  He  is  known  to  English 
rcadvK  by  tJie  long  poem  styled  the  Confesaio  Amantis,  or 
Lover's  Confession.  Tbe  reputation  of  Gower,  which  was,  loi  a 
long  time,  above  hi?  merits,  seetns  to  be  in  some  mcasiiro  due 
to  his  connection  with  Chaucer,  though  he  did  not  entertain 


A  nmatkalil*  fom  of  n(|irouion,  which  nmir*  In  tnwSOSSof  tiirRnniaiuit 
Ktf  tbf  Ktae,  tod  whifb  I  da  not  manabcr  lo  liara  olwrrcd  olKwbtn  in  Cluuioo'a 
'Mrkt,  d«wtTei  ipwikl  notio*  — 

•  S*7  boldrlv  thj  irin '  (ifiod  ht} 

*  1  nil)  >>•  WTolli,  if  lliBt  1  m*j. 
For  nangjtt  that  (hon  ihntt  t»  nw  mj.* 

I  MMniaK  of  tbe  phnsti  '  if  ihal  I  majr,'  bcr*  ii :  if  I  «an  vBt-ir  vroih ;  if  I 

I  rc(r«is  from  being  vroth.  I  flad  en  analoj^xn  phru>  ia  Pnul  Lou'm  Ccwi«c, 
I  PampMii*  IWligyua,  ffeorndt  T^ttre  ParttrvUfrr :  *Too*i>#*.iii>nrien  Mtt« 
IfDii;  paa  an  mot.  utillo  iioiitvlt*;  pour  rout  panlr. /f  timr  ne  tohj  rUndirt, 
^MJtpuU-'     1  will  luAMtjea  anything'.  If  ( <-«n  *    (Scr  paffB  «3.1 

In  kU  tb«<R  paaHS«a,  Uui  det«TmUiatioii,  ia  thomiDil  nf  tbct  ii|r«iah<!T.  oof- fvrfff 
tlM  tKinji;  in  ^nlian,  cor  ia  rtfiun  {torn  ii,  U  mnmvol  1q  bs  ao  rtronir.  Hint  it  hu 
MMtd  to  b«  a  n«ra  M^tioo,  and  bn  aaaumed  tlw  form  «1  ■  pniMtiiioc  Icgiullj 
podcirc. 

lu  Chancw,  tb«  oaaiMCmt  nfgalivB  rtrh,  nilt,  fin*  th*  npranicai  a  botq 
v^ich  Coiiii«r  muld  not  attain  to ;  for  in  Inngniittra  nitnv  a  oqiniir*  rrabal  torn 
«Stib,  tho  attics  it  morn  •R'ntoltc  llikii  wlivn  a  arpanite  pntticl*  ia  mri,  Tlia 
l^in  nolo,  tha  Kngliih  t  nill,  are  a  ippciL-s  et  affinnalin,  whidi  infaim  man 
Uian  BOB  Tolo,/  avf/ nol  —  tho  obitticn  of  a  TOliUnn — and,  on  tl)«MMm7. 
inpUM  n  rtrann  ToliUon  in  tho  OffMuita  dircclioo.  Conricr  Mt  tliM  and  tlm*. 
bn  W  dora  not  nK  tba  nof^ro  nrb,  jt  tin  tivx,  but  bo  [iitli  Ui«  t'lftt-rt'^  «t 
tall  ia  an  afinnallrc  fima:  j*  mux,  and  connocta  tlio  nigniiT*  «iUi  tho  •cii 
m^otn-rim-tlirt. 


432 


•OWZn'3  COItTE^StO  AH^KTIS 


later.  IX. 


the  views  of  reform  which  Chnticvr  sluirnl  vtth  the  other  great 
writers  of  that  ccnlnry  vhom  wo  linvc  just  nsmbcl.  His  literary 
inffriyritj  Is  perhaps  to  be  ascribed  to  the  veiy  fact  (hat  ho 
(Uil  not  posses  the  maolj  independence  and  monU  couru;^  of 
Wyclifle  and  of  Chaucer,  and  wus  unable  to  shake  olT  tlia 
feeling  of  doforence  to  tmditiona)  niitborit;,  which  in  all  &get 
liAS  proved  no  gecerall;  fatal  to  originality  in  prodiictiirs  intal- 
lectual  effort 

Many  of  Cover's  works  are  in  Latin,  and  tlie  only  one  which 
is  genemllf  accecsiblo  is  the  Confessio  Amantiii,  an  Kngliith 
poem,  written,  as  the  author  doclares,  at  the  request  of  King 
lUchartl  II.  In  a  prouin  which  was  Eiippr(!Sfed  in  the  copie* 
issued  after  Hichard'a  dopoL*it{»n,  he  thus  states  the  motive  and 
occasion  of  tJte  compneition  of  this  work : 

I  (bcnVe  sad  liavo  It  trndetstoDdSi 
Aa  it  befi'll  upon  a  tide. 
As  ihtug,  which  abuJdc  tlw  beitd% 
Under  tho  town  of  newc  Troy, 
Wliich  lokc  of  Brute  Iiin  finte  jcf. 
In  Theinte,  whaa  it  was  llowcn^ 
Aft  I  hy  bole  caiuQ  rowend, 
80  3A  fortimo  1i«T  time  bcIio, 
Jty  If'g"  'nrrf  pcrcluiiinoe  1  mettS, 
And  »o  licfoll  M  I  cnme  nigh, 
Out  of  my  txwla,  whnn  ho  nto  sj^ 
Ho  Ind  nM!  come  into  hi*  barge 
And  wtian  I  wm  iviih  liiin  at  lor^ 
AniOQgM  otlier  llnngcs  nid, 
Ho  hall)  tliiit  charge  upon  mo  laldt 
And  bad  inc  do  my  bcnncas^ 
Tlint  (o  his  liighe  wortliynciM 
Some  nave  thing  I  olmlde  boln. 
That  ho  hinmJr  it  mighto  loke 
After  ibo  formn  cf  my  writing. 

The  language  of  this  last  couplet  would  scotn  to  Imply  that^ 
though  we  have  Kroissart's  testimony  to  the  fact  that  the  Kin;-' 
knew  French,  he  was  igDorsnt  of  Latin,  and  desired  to  bare 


LiCT.  IX. 


OOWEIIS  COXFERSrO   AMAsnS 


433 


eomotbing  from  tha  p(^  of  Gower,  nbicb  he  oouM  read  hj 
biiDfietf,  without  the  aid  of  an  interpreter.  He  reeolTed  to 
comply  with  tho  royal  command,  and,  because 

men  am,  and  mthe  it  ia, 
That  vtbo  that  al  or  wisdom  writ, 
It  dutieth  otio  !t  mariDcii  wit, 
To  hem  tbat  nhall  it  aldny  roJc, 

to  produce  sometliing  of  a  less  grave  and  aeveta  cast  than  hu 
fonoer  works ;  to  — 

go  the  middd  wey. 
And  write  a  bolc«  becw^isQ  the  twqr, 

Smtmrhut  of  lust,  MMncwhst  of  bra. 

«  •  •  • 

And  for  tliat  fciru  men  cnditr. 
In  ourv  m^li»}ip,  I  ihenkc  iniik* 
A  bokc  fur  King  Ilictutrdeii  nlcBa 
•  ■  •  • 

To  mak'!  a  bokc  afler  liis  heiite, 
And  writ*  in  such  a  inauer  wise, 
Which  may  be  w!»doiiie  to  the  ynte, 
And  plaj  to  hem  that  Ijvt  to  play. 

The  tiUe  of  the  poem,  The  Lorer'a  Confession,  indicates  ita 
general  subject,  which  Is  a  consultation,  in  tho  form  of  a  con- 
fession, between  an  tinsuocessftil  lover  and  an  expcrivncod 
counsellor.  The  prologue  ia  devoted  to  an  ezponire  of  the 
evils  of  the  time,  in  which  the  schisni  in  the  church  ia  alluded 
to,  as  the  «au8c  of  the  eocial  wrongs  of  this  ag(^  and  of  the  cor- 
ruptions  of  the  clergy,  tncluding,  of  coitrae^ 

TliJa  newe  socte  of  loUardie. 

Tlie  prologue  is  much  superior  to  the  rctit  of  the  work,  tliough 
certainly  not  veiy  appropriate  to  the  poem.  The  author  seems 
to  have  written  it  with  tho  view  of  covertly  giving  tlio  king 
some  uHcful  Kiigg6Stion»,  by  pointing  out  existing  abuj««,  and 
hinting:  at  the  remedy.  He  speaks  of  himself  and  hia  general 
purpose  thoB : 

r  f 


I' 


MlAS 


I^- 


tan.  IX. 


SOWCK's  COKFCSSIO  XXASXU 


435 


Tbo  ynw  vertiie  wt  abovt^ 
And  vice  wim  put  nud«r  Tot*. 
Now  slant  llie  cra]>e  uoder  the  K>t% 
Tbc  wnrldc  ia  cbaiingvd  ovei'aU, 
And  ih«n>r  moHlo  i»  xpectall 
That  lovo  is  rklle  inUi  dlacorde. 
And  that  1  tnk«  lo  rccorde 
Of  evcrjr  kind  for  liU  partio 
Tli«  cocnun  volit,  wliicli  may  nonghc  Iw, 
Noi^t  upon  one,  hilt  upon  allc. 
It  la  that  mea  now  clrpc  and  cillo 
And  min,  lliut  rt^us  lien  derided, 
la  Ked«  of  love  ia  hnle  guided, 
Tbe  wem  wvl  no  pee*  porcliaicc, 
And  lawe  tiatb  Ukv  Icr  double  £ic^ 
So  that  jU8llo«  out  of  the  we/ 
With  riglilvruii«Me  U  f^ne  awey. 
And  ihu*  to  loke  on  ctwj  ha\t^ 
Men  B«i«  the  »i>re  witliout  mire. 
Whicha  fti  tbc  woride  linlh  ovecbiks. 
Tner  is  no  regnc  of  atle  out  lake, 
For  creiy  dtmat  bulb  hU  detc 
AAar  the  toraioge  of  tint  wbt'le^ 
Which  hlinde  fortune  ov«ttIirowelI>, 
Whttrof  the  certnio  no  nuui  kDOweib, 
The  hvwi  wot  what  is  to  done. 

At   tlie   commencement  of  tlio  action,  tlie  auUior,  hk  ths 

character  of  a  dc«piuring  lorer,  wnndcrH  alone  in  a  foreni,  and 

^offers  a  prayer  to  Venus,  who  maJtea  ht-r  appearauce  and  n;ffr« 

the  suppliant  to  her  priest,  for  counsej  and  consolation.     After 

AD  ezbortation  from  this  father  confessor,  th«  pvtittcnt  begiiu 

^bis  shrift,  which  is  chit-Sy  in  the  form  of  answera  to  (jui^tjoaa, 

Vcous's  prieet  being  ovidcntly  purtial  to  the  Socntrio  netJiod  of 

nrntiinent.     The  counsels  and  comforts  of  the  confessor  consist 

principally  of  narrntircH,  from   ancirut  aa  well  as  mediffiral 

[legendary  lore,  which  have  generally  little  application  to  the 

limmediate  subject.     Thcso  arc  maiuly,  if  not  aitogetlier,  tran»- 

jhtion^  or  rather  mctxicul  paraphnucs,  from  dassical  as  well  as 

»w* 


— '-J^ 


436 


JOHU  OOWBB 


I.xcr.  IX. 


later  T^tin  anthoni,  and  are  executed  with  rery  moderate  skni, 
whether  coDsidcTOd  aa  versioDs  or  ao  adnptatjons.  Of  original 
inui^inativv  power,  the  poctn  hIiowm  not  the  slightest  tnoc,  aod 
its  prioeipfd  iiiorit  lie*  in  the  sfnteotioiis  pKasngn,  vhich  .ire 
bere  and  there  interspersed,  and  which,  whether  borrowed  or 
original,  are  often  pithy  and  striluD^,  In  bi^  earlier  worlca, 
Gower  had  cmplojod  Lattti  imd  French  altoj^cthcr.  It  is 
(Trncrnlly  nippo»ed  that  he  adopted  Englivh  as  the  language  of 
the  Ooi>f{'»sio  Anmritis  in  consequenoeof  theBuciseasof  Chaupor'e 
poeniii  ill  llie  veniaciilar ;  but  I  think  the  lines  I  have  alrt-a<ly 
quoted  authorise  us  to  tielicTe  that  KngtUh  was  selected  in  com- 
pliance with  the  wiab  of  the  monarch,  at  whose  request  the 
work  was  undertaken. 

Of  Gowei's  principal  Freneh  work,  the  Speculam  Mc<di- 
taatia>  no  copy  is  known  to  iie  in  existence,  but  there  axe 
extant  about  fifty  French  amatory  ballads  composed  by  him  ia 
imitation  of  Provenzul  models,  but  which  seem  to  exhibit  oo 
special  merit  In  invention  or  in  style. 

In  one  of  these,  he  apologiseB  for  hia  want  of  command  of 
French,  as  an  Englishman,  and  it  is  remarkable  that,  if  he  waa 
conscious  of  any  deficiency  in  tliis  rcapi.-ct,  hu  should  not  have 
resorted  to  English  until  a  late  pi^riod  of  his  life."  It  i^  not 
improl>ablo,  »#  has  been  oft^i  augiKested,  that  certain  pn^-iiges 
in  the  prologue  to  Chaucer's  prose  Testament  of  Ixirc,  con- 
demning the  use  of  French  by  uutiTc  English  writeis,  may 
have  boon  aimed  at  Gower.  '  There  ben  some,'  says  he,  '  that 
kjk-Vk  tlii^ir  poysy  niater  in  Frenche,  of  wliyclio  speche  the 
Frenche  men  have  as  good  a  fautasye,  as  we  have  in  hearing  of 
Frenche   mennes  Knglj'sebe.'      '  Let   then   clerks  endyten   is 


J«hsB  OawcrcfMP  balndo  «nve(«^ 
Et  ^  JM  nsi  d«  fnnvni*  !■  fitrondck 
FftrdonclE  nini  qe  j<m  do  MC  forBTde> 
Jca  mi  EogloU  n  quier  par  tltli*  tou 
Eitro  exciuo  nab  quaicjuc  nulls  ciidl*^ 
bmonr  ptrft  en  dun  m  jtulitta. 


lect.  n< 


OO'WEr'3  T£ItSinCATIO> 


437 


Latjn,  for  ihey  Iiave  the  propertye  of  science,  and  the  knowinge 
in  that  fucultyc;  and  Icttc  Frfut'linicn  in  tJioyr  Frcnclic  silso 
cndyte  theyr  ([weyat  termea,  for  it  is  kyndly  to  tlicyr  mouthcs; 
and  let  us  elieve  our  fuDtasyes  in  suche  wordes  as  we  lerned  ot 
our  dames  touge." 

Gower  certainly  survived  Clittuccr,  but  was  probably  bom 
before  him.  Hi«  Etigllili  i*  pliiloto^lcally  older,  both  in  voca- 
bulary and  iu  gratiiuiatical  «tructui-t.-,  than  (hat  of  Obuucer, 
though  younger  in  both  respects  than  the  dialect  of  Piers 
Ploughman.  Pauli  ascribes  his  frequent  use  of  Fi-ench  words 
to  bi)i  habit  of  composing  in  that  language,  bot  his  vocabulary 
dots  not  differ  i-ssvutially  in  thU  respect  from  those  of  Lang- 
lande,  (Jhaucer,  and  other  authors  of  their  time ;  and  I  see  no 
reason  for  believing  that  his  dialect  was  more  afiected  by 
Bomance  iuSucnccs  than  the  common  written  language  of  the 
age  in  which  he  Iiv4»l. 

The  metre  of  the  Confe«aio  Amantis  i»  the  octosyllabic,  of 
four  iambuses,  besides  the  HUperfluous  f^llable  which  often 
makes  what  is  called  a  feminine  rhyme  In  point  of  rhythm 
and  metro,  Gower's  versification  is  smooth,  though  less  melo- 
dious than  that  of  Chaucvr,  and  bts  rhymes  are  inartificial,  the 
same  word,  or  the  same  entire  syllable,  being  repeated  for  the 
eonsonancej  without  scruple.  This  peculiarity  is  also  observable 
in  bis  French  ballads.  The  conjugation  of  the  verb  is  varied 
to  stilt  tho  convcniouco  of  the  poet,  with  little  regard  to  the 
Suon  distinction  of  strong  and  weak  inflection,  or  to  what 
appear*  to  have  been  the  common  u»^  of  bis  ugv.  H«  al«o 
confounds  the  affirmative  particles  yea  and  yea,  at  least  acsmrd- 

*  Thii  pBMnga  >ni|  Uiut  lirflvj  rvfcmil  to  nro  not  the  tmljr  onta  tn  vhieh 
Oiuuirr  appears  to  cciuurr  Iiii  Irilh^r  poet;  for  the  rondcinnatiMi  ba  p»>ca,  in 
lbs  pnloguo  ui  tkr  Hrui  of  Laira  Tile,  on  tbs  immoniliQr  of  the  ttariHtitt  C»a»e* 
and  of  ApoUaaiu*  nf  Tjt*,  tvith  of  which  im  found  in  the  CDnfmio  Aiiritnllii.  It 
BDdMM«iMt  by  TyntiiMtui  other  critic*  U  hura  b«n  dddgntd  to  >i{>i-t>  tu  liovir. 
It  it  mach  (o  be  laiii«ai*d  tlisiChsucar  himM-lf  thoald  h«v«  jMlhii"!  hivowa 
gTMteit  work  with  niali  vboddag  ^vnomh  mhI  licwiUwBiif  m  nun;  of  hi*  talca 
«KbibiL 


mcnoii 


tug  (<>  pAiiirs  test;  but  tliiii  mny  he  the  fiuilt  of  editdra  and 
pnRt<;nt,  fur  In  Oowor'ii  time  no  KngUith  idiom  was  better  esta- 
blished than  tbiji  distinction.  In  fact,  tboiigb  not  without 
power  tta  a  sententious  thinker,  Gower  givefl  little  eridcnoe  of 
nrtiittic  skill,  or  of  the  possession  of  any  of  the  higher  attribute* 
of  (be  poet. 

Pbiloiogimll^  trpciikiiig,  Gou'cr  Is,  ok  I  have  alrcad;  rfmarked, 
older  than  Cliaucer,  choujjh  his  first  English  work  was  not  coni- 
poeed  until  the  reputation  of  Chaucer,  aa  a  great  original  and 
antional  poet,  waa  ostabliHhod.  The  different,  however,  io 
thiH  ri-flpect,  is  in  do^rra  rnlhiT  tbnn  in  kind,  and  ns  it  conxuts 
mora  in  the  tone,  and  in  u  negative  want  of  Uie  life  and  frc«h- 
tl«M  and  accuracy  of  Chaucer's  lOn^lish,  it  ia  not  easy  to  specify 
its  pcculiaHtiea.  I  may  however  mention,  in  addition  to  tba 
irregularity  in  verbal  inflection  alrendy  noticed,  the  mora  fre- 
quent wte  of  the  participial  termination  in  -«i(/,  which  marks 
the  true  distinction  bcttvcen  the  pri'sent  participle  and  the 
verl>al  noun  in  -in^ — u  disUnctioa,  which,  as  waa  obstTved  io  a 
former  lecture,  hocamo  obeolato  in  English  in  the  latter  p:u-t  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  ttiougli  kept  up  long  aftenrards  in  the 
Scottisl)  diittf^s^.  There  are,  ao  far  as  I  have  W-en  oblo  to 
obserre,  no  improvements  of  diction  or  style  in  Gower,  which 
liad  not  been  as  well,  or  better,  exemplified  by  Chaucer;  and  in 
these  particulars  Uic  latter  must  be  considered  the  master  of 
the  former.  Skeltou  and  thoee  who  have  copied  him  are  ibere- 
fora  in  error  in  saying  that  —  *  Gowor  first  givnislti.'d  our 
F.ng;lisb  rude,'  for  most  of  Chaucer's  work*  are  older  than  the 
(V>nft-i«io  Amnnlis,  and  Gower  himself  make*  Venua  etyU 
Chaucer  '  her  poet,'  and  say  that — 

in  U)«  Itoures  of  his  youths 
In  mmdry  wbe,  as  he  well  couth, 
Of  dJttees  and  of  mages  glnde, 
The  which  Ii«  for  my  sake  mada^ 
Tbo  kwd  fiillillod  is  otct  oU. 

Thia,  of  course,  implies  that   Chaucer**  pocma  had  ilreadT 


LuT.  IX. 


ITTERATOB  OF  rOUBTEESTtI  CENTORT 


439 


Kcqiitred  »  mile  circulation  before  Qower  vrote  in  Englisli 
verso  at  alJ. 

Tbe  ConfeRsio  Amaiitifi,  then,  did  not  directly  aid  tn  enlargin<> 
the  vocabulary  or  improving  the  syntax  of  English ;  aod  it  did 
not  introduce  now  metrical  forms  or  enrich  tite  poetical  diction. 
But  it  wan  useful  in  diffusing  a  knowledge  of  flic  new  litfirwy 
tongu«,  in  Ehmiliariiiing  the  Eiigliah  speech  as  a  written  lan- 
guage to  those  whosfe  proper  heritage  it  was — hut  who  had  Ir^c'u 
taught  alien  accents  by  a  foreign  nitree — thiia  giving  to  it  its 
just  and  lawful  predominance  in  th^  land  wh<-rc  it  was  crndlud, 
and  had  now  grown  to  a  xtrong  and  luxuriant  adolescence. 

Gower  wns  rather  an  imitator  of  Chaucer  than  the  creator  of 
his  own  literary  style ;  bat  his  works,  as  being  of  a  liighcr  moral 
tone,  or  at  least  of  higher  moral  pretcnaions,  and  at  the  samo 
time,  of  less  artificial  refinement,  were  calculated  to  reach  and 
influence  a  eomewbat  larger  class  than  that  wbicb  would  be 
attracted  by  the  poems  of  Chaucer,  und,  ooDKc<]itcntIy,  they 
•vem  to  luivtf  had  n  wider  circulation.  The  name  of  Chaucer 
does  not,  I  Ik-HcvCi  occur  in  the  works  of  Shakespeare;  but  the 
play  of  Pcricic* — which,  though  it«  ttuthondiip  is  disputed,  was 
published  in  £?balce»penre'ti  own  time  as  a  work  of  hU  cnmpo* 
sition — is  avowedly  formed  on  the  stoiy  of  Apolliniisi,  Prince  of 
Tyr^  in  the  Confessio  Amantis;  and  Gower  himself  U  intro- 
duced by  name  into  the  play,  aud  performs  the  office  of  tho 
chorus  of  the  ancient  drama.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  poem 
of  Gower,  however  inferior  to  the  works  of  his  master,  was  much 
esteemed  in  hi^  lifetime,  nnd  still  eujoycd  a  bigfa  n-putntion 
in  ages  when  Chaucer  was  almost  forgotten.  Hut  pneterity  has 
reveiced  the  judgement  of  its  immediate  predecesstirs,  and  tliougb 
Gower  will  long  be  read,  ho  will  never  a<;ain  dispute  the  palm 
of  excoltcoce  with  the  true  father  of  English  literature. 

In  taking  leave  of  the  great  authortt  of  the  fourteenth  centoiy, 
I  ought  perhaps  to  apologise  for  devoting  so  large  a  portion  of 
this  brief  coarse  to  the  dialect  and  the  literature  of  that  period 
But  I  am  coDvinced  that  the  tmportaDce  of  Langlsndc  and 


440 


ORiaix.li.  sixxvscnnn 


L«r.  IX. 


Wycliff«  and  Chancer  to  all  subsequont  En^fluh  pitilology  and 
tntelleclital  cflurt,  tbou(;li  loug  vagui-ly  retogalsei,  is  not  yet 
apprecii\t<td  wid  uodentood.  Nor  mIiuII  w«  be  ubio  to  cslitnalo 
thi'ir  relative  place  and  just  sigoilicaDCtt  in  niir  liu^rarjr  liistoty, 
until  Htill  moK  of  tbe  forgotten  aulhonibip  of  ibat  and  tbe 
pro(;«tiDg  centuries  sbftll  be  brought  to  light,  aii<l  liogiiiscic 
Boi«.-nciv,  aa  applied  to  tbc  EDgliab  tongue,  bo  miieb  fitttbi-r 
sdvanoed  Iban  it  now  is,  or,  witbont  idcrcaRud  faciUlicti  uf  to- 
vwftigatioD,  can  be. 

From  tbe  cormptioD  of  original  t«xt«  through  tbe  igaomnce 
or  arroganpc  of  thwe  wrho  transcribed  tbem,  it  is  evident  that 
we  ciui  aM;crlaiii  lliv  gnuumutJad  tyAvm  of  particular  writer* 
of  tfau  period  we  ore  dijuniKKing  ouly  by  tile  examinutluD  of 
authora'  copies.  This  renders  the  publication  of  such,  whenerer 
theyean  b«discovercd,atnatterof  great interestandiuportanba. 
If,  indeed,  the  manuscTipt  of  the  earliest  vcrnion  of  tbe  Old 
Tetttamoot,  which  is  a»cribed  to  Hereford,  U  rntllv  bis  own, 
the  value  attached  to  such  origioals  might  well  tevm  exag- 
genUe<d,  for  it  would  be  clear  tJiat  one  iroporlniil  authority 
was  not  to  be  reconciled  with  itselfl  Not  only  doe»  the  latter 
portion  pf  that  trandation  differ  from  the  earlier  in  its  inflec- 
tional systeni,  but  in  the  books  which  come  last  in  the  manu- 
script, the  gramniiir  is,  in  tiuiny  poinbi.  more  arclinic  than  io 
the  books  which  precede  them  in  the  copy,  and  which  tlicrefore^ 
presumably,  were  firat  executed.  DoubtlesE^  the  paleographical 
evidence  ia  decisive  as  to  the  identity  of  the  handwriting  in  the 
hiittorical  books  and  tho  Prophets.  But  it  is  a  long  f4«p  from 
this  <)n'-Ktion  lo  that  of  the  autbonhip  of  tbe  maQuscript,  and 
even  the  opiuioii  of  the  very  Icsnied  and  conscientious  eilituri 
of  the  Wyoliffite  translatioiis  cannot  outweigh  the  internal 
evidence  to  tbe  contrary,  uiiless  mipported  by  stroog  extomol 
testimony.  Until  such  pn)of  ts  adduced,  we  are  at  liborty  to 
believe  that  the  manuscript  ascribed  to  Hereford  ia  not  n^ 
original,  but  a  copy  of  a  version  by  at  least  two  different  trans— . 
lotor^  who  adopted  different  systems  o(  uddence. 


Lwr.  IX. 


tXTEDJlTCRB   OP   FODBTEE^mi   CE!CTtmT 


441 


The  original  manuscript  of  a  tmnslatioQ  of  Higdco's  Poly- 
chroaicou  \>y  Truvisa,  a  ociutvinporar}'  of  Chaucvr,  is  mid,  upon 
I  know  not  what  authority,  to  be  still  extant,  and  is  now  in 
coiirse  of  publictttioii.  Tix-vi^n  is  reported  to  have  trnaslnti^ 
the  wholv  vr  a  part  of  the  Hible  into  EogliKb,  and  thu  publica- 
tion of  the  chronicle  may  throw  some  light  on  his  connection 
with  the  Wycliffite  versione,  and  thus  contribute  to  elucidale 
some  very  important  qucstioua  in  tic  history  of  the  language 
and  history  nf  England.* 

The  zeal  and  a<rti?ity  of  Brilish  ncliolarship  are  fast  rescuing 
the  remaining  sibylline  leareg  of  old  Kn^lisii  literature  from 
destructiou,  and  a  few  yi>ani  more  will  prepare  tbo  way  foa*  the 
crowning  labour  in  tlic  early  philology  of  England  —  a  worthy 
edition  of  tbe  worlliiest  of  her  ancient  poeta,  the  iinmwtat 
Chancer. 

In  the  meantime,  though  the  texts  of  the  authors  upon  whom 
I  have  dwelt  so  long  prctsi^ut  many  prosoilical  and  grammatical 
problems  which  eamiot  yet  be  solved,  they  are  all  perfectly 
ACCV3<«iblo,  and,  ko  far  aa  the  general  purpotes  of  literary-  culture 
and  literary  criticism  require,  intelligible.  By  the  help  of  the 
Dotee  and  gloaaariee  which  accompany  the  recent  editiooa  of  old 
English  writers,  fix>m  Luyamon  and  the  Ormulum  to  Lnnglaiide, 
WycliEfc,  Chaucer  and  Gower,  every  one  of  (hi-m  may  he  carily 
read,  without  prepai^atory  study,  and  a  great  familiarity  with 
their  dialect  may  be  acquired  at  less  cost  of  time  and  labour 
than  are  needed  to  learn  to  spell  oat,  by  help  of  dictionary  and 
gnunnuir,  a  page  of  French  or  German. 

But,  like  tlie  tmvclIiT,  who,  absorbed  by  the  fwr  proportions 
of  a,  Grecian  portico  and  the  living  nculptures  of  its  peiliment, 
Ivfgeta  to  explore  the  interior  of  tlie  temple,  I  havo  lingered 
too  long  about  the  vestibule,  and  must  now  hasten  to  pats 
through  tbe  darkened  corridors  which  lead  to  the  still  mora 
■acred  portions  of  the  magnificent  stincfurc. 


■  8m  Longar  Nolw  and  lUiutiBtunu^  V  mt  tlu  raid  of  thU  IvciuK 


443 


noNincAKCi  or  wona 


Lkt.  IX 


LONGER  NOTES  AND  ILLUSTBATION& 


uaxiriCAKCf:  or  nsirmcAL  irons. 

Hie  rittOowiMie  oT  popnlor  English  and  American  eri^dim  !■  no* 
wheire  more  giM-iKglj  msDifeincd  than  to  Uie  ratnrsgani  mmmeiidiiMioi 
wbinh  hnve  been  bcMowod  on  mbm  modcni  dicUottUj-mokeniaaphUo- 
■ophical  rxponton  ruid  diccriRittifttcira  of  wordj. 

LcxieograplHini  am  »iidi:r  ■  coiwlAni  lumpraUon  to  nre  themiclTet 
liilKitir  Ity  Imildiog  on  thfi  <MUKlnti«n  oF  their  pndcceMora,  toii  to 
■todv  dtclioiuiric*,  not  liicrnture.  Th^  tfaa*  noquire  t}i«  hnbic  of  re- 
garding irordn  an  oom|>li:l('l_v  ■i;{iiifi(Miit  individtub)  asd  ihrr  nrc  pCOO* 
to  iniilu|ily  (iciKriplIoitsto  miiko  ilutinctiuns  where  no  ditFi-rrncr  t-xuts, 
■od  CBpMrall/  to  BBoribt?  to  uD^tc  rocubiea  in<-jitiit)g«  whit^  belong, 
«itbcr  to  vniiix-  pbrurulugicjl  cxitiibiuaiions,  grommaticul  ngglutuutlinat 
io  to  (poitk,  cr  to  a  difliTvot  meinbtr  of  tli«  plinue  fnvn  tliat  to  wlti^ 
thej  uii^  tlx-m.  Heiwe  ih«Lr  definition*  arv  loo  diSliw,  and  oAni  to 
nneb  embnrrMaed  bj  conililions  and  qualilkalion*  u  to  lanoiker  the 
ndicjil  idea  of  the  vord  altogdliOT,  or  to  cMitiiui  it  to  a  sg^t-cbl  aeiife 
vliioli  it  oiily  acc}d(>nta1I/  yoiwanini,  inatead  or  giting  it  ft  j^enenl 
GX]ireiBioo,  which  ndmiu  oftlie  protean  rari«rf  of  tliftde  and  exivnsioo, 
that,  in  ciiIiivntMl  Inngiu^e*^  belongs  to  aliuo«t  nil  wordi,  cxc«pt  nntnc* 
of  vii>ib!«  objocl^  and  mere  tcrma  ef  art  whoK  t^oificaiioa  ia  nnt 
oi^oically  durulopcd  fwm  tlw  root,  but  arbilrarilj  and  coarentiouallj 
impoMd  upon  tl.  In  Bludjing  tho  dcllnition*  of  iIm  dictionsries  whlcli 
f»  for  t\U  bcBt  in  tbb  rtapect,  we  find  that  tJioro  was  in  the  mind  of 
th«  tvxicogniphcr  not  n  okamcH  of  diMioction,  but  a  oonfttnon  of 
lliougUt  ariiung  from  tbe  habit  of  inor^ntly  poring  on  word-liMa,  and 
eonslunlly  oontempiating  indiridual  trrni*  iMhtcd  from  iIkmmi  oooiwg- 
lions  and  rrialioiu  whidi  alono  em\  brtvihe  into  tbrm  a  living  ^ril, 
and  mako  t)i<Mn  .-tnyihing  but  unclaitic  and  inirl  nultcr. 

[t  is  futile  to  siicmpt  to  lanko  that  abioliilc  which  !■,  in  its  natun, 
relative  and  conditioiinl,  to  fbrmiiial*!  that  whidi  in  ilJttlf  dora  not  ooa- 
BlilUle  an  Individiuil  and  cnmplclc  idea,  to  make  tcclmical  dtjinitiijn  ^ 
inoull)pi«Ke  for  vrortU  whtcli  ougbt  to  be  allownl  to  >pcak  for  ilxm — 
Mflvt«  by  rxctnplidralion,  and  to  pelriiy  ttivm  luio  a  rifcidity  nf  fiinr* 
ifTOConciliiblc  wirh  that  pluy  of  Icaiure  whtvh  ia  ho  UM-'aiial  lo  tiU-lil.« 
exprcMiivtncaa.    DiclioBary-dvGnilioBi^  cooudensl  as  a  mtanit  of  pliiio* 


lijxrr.  I3u 


taeOLKTt  AKGLO-SJlXOH   VDBDS 


443 


logicnl  instructson,  are  u  infiTior  to  misoellltnMai  reading  M  s  bonuc- 
<kcns  lo  B  IxUnnic  garilco.  Wonis,  iriib  tUs  exoeptioa  above  (taled, 
cxCTt  llivir  living  jniiYtn,  and  i;ive  ullerance  to  sentiineat  and  meaning, 
onlj  in  llxi  orj^niL-  oombi  nation  a  for  wlitch  nalure  lias  ailapted  ihcm, 
■lid  aoi  in  lli«  aii>liabctic  aingl«-fUe  in  wliich  l*xicogniphera  pcwl  aail 
drill  llii-m.  Till!  signilication  of  the  vocabularv  belonging  U>  tbe  higher 
'kings  of  ihe  mind  and  hcnrC  depends  on  ihc  context,  and  tbcTrfoni 
tbcae  words  luro  nlmoKt  n»  mnny  nhadM  of  meaoing  aa  thrjr  hnve  po*- 
•ibl«  coml'inniionii  with  oiiirr  wonj"  in  periods  and  phnwx.  'I'hi-w; 
(hadM  can  nnly  bo  pcrcmvcrl  and  apprc'licudi^d  hjawidt^  famitiiirit^ 
with  the  Iil«mtnrc  vhich  prownta  vftihiil  onmbinntionn  in  all  their 
«sri«ly;  and  all  that  n  diciiooory  cjtn  do  ia  to  giro  the  gcnnnl  muaiung 
«f  tho  vocable  and  illiutmlu  its  clukngraihl*!  hiiei  \>y  r-xi^mplilication  o4 
itt  moiit  importiuit  tiaca.  There  do«a  not  cxat  a  dicltonnij  of  ajif  lan- 
guage, liiii^  or  dead,  vrhoM  di^finitiuna  are  to  be  ootiaidurcd  evidcii>ca 
M  to  tbe  exact  meaning  of  worda.  Tbe  heat  dietionniy  of  tutjr  living 
language  )-et  cxcctit(-d  ia  unquestiotiably  that  of  the  Gennan  hj  the 
brolbera  Griroin.  now  in  uoutse  oTptihliuatton.  Thew  great  philologiau 
do  not  attempt  formal  d«linilioti  at  all.  The^  give  the  nearat  cornor- 
ponding  Latin  equiralent,  and  a  brief  general  iudicalionof  the  raeaniug 
of  the  word,  but  leave  llie  Ktiident  to  gather  the  precise  signilicatioa  or 
■tgaificatiane  Com  the  ex  em  pHlJ  cations.  Richnrdwin's  raluuble  Engliah 
tliciioiuu;  givea  no  deRcitions.  A  diciionar/  is  but  aa  Index  to  ih« 
Uieratnre  of  a  given  Rpe«ch  ;  or  rather  it  bears  to  hmgnnge  the  relation 
which  a  digest  bur*  to  a  »cnes  of  Ii^I  reporta.  Neither  t«  an  aut/tority  ; 
mA  he  ia  but  a  aoriy  lawyer  who  cites  the  oae,  u  iDdifTerent  acholar 
who  qnotM  the  other,  m  such. 


ORiOLETE  ANOI^O-SjIXOK  WOBDS. 

In  niiutration  I.  to  Lecture  III.  I  have  given  a  liat  of  man^  Anglo- 
Saxou  words  derired  from  the  thnw  rootn,  hygo  or  hige,  mind  or 
IhoHghl ;  mod,  mind,  pasaioii,  inilalHlity,  wit,  gcniiu,  iiildlcct,  ncnm; 
and  go-t banc,  mind,  thotight,  opinion.  Of  thuac,  hygeand  ita  Kora 
of  dorivativee  are  aU  obmlete.  Of  the  wjuolly  numiTuua  progeny  of 
mod,  there  remain  only  mood,  mooiUlg,  moodiatm,  maodt/,  mail.  Tho 
thirty  AngtO'Saxon  word*  derived  from  wit  are  reduced  to  Ie«  than 
half  a  dosen,  though  we  have  formed  several  new  compounds  and 
derivatlvea  from  the  Mme  rtiot.     From  gvthaDC,  wo  have  a  larger 


m.'-.'un  jJE:,:-i.in 


,-     -  .  u-«--  .f  ..:^-  t:^  :  "  :   T  ,  ■=■    ..'. i  :  -  i^    -■■..:  ^.k  i,  rc^ifKrt, 

"■■  ■  •  '■•.  ■  ■"■■'  --  '■'--:  '-^  • — --  :  -  "-^-f  -^  -  -:  —-.■=.:  L  tt..u±.  -  i^i^x 

.-.,  '  .:.  ;  :.-  --..i.::.;  ^t^:-  *ri  -  :-:  — —  -^-  ?-e^.  Tb*  ^inei- 
.:.■■•■.  ;■,-»■--  ■  r  LZL  :-r-s.  t..T-_:.:  i-  :  ;  ■^:_t;  e.:*:;;::^  n^i 
■•.■,::!i"=  V    .,  r    .-.  .    -  ,  ,-■  — :■  t=.i  :z  ^.-  iri  ..:_  n— .'.it  tzti.  beaee 

i.-,..:....,-^.   7.V  ,  ,  T  ,.         -,  rT.    -     r-   ,   --^£^7:;^-    LuJt-r~ 

.-..:     .  .---■;..:   ^   ■■-:_*;         -  •        »-:Ti:_  "■  :.   r-.u'r^-i 

■  ,,«,.,■,.,,"    ■;.:.    s  -».  -ii.    ,-    :    — .     -    T.-.n.  LJJt    per::i.iii;  lo 

;.;-.■.:.     .       J.  ■.;-■■::,  T-  -,j-  ;  i_-  ■,;.  :■--    -;•£  Tcrt  Kill  i-  -cse 

*'..-.■«■  ^  V  ■"-"-■':-■.:•,---'    1  ^-r-je  ?  j-E-E-shfi 

»*:-,'-'.  »                  .'  '  *    .      .    "         1—  -,       -■     :.                       J  ,  ,-..  J  -r :  A     E^oi  to 

-  -.  ■  .                                                       ...-■  -    ■-—  :ii  l-reri-ra, 

»  . .   .             •  V  •-           ■        -->..-.  -     ■        -     -      ■  ■     i  :  T 1  -i_rir  i'  ■^.-..;:dal. 

I-.,-.  ,.»■-;"   >. -■  --   --^    J-i  a..;    Kr=:-U  td 

»  .    '    ■ .   -I  .    ..  •  ■  ■--  ■    ■     -.::         ■-■•-      ?-,-.::»■  ii.»  le  m— '  ia  aa 

::■-   .■■,-  -        .    ■,         »  ■- -     ^•■-        "^  ..-■_•    _     T:-a  f.in  o?;ti;»  »]k 

■1.  .1.   .  .    .      ..  ..  .-.,       -    ■  ■    -v*      -■.»:.,  1.  r    ;•  rJMij;-_o,  U  ki 

K  <  .«.  ilir  iv.s  i.-i.'pL.  t  ^>s  ^^'^  ^^s.  .M  .%.  1::—=^  >  =.  Mia  FiJ^IbtL 


UCT.  IX. 


BOUAtNT    OF   TRE    tI09Ii 


445 


I 


I 


in  Chkuw'a  dne,  Imt  much  tlui  greater  pruportioD  of  Oitm  tia>ct  bctn 
tlnady  trrpcoTornhly  Inul,  nnd  hciicc,  indL-jwodeniljr  of  thcdin-ci  tefli- 
mony  of  the  iii(inuincnl»  of  vHrljr  £ii;;Iub  It-tli-rs,  it  in  vriilcnl  tlial 
iba  UDgun^u  niunt  hare  become  oompuiutiv«tj-  |hk>i'  iu  all  lu  lugber 
depitlinttitB.  Tbe  vocabulary  of  th«  printed  litoniiure  of  the  tkineeuth 
ccnUitj-  consiaiB  of  aliout  8,000  wopis,  of  wliIcU  D'>t  Eir  from  7,000  an 
Anglo-Saxon.  Rejecting  word« of  fineign origin,  &ndnrlitit are  obviously 
differvnl  fonnxof  tbowime  vocnblc,  Boawortb's  Anglo-Snxon  Diclionnry 
eonlaim  wimerhing  lea*  tbnn  twice  Uic  Initcr  numhor.  Nrithcr  Coli>- 
ridge  iK>r  Boiwoiib  con  bu  KuppoMxl  to  be  co'mpUdi: ;  but  if  we  nwiuiai; 
that  the  vtit:  is  as  nearly  lo  aa  the  other,  it  would  follow  that  allI^•half 
of  thi!  totiil  Anglo-Saxon  rocubulaiy  had  been  lout  berur«  ibe  year  1800. 
But  oi  Coluridgu'a  GloaaariiLl  Induc  is  oocfiaed  lo  printed  booW  and 
Bo«worlb  emlmiCH  moat  known  Auglo-Suxou  niauuncnpis,  bia  Um  ia 
proliablv  considerably  more  exhaustive  than  that  of  Coleridge.  B«- 
nrucn  Uie  year  1300  nod  Chaucer's  tiiue,  ihcr?  wax,  i]oubtl««a,  some 
fiutber  lowi,  and,  tipon  tho  whole,  1  tbiiik  it  c)uito  Mfn  lo  uy  that  at 
leut  on«-(biirih,  tuid  in  nil  probability  ooc-tliird,  of  the  worH»  com- 
poaing  the  Anglo-Saxon  longuo  were  tilirrly  forgott^rn  before  CJinuow 
bod  writtm  a  line.  It  further  nppcnn,  from  the  characti-r  of  ibu  par* 
ticnlnr  wordi  which  I  bave  (buwn  to  bitvo  been  loM,  ihnt  (he  moral  anil 
IQtFllocinal,  and  the  poetical  uaoicncUtiirca  were  tbe  porttona  of  ibe 
voeabulnry  wliioh  had  aufleted  nuut,  and  hence  that  a  new  supply  o/ 
Irrmi  in  these  ileprirneiiU  vaa  an  imperiota  neoeauly  for  all  the  pur- 
powa  of  litcnu-y  oullure. 

m. 

OUCCEIl's  AODreiOXS  TD  TBE  BOUAM  DB  LA  tOSB. 

ndns,  £twl«  but  Chaucer,  p.  38,  in  etiealuug  of  Chancer** 
don  of  (he  Komau  do  la  Rc«e,  obeeivee :  '  Nulle  intention  da 
donner  au  Roman  de  la  Boss  nne  eouleur  nstionale,  duUo  iui«iit(oii  d« 
rembollir  ou  do  Is  oorrigef.  Lcs  dilT^remcca  qu'uno  companutoD  seiti- 
paleuM  pent  d^«onvrir  »nt  inugnifiantt*,  ot  co  i]U*on  a  pris  pour  daa 
mMrpoluioDJi  ac  lit  dan*  l»  mnnnacriti  complctx.'  For  ooo  who  baa 
had  no  opportunity  of  conmlling  *lc*  mant»crit«  comptcU,' it  in  difficult 
to  judge  bow  fu  ihrry  ausiain  thia  broad  statement;  but  the  pasof^e 
tefinTed  to  in  the  text,  which  1  thtuk  few  readen  would  r^-urd  aa 
^inaignlficutt,'  ia  not  Ibund  either  in  U^on's  edhion  of  tb«  text  of  De 
Lorriii,  or  in  tho  Dntdi  tranehtioa  pubtiahed  by  Kaoder  in  VoL  Q.  cl 
I  Denkniiler  AltiuedGrlilndIac!ier  SpndM  tiad  IJttaatar. 


>OUAC»T  or  THE  BOU 


Lbtt.  IX. 


SOM. 


«KI6. 


Hw  CLtlra  paango  in  Meou's  «diiioD  of  tlia  Froadi  t«xt,  ToL  L 
pp.  68,  84,  bUdOi  thus:  ~ 

2086.    Vilonnio  premiaranrat, 

Co  dirt  Amor*,  veil  et  commaiit 
Quo  tu  gncrpbnw  uns  roprmdn^ 
f^«  111  n«  veuls  TOTS  nm  maqvandnt 
Bi  inniuli  et  Mcommanio 
Tvtu  ceuB  qtii  nimcnt  Tilonnin. 
Vilonnio  liut  li  rilains, 
Por  CO  u'oKl  pua  droia  qno  go  ruofli 
Tiloins  c«l  fel  «t  mm  piti^ 
Sana  aerviM  «t  aan*  amiti  J. 
Apr^  t«  garOe  de  retntin 
CboM  dea  g«na  qui  fuoe  &  tain  i 
N'«*t  pns  proeaM  de  modire,  Ao.  Ao. 

Chancn-'*  inUt^lnlion,  it  viU  bo  Man,  u  fattfodaeed  between  rwnm 
S095iind  SOUS.    In  tlio  Diit«h  tniiuilti^Dii  thopow^^e  haatoSiomi  — 

StiOB.     Ic  verbivdc  liu,  alls  diMpcrbotdo 

Te  loecbene  «ew«li}a  aonilcr  bik^ 

Tp  dot  ghi  nii  wilt  dimen  vak. 

le  ii^elwine  eiido  doo  twkinnon  t 

Dorpcrliedc,  olle  die  tniniw^D] 

Tan  bero  to  doeue,  *«nUM  mia] 

Dotptre  no  dorpcnuo  no  perdio  nis, 

Wiuit  si  fel  xijn  ondo  aonder  gbenadiv 

Id  li«ia  te  hotiben  niachon  rado; 

To  nkmene  dradit  lu  iiuiin« 

So  qnftdcraniio  ran  xinn«. 

Vi'acht  ht)  Di«cto,  dat  fthl  nict  vertnet 

Dinghnn,  die  willon  xijn  bodocti 

Knde  t«  hcdnc,  dat  to  hcclno  aiaet; 

En  CO  ghecne  rndrsieriu  tc  c^gen  tftttut,  ttc^  tla. 
lUl  tnuulatian  ia  pvobabl^  older  tluut  thnt  of  Cbaticcr'and  h  a  ftv 
on^  though  I  oanoot  mree  witJi  Kuutlur,  tbat  it  'liann,  nla  LVhgr- 
imgnng    butracbtet,     t&r    laeuterbuA    ge](«n    und    dnrf   aidi    (Int 
(b.iiiccr'aclim  Veniuclio  kubn  an  di»  Sato  aUlleo.' 

Tho  omiaaloa  at  w)iftt  I  liare  called  nn  intn]iolalioD  of  CbawcT\ 
in  lH>th  Itl^ioo'a  UiM  and  in  titis  old  Dutch  T«rwon,  is  certainly  fnimi- 
&icio  ovidcDi'c  lliat  it  is  nn  aiUlition  by  tl:<' F.ii^-I^b  tranftlnlor;  andva 
bnvo  a  right  to  cull  tijion  tbuc  who  aflinu  tlm^  hi*  suppoaed  avipUl- 
*  Th«  tnnalator.  &«lnrik  van  Bmccl«,  at  BaUia  Tan  AJua,  dUd  Mom 
:33c.     K4«i):.  m,  S39. 


Ixer.  U. 


BOUACXT.  OF  me  mSE 


447 


i^of  bu  eriginul  are  all  toua^  in  Uio  hettt  maiiiucitptj,  to  proJuot 
tlidr  tcxis  of  lliia  paaaag^. 

I  take  diiit  oocKsiOD  to  call  the  &ttcntIoD  of  EnglUb  scboliirt  to  tba 
fjuit  inteKai  of  tliia  Dntoh  Iranslalioii,  an<],  in  IJiL't,  of  iho  gtnMTal 
Netlierlaniliali  litoraturo  of  the  tliirlaontb,  ibun«f<Qth,  and  fiilveath 
MBUlrin,  which,  it  is  hnrdly  cxtnrn^at  to  isy,  is  m  link  known  ic 
English  &n<l  Atncricnn  n^iolftn  lu  thnt  of  Chiiui.  I  quonion  wheUHr 
thero  is  tmy  cognate  Kotirco  of  imtruction  upon  nvrlv  Kngliiili  philology 
•ad  e^rcnology,  which,  if  properly  worked,  would  jinld  n  richer  hnrrvn. 

The  tnuMlntion  in  rjuoiiion  doca  not  cwilbnn  to  clawly  to  Mcon'o  t«st 
M  don  that  of  Cbauoor,  but  wme  ptaeugea,  where  Onkucer  followod  • 
dJflarcQt  reading  from  that  text,  cocreBpotid  pret^  nearly  with  tba 
Dutch-    Tbu*,  in  this  passage :  — 

21.    Within  my  twentie  ycere  of  age, 
1\^on  dial  love  takcth  his  counigs 
Of  ymiiige  ft>lke,  I  ir«nte  «oona 
To  b«d,  as  I  iTM  woDt  to  doone : 
And  fiLst  I  slept,  and  in  sloeping 
Kfe  mptto  Mild)  a  ewavoning, 
Thai  likvd  ma  wandrons  vnAo, 
But  in  thnt  sw(!V«n  i»  nevrr  a  dolo 
That  it  n'  i»  aftcrwnriJ  bpfnil, 
Kight  B*  thia  drcoinu  wnll  tell  na  olL 

U^OD'a  text  of  the  firat  five  veracB  of  the  eotTesponding  pawiga 
h:  — 

Oi  viaticamo  an  d«  mon  wige. 

Oh  point  qu'Arnoi:*  prend  l«  paage 

I>ca  joDf'S  gCQ*,  cnucbiei  cMoie 

Uno  nuit,  Hi  cnm  je  (outoio, 

Et  me  doimoie  moult  formeat,  eto.  eto. 


Te  minoD  ri.'cht>?n  xx  janii, 

Alte  minno  rn^emt  to  wnron 

Tan  iongiicn  lirdsD  harcn  clieiii^ 

So  hich  ic  in  rcai  groct  ghopdns 

Vp  mijn  bcHdc,  code  wart  bcnuea 

llct  coDcn  slape  alao  xacn,  etc  eto. 
Chancer  hero  onea  tooM  In  ibe  aenae  of  early  in  the  evening — ■ 
m««Diog  montioned  by   Gill,  as   I  hare   noltvt  b  my  Fim  fscrie^ 
LatSuro  XXT.  ^  fiSO  —and  tho  DuicU  xaen,  in  tbe  hul  liuo  abon 


448 


A  SEHHOX   iOAIKET  UIRACI^-nJlTS 


lacT.  IX. 


tpeUi,  GOTTOfponils  iMvly  cnongb  to  randor  it  liigtttr  |iTohable  tluit 
both  tismlntora  followed  n  text  different  fVoiti  thnt  of  Monn,  wtiich  dotal 
not  conbun  tha  onnio  ideu.  It  is  ningular  tfant  tli«  word  courage  or 
coragt,  in  the  Moond  lioo  tjnoted  from  Chniioer,  vbotJil  hitva  b«eD  so 
geoerally  auaaadnTOaod.  It  is,  as  t  liare  poJottd  out  in  «  note  on  tlia 
word  coaragt  in  llio  American  edition  of  tho  fine  voltimo  iif  Wedg- 
wood's E^rniological  Diotionnn',  the  Low-Latin  coraagiuui  or  cam- 
bium, prestationis  apocioH,  »  due  or  m'htile,  as  ia  cleariy  shown 
bothbftho  Ji'Tcnchpaagosod  tho  Dutch  cheina. 


TV. 
A  HBKtio.ii  AUAifar  xiBACi^-PLAn.     (See  Test,  419). 

Knowe  je«,  CrUlcn  meo,  tli&t  as  Crist  God  and  nun  i*  boihe  ' 
trewih,  »nd  Iif,  as  wit]i  ibe  f^<pcl  of  Jon,  wc^e  to  the  erryngc,  trewih 
to  the  uuluiowj'ug  and  doutj-tig,  tif  to  (he  strange  (o  herrne  and 
ww^'inge,  ao  Crist  dude  nothiiig«  to  as  but  eflccttwly  in  wrjrc  of 
meny,  in  lieiillie  of  riin-ci^M*,  and  in  tif  of  j^itdyng  vrerlastynge  jc^e 
for  oiirc  comiitiif  ly  morning  and  sorwynge  in  this  raley  of  teeres.  Ia 
niyroclis  tlicrfore  llmt  Cvirt  dudo  hpcro  in  fTlhc.  wilher  in  hymsjlt^ 
oiithcr  in  Iiiw  w^ynli*,  wrrca  to  rft^titd  and  in  emcrt  done,  that 
synfiil  men  that  i-rixii  ih«  broujtrn  fory  vmi*ww  of  rynov,  wttynu 
hem  in  the  wry<!  of  ri'^t  hcluvc;  to  doutonM  men  not  stcdc£ut,  thel' 
broujtca  in  kunnyin^  to  belcre  plescn  God  and  verry  hope  in  God  to 
been  ■iccjc-fast  in  liym ;  and  to  (be  w«y  of  the  wey*-  of  Ond,  fiir  tho 
grulir  pctuiuiid-  mid  miffmiince  of  the  IrybiiUcioun  that  men  moien 
hari-  tlicritine,  th«  broajien  in  love  of  b»j'nnyiiKC  cburili',  to  tha 
whidii-  alle  tliiiiK  ia  li',1,  and  he  to  snflfere  detbe,  llie  whidie  inea 
most  dreden,  for  llie  evoi'laHtyn^  lyf  and  joyc  that  m«n  moaie  Iovod 
and  disiwn,  of  tli«  whicho  tiling  rcrry  hope  pnttith  awey  alio  weri- 
ncMM!  liL'cre  in  the  wcyo  of  God.  'Ilmnno  (ntliwi  myiMolis  of  Crii* 
and  of  hyso  scviiti*  wrrrn  thus  HTV^tucI,  ns  by  oure  bi!itvc  wo  ben 
in  cerleyn,  no  ninn  nhnlili!  iikhi  in  boiudc  and  plcye  the  niyracHa  and 
workis  tlint  Crist  so  cmyBlfully  witm^te  to  oure  hi-lyt^ ;  fur  wboorer*  J 
Ki  dfiib,  bo  crritli  in  llic  byleve,  rei-<T9ilh  Crist,  ami  utornyih  God. 
Ho  crrith  in  the  bilevc,  fur  in  that  bo  talcitb  the  most  precious  wcrkia 
of  God  in  ]-ilcy  and  bourde,  and  so  laVith  his  name  in  idil,  and  lO' 
niysnsith  cure  bilKve.  A 1  Lord  I  ^tben  an  crtbcly  MTraont  dar  ; 
taken  iu  pity  and  in  bourde  that  that  her  ortbcly  loni  takiib  in  enwst, 
nt^ohe  nioce  vin  ahuldca  not  makon  ouro  ploje  and  bourde  cf  tin 


X«T.  U. 


A  BBJOtOS  kOUSSt  inRACU-nuiTB 


449 


BTndis  and  wcrlcU  that  God  k>  (mcstflitlj  wroajt  to  na ;  Ibr  aollidf 
whan  wc  *o  rfom-,  ilmilo  to  syniif  in  takni  awcy,  on  a  urmunl  wIuiD 
hts  boiirdilh  ir'tih  hix  rnaynlvr  K-cnilli  liU  drciJe  to  ofTcniljTi  livin, 
iMiiK'ly,  whiini^R  hd  liourdilh  U'Ub  bU  mnyttcr  in  thnt  and  iliat  hn 
BU^nrter  takiih  in  emest. 

An  half  fiynde  lariere  to  eoule  heltlie,  redy  lo  escasen  the  yril  and 
hull  nTbilcre,  wilh  TIioiikm  of  Viidc,  fc-irb,  ilint  he  n-il  ctvt  k-trjn  the 
fbni^d  tmiffixe  of  tnjrnxclix  plpyingc,  but  and  i»ca  ccbewcn  il  byiii  b{ 
holy  wrict  opynly  and  by  ourc  biUvd.  Wbetfore  that  his  half 
ireoschip  niny  be  Hirnyd  to  the  hoolc,  wo  prrym  hyni  to  bcbold«qi  firtt 
it)  tho  Noonde  nutitidcmmt  of  God  tbnt  ttitU  *  Tlinn  Vhnlt  not  take 
Goddia  iMim<;  in  idil ; '  tind  --lytlii-n  the  mcrvctou*  wcrkJK  of  God  \ttn 
his  name,  a*  thu  gndc  iri-rltis  of  cnifl<;sinn.ii  been  bis  nunic,  tbiui  m  thiit 
heat  nf  God  is  forbodcn  to  takun  th«  mervcloiuc  w^ik  of  God  in  idil ; 
and  bow  moven  thm  be  more  takyn  in  idil  tbati  wluiiiie  tbei  ben 
Bttad  iDeimua  japynge  siikkc,  na  Trhvn  th«i  brn  picyid  of  japma? 
And  ijUnen  erneally  God  dy<l«  brm  to  w,  to  toko  «<■  bem  of  hyni ; 
dlis  lbao(h«  m  tnlien  hom  in  veyn.  I>i>t:c  tbanTic,  firrnd,  ^it  il<i  bylere 
idlitfa  thM  God  diilr  liiti  mymdiii  to  a*  for  we  uliuldcn  plryn  bt-m,  nnd 
yn  irowc  it  wiib  to  the,  '  nay,  btit  for  (bou  »chuldi)4  moi-o  drcdyn  bym 
and  k>vyn  hym,'  and  ccrli"  grept  drr-d*  nnd  grot  effwuirl  Iiiovo  stilTntli 
no  plot  inge  nor  jiipvug  ivith  hym.  'llianne  «yihen  mymelia  plcyinga 
i«V«nith  ibe  irillc  of  God,  niid  ibc  cndii  for  the  which  he  vmujt 
Uynclia  to  na,  no  doute  but  th^it  mymdis  pl«yinge  is  xtrri  loltyng 
of  Goddin  nam«  in  ydil.  And  jif  iliis  M■f^^ilh  not  to  ib(<',  all>oit  ihu 
it  tbtildo  vtifliBeu  to  8n  lu-lbenc  niAn,  tbat  ilicrefure  wil  r.oi  picy  in  the 
w«rkii<  of  his  mawtneto,  I  pr«ye  ihri?  red?  «iilerly  in  ilie  buok  oj  lyf 
that  il  CriM  Jliceu*,  and  if  tbmi  mayxt  fjtidon  in  bym  ibnt  he  n-era 
exMnunplide  thrt  mm  ^hllltll■^  plt^)*;  mj-mcliit,  bnt  nUey  the  revere, 
and  oure  bvlo^'c  ciiriiib  tbut  luddvn  or  bi.-ucni  over  that  (Jrnt  caBBuin- 
plidc  us  to  don.  llou  thannv  dumt  Uiou  )ioldcn  wiih  layrndtapJt^ngv, 
iytlien  aUe  ibe  wurkiH  of  Crist  ri^vcr^iden  bem.  und  in  none  uf  bt> 
weikis  thei  hea  j^uudyd?  namely,  nylUen  tbou  iwyel  tbiu-Ircn  that 
tlMU  wolt  nutbing;  levcn  but  that  nmy  be  echewid  of  ouro  bilcvt,  nnd 
ljth«D  in  thin^  tliai  is  »cordyng  wiili  The  fletcdi  and  to  ihe  likyng  of  il, 
M  is  myndis  ptcyinge,  Ibon  wilt  nothing  don  a^cnns  it,  but  ^if  it  be 
■cbcwid  of  oore  bilove ;  niyche  more  in  thing  ihal  is  with  ibe  spirit, 
Hid  alwoy  exuawinplid  in  tho  lif  of  Chri»t,  nnd  »  fnily  uTitcii  in  thu 
booke  of  lif^  na  i»  levyng  of  luyraclis  ployinge  nod  of  nllc  jnpyng,  ihoa 
Anlitont  not  hoMcn  ajenya  it,  but  ii'  it  tuy}te  ben  tcbcwid  Bjtaa  iha 

00 


fcilere,  ntL^a  en  si  diTiiK  '.Bax  b  •icwtrca  ss  ^-^'-lai  T-oM»^  wttk 
the  p«r!7«  rhal  a  mor^  iiT.-T-rirlft  co  ti;«  triris.  ar-i  more  eumt  &; lh^EJ 
in  lb*  y.frii  Cr.r.M:  as-i  m  i-  "'•h-;  "j^ae  '1:30-17:^1  hT-w-.;V  »:i.i"^cl»e 
h.'.^h'^i.  ao  rf,i  ».-.,.wer-  di.-t.-E-l::-.  hTTcaiii.  i=-i  -herfiy  tiKm  kat^c 
mhI  wi-wn  t'^as  ii  i.*  £.■-■1  tr^T^.  l-.it  TerK  c^ji'i^Et'rt-e ;  f^  jj-  Uwn 
hviiii-t  tj"!'fe  2  £».i;r  ^Iji!  !^a': ;-  aufted  •  di-Ti:.-ii«  <;*-di  Co  g^Kn  rl]«v 
ihyo  h-K-a^^,  and  th' 1  th»^nf:iT  woldast  «  l:;tlr  bem  h  to  icite 
therofa  pi<-y  to  th«  ar.-I  to  al!-*  the  pnrle.  no  dfwre  but  that  aTtit  eoda 
men  w(.W*-n  d^mT^n  the  nr.k_vn..!c,  miche  more  God  and  tile  Lis  ktsih 
demjeit  alie  thf>  cri.-fen  in'>Ti  cnVynde  that  pleyen  cr  £iToarea  the  pier 
of  the  dftth  or  of  the  mjrac;-:*  of  the  moK  kvnde  &J:r  Crist,  tliat  drede 
and  wroujfe  mtraclli  to  brir.gen  m«n  to  the  eren-Ioatande  hereto^  of 
bereoe. 

*  *  -  ■  •  a 

Therfw*  »(clie  mvraclis  fl^vinje  now  on  dam   witr.t-tjtith    At* 
thingi.",  first,  is  fff-'e  ^rnne  Hvfome  the,  secr^nd.  it  witneHii;li  srete  foW 
in  the  d'iin:r«.  f.n-l  tho  thri'.le  sr*«f  Tenjann.^c  af:ir;   for  ri:t  as  tlw 
chvldn^i  of  Ir-mel.  whan  >[o_v«'S  was  in  iho  hi!  hiKily  previnjie  for  hem, 
thei  my.*tri-tyri;:'  to  bym.  honouridtn  a  calf  of  gplj,  and  afrcrward  eetra 
and  driiik':n  and  ri-rf;n  to  plovn,  and  afierwai-d  weren  slevn  of  hem  thra 
and  twenfj-  ih'.w^'rnd  of  mpn ;  lo  tlianne  aa  this  pleviiijn;  wittnes^de 
the  dynnc  of  ther  maiimctrie  befoni.  and  her  in_v«ry-t   to   MoriieB 
whanne  thni  i-hiil<]t;  moi-t  li.in  triinenede  to  hvtn,  and  after  iher  folv  in 
ther  plfcying',  a:id  the  thriiiile  the  Tenjaunse  that  cnm  afrtr ;  so  this 
myncl'u  rrlirj-itipj  is  verre  witneaw  of  inennna  avericc  and  rnrcvtise 
hy(')Ti;  that   is   m:iiimetric,   a^  st-ilh   thu   apo^tele,  for   tliat  that   thei 
xliuMcn  nfii'iiilvn  Uf^in  t!ic  nivii-t  of  ther  n»-;rhoris,  thpi  Rpcnden  upon 
the  pl'-ji.'',  and  •"  i-eyen  thu  rente  and  ther  dette  tlici  wnlen  gmcche, 
and  to  mrf-nde  two  so  myche  upon  ther  pley  ihi-i  wolen  nothing  gmcche. 
AIho  Ui  giih-ren  mi'n   ro^'iilire  to  hien  the  derre  ther  votailia,  and  to 
Btiren  m(-n  to  frloionyc,  nml  to  priilc  and  boost,  thei  plcrn  thc3in\Tncli8, 
and  h1*o  to  liriii  wlierof  to  sjn^mlen  on  these  niyrach'a,  and  to  holde 
fiilawscliip'!  of  t'liitj'iivc  iind  Wli'^ric  in  ?ich  dayes  of  myraclis  pleyin"e, 
thei  bisien  h'^iri  liilorn  to  more  gredily  byiiilen  ther  ne-jbors,  in  byinge 
and  in  M-Uviti^';  and  ho  this  plcyin^of  myractis  now  on  diyes  is  wcrr^ 
witiirwH!  of  1iid'''>iiit  cevcytJM!,  that  is  maiimctrie.     And  ri^t  as  Mot!>ck 
wiiH  thnt  tymc  in  the  liil  indst  travelyngc  abonte  the  piipie,  so  now  is 
('rJHt  ill  h'!V<!Tie  willi  his  fiid<T  most  tiisily  prcyinpe  for  (lie  piiple;   and 
n('ver  ihn  liilcrp  nB  the  rhlyndrcn  (jiir)  of  Isriicl  diden  that  tyme  that 
in  lioni  W(IH,  in  tluT  i.leyin^c  of  ther  maiimeirie,  most  fniily  10  distro^oj 
the  grete  tmvelo  oi  Moyxod,  go  men  now  on  dayttes,  afler  ther  hidooN 


Lbct.  IX. 


A  8xniio»  AOAissr  uiRAci.E-naTf 


451 


infiumc^trGC  of  covtlyae  in  (bv  ptejing*  of  mjTscIi^  Ad  ^d  ^t  in 

hem  is  to  di«tr(ij«  ilic  cntMitivo  prej-crc  of  Criirt  in  h«vQii4  tor  hom, 

rCnd  HEi  thfrr  mymcli*  pleyingo  witncBith  ihrx  mott  Mvf  in  t}icr  dcjTtg^ 

'  and  ihcrforo  a*  vnkjniidy  Miilcn  h>  Anron    the  cjiildrcn  of  Isrnc), 

M-iyivH  bcingA  m  tliv  btl,  've  iritui  novur  how  it  is  of  Muyvca,  mule* 

Dfl  ihcrTore  Goildis  liiat  goo  biforii  n^,'  m>  unkvndi^U  Bcyen  men  aow« 

on  dujw,  ' Crist  dulli  new  no  mvncliB  for  «»,  plcj"  we  iherfore  Iiin 

olde.'  luldyng  mati^  Ifujoges  lltcrto  so  ci>Ionrab!y  that  the  jiuple  ^,ifti  aa 

tnvolie  creddftM  to  hem  as  to  tlio  irwthi.-,  and  so  iliei  for^oleii  to  ben 

I  pci'cever  of  tho  prcyere  of  Crint,  for  tlie  mautn«trjo  ihat  inoa  don  to 

tichc  myraclia  plopnge ;  mniimcciye,  I  seye,  tor  siche  pleying o  DMn 

•a  myche  honciyn  or  more  ihnn  the  woixl  of  God  iriianoe  it  'm  prccliid, 

•nd  therefore  blnefcmcly  ihni  wyni,  that  eichi-  pl«yinge  doich  mora 

I  good  than  the  word  of  God  wonno  it  i«  prcchid  to  the  pnple.     A ) 

IrOrd  I  whnt  tnoixi  lilnsfrrmr.  in  a\mut  thcc,  than  b>  ayyai  to  don  th« 

brddj-rig>  M  in  to  prroJicn  llii;  word  of  God  doth  fcr  luioc  good  than  to 

I  don  tl^int  tli»t  tH  hodyn  onely  by  tnoD  and  not  by  God,  M  ia  myraclia 

pl<-yiiig  ?     Hit  funolhf,  OS  the  lykntaM  ofmyractiB  wo  clopen  myracli^ 

li^t  >o  (he  goldim  oallb  tlie  cbiidren  nf  Israel  cXcjnAea  it  God;  in  th« 

whicbe  llwi  haddeu  ntyndo  of  the  uldu  niyncUa  of  God  hHbrn,  and  for 

that  licneaae  thel  worachipiden  and  prcytMdeii,  a«  thd  wonchipidok 

|,and  preddcii  God  in  thtr  deJe  of  his  itiyractis  to  hoiu,  and  thrn-lar* 

^ihd  diden  «.tpreiae  niaumctrye.     So  xytlicn  now  on  dalca  inyclie  of  Ui« 

pupk  worschipilh  and  pwyftilh  on*ly  the  licocnw  of  the  myr.iclis  of 

God,  aa  myche  as  the  wordo  of  God  in  tlie  prechoun  mowth  by  the 

whiclie  alio  niyraclis  bo  don,  no  dowio  that  n«  ihe  puple  dotfa  mora 

Di&winctric  now  in  niche  mymclis  ployingo  thaD  dide  the  puple  of 

'  Ifcfitol  that  ^nio  in  hi?rying«  of  tho  calf,  in  as  myche  as  the  leayogei 

»nd  InMtin  of  mynicliii  plcvingc  tlint  men  worwhippn  in  ht-m  binore 

COiitmrioua  to  Goil,  unil  niori;  ncMnJvngi!  with  ihi-  d<;vii,  than  wwn  that 

Lgoldcn  uiif  that  the  ptipic  worsdiipid.     And  therefore  th«  maiimetiy« 

that  tymc  vna  hut  figiiro  and  licktinwe  of  m«nnuii  tnaumciiye  nowe^ 

and  ibeHbre  ccith  tho  apootel,  uew  tbc«  thiogia  in  figiira  Ibllsn  to  hen, 

*nd  llierefore  in  Kcho  royrnclia  ]>kyinge  ibe  dcvnl  i*  tnoit  plo;(id,  m  i]i« 

MyTcl  IB  best  payid  to  diKoeyvu  men  in  the  licnrane  of  thut  thing  in 

fvhidte  by  God  man  wema  convertid  bilbrhond,  and  in  whicbv  the 

Lderel  was  tenyd  byfombond.    'Iliorforc  oute  of  doule  wd>e  myraclia 

ff  leyiiig  prctith  myche  more  renjnunce  than  dide  the  pleyingo  of  Ihe 

(thylilr«qi  of  IsTn«l,  after  tlio  heriyn^  of  the  calf,  as  tliia  pleyin^  Wlllth 

but  japts  grottcrc  nud  mere  bonfotca  of  God. 


a  a  I 


452 


BSCOBK   OF  COUKOX  LIPB 


Van.  a. 


nccoRDS  or  comoit  urt. 

1  Ih*«  KKiHiiliere  iMn  it  Mated  that  Treriai's  mannaeript  of  liii 
mndalioii  of  GlaaTilta  d«  PropficUtibtw  Rcrum  is  still  in  oxixtcscah 
niitologicall}'  Kpcnking,  an  clitinn  of  a  work  of  thia  diaractcr  wooM 
bo  mom  mliiablo  than  a  climnicle  or  a  poem  or  oqiiii]  oxUnt.  Tlw 
Tario^  of  Miitijt^tii  diiwiiwcil  bjr  Rtanvitln  «Dppo«M  a  CATTnxpQadtDgly 
axbunv*!  vonnbiiliuy,  and  a  greater  Tnnge  of  verbal  onmbination  dian 
woiild  ba  ttkcly  to  oocnr  In  btalorieal  namtiTa,  or  in  poctnr,  die 
dialect  of  which  is  mor«  conTCntional  than  that  of  proaa.  It  ia  lo 
irorlca  on  natural  kiioirlcdge,  and  whidi  connect  thenudres  with  pno- 
ileal  life,  lliat  we  are  chiefly  to  look  for  inforanatioo  vjnm  the  actual 
apeedi  of  bj-gono  agea,  and  eapeciaUy  upon  bMotJcal  et}iaoI(^ — tlu_ 
true  nbory  of  tho  motamorphona  and  m%r8tioaa  of  woHa,  ~ 

OrsBinvtlicajters  orok  the  histoi;  of  language  in  written,  and  i 
dallf  in   el^^ant  liurnlnrc;    but,  except  in  tlie  ticcting  dialect 
pcdantD,  lingiiistic  change  and  progrcn  htpa  in  orat  (jieecb,  and  it  i^ 
long  before  tho  pon  take*  np  and  raoovda  Ilia  fonat  and  worda ' 
have  become  cctiibltalird  in  dio  lirii^  toogo^ 

If  j-ou  wouM  know  die  preeent  t«ndcnci«a  of  English,  go,  aa  I.« 
did.  to  the  market  and  the  workakop;  jrou  will  there  hear  now  war 
and   conibinution*,  which  ontora  and   poeta  will  adopt   in  a  fiit 
generation;  nnd  in  inrexligntii^  the  philolngical  liixcr)' (4' paatagHtJ^ 
whom  mitrkct-jJooea  are  gram-grown,  and  the  ham  of  wboao  indnitry 
ia  Ktilk'd,  you  rotut  naort  lo  iboac  written  mcnKftala  whoao  sabjacls 
mo>t  marly  ajiproximale  to  tlio  bujijr  orcrj'-dajr  lifi)  nf  ihdr  ttmc 

1'hat  litonitiu«  whidi  beat  pieacrvn  die  nn premeditated,  half-nnooa* 
•doua  verbal  expreaMOO  od*  humanity  b  richest  in  tnw  philological 
■InatTuetion,  aa  it  ia  in  ita  revdationaof  l4ie  latdleetond  tJie  hcan  ot 
■mn :  beiico  tho  groat  value  and  Ihe  profound  Intercat  of  old  fiunUkr 
lettcm,  joumala,  private  recorda  of  all  aorlaL  Predscly  the  diacloeuKl 
wo  ahrink  moit  bom  making  with  reapMjt  to  ouraelvca,  and  (be  out- 
Kpokcn  expreuions  we  are  abyest  in  i»ing,  attract  ua  most  in  the  lift 
of  distant  i^e*.  The  moat  inidgnilicant  original  memorial  of  the  i 
woida  of  a  living  man  baa  na  imperisbable  worth  tn  remote  potferi^ 
Kafioad  and  aenritive  peraona  destroy  tbi-ir  family  Idtcn,  and  are  i^ 
lueboit  to  record  tbotr  name*  in  the  albuma  of  paper  and  of  atooe  with 
whidi  all  pluccf  of  resort  abound;  but,  though  we  may  not  approre  At 
rauity  which  led  a  dijttinguislicd  authgr  to  hare  hia  nams  cact«d  (S 


tKCT.  IX. 


OLD  UOORDS 


453 


iht  niminit  of  a  jijrramid  he  did  not  dinb,  I  tlilnic  no  ttarcHcr  loolci 
od  the  record  of  »  vmi  to  ooe  of  the  tombB  of  the  Egyplhtn  kJo;^  l^ 
an  ftucieal  Gn^k  — who  expresses  his  dUappoinimeDt  at  fioding  Doilitog 
to  adiuire>  <<  f'l  rui-  Kiihf — or  at  \he  iiiH:ri]itir>D  rrniely  cut  oa  ibe  1^ 
of  a  gi^ntic  ett)tti«  M  the  entnncv  of  tb«  grcut  rock-tomple  of  Abou 
Simbd,  to  ootninciiionttc  the  halt  of  «  dcUachinont  of  Koman  loldicrjr 
•cnt  up  into  Nubiii  in  Kcni-ch  of  diMtrlcrs — or  fficn  »t  ihc  bnro  nanw 
which,  thivc  hundred  yean  ago,  the  old  licrhiilift,  Bdon,  ncmtchod 
with  tha  poiDt  of  hia  dagger  on  tho  unoky  irnll  of  a  convent  kitchen, 
noir  in  niina,  in  ArabiA  Petrica — vritliout  feeling  that  ho  hu  add«d 
to  )iia  Btores  of  knowledge  both  a  hiatortcal  fiu:t  aud  a '  form  of  woida,' 
vfaich  will  ailliiTrc  to  hut  monoiy  wh«n  many  an  aloqacfil  pbraao  alall 
him  vaniahed  ihnn  it. 

The  old  1-lntt  Deutob  <7arAtcbr  AmcOW/,  which  traata  of  diaeaow, 
Iheir  cauMo,  aud  their  vogetablo  rfmcdieo,  omhodiM  more  of  tho 
vooalmlary  of  daily  life  than  aJmoat  any  other  vohimo  in  that  most  at- 
tractire  dialect,  and  is  of  great  pJiilohjgical  intorcat. 


Von  TO  Pack  £90. 
But  Chaoeor  knew  that  his  age  wiaui  age  ofiaCaneyinliteratiiML  la  all 
Utcrmlate,  w  iu  tile,  it  in  Uiu  kIqII  |>eri>]ii  that  oooaoienily  aima  at  ori- 
ginality. The  obild  begs  bin  muse  lu  lupcat  b  fncnlliar  tale  rather  than  tdl 
hiin  a  senr  oae.  C'bauc«t*ii  coiitvniporarion  were  mora  latanttad  in  bu 
Tifaeeiamaiti  liita  thaj  would  haie  been  In  uow  Invoituona. 


Aflrra  TO  Paok  4S1. 

And  asaia,  *1'ert  i  Conn  droit*  cItIIb  i)d*  In  poupta*  tieaoeot  la  pitia; 
}•  »>  toaelMral  [««,  si  je  pnin,  vtio-—DM>gti4  mm  Maehlatd  tt  IfyaUt- 
jwJfu.  VIH.,  p.  at. 

In  the  copiiol  Iriih  atoryof  Daniel  O'Roarke.  when  the  Maa  in  the  Moon 
told  Don  to  lei  go  hi*  bold  of  tbe  alokle  bj  which  be  was  otinpng  to  the 
■urfooe  of  the  Kitellila.  Dao  replied,  ''  Tha  mora  yoa  toll  roe  to  let  go  my 
heold  tha  mora  1  won't,  lo  I  miU." 


LECrrUEE  X 


TBR  EKGUSU  LAXGCAOR  AXD  LITERA1VBB  FBOM  THl 
BBGINKIKO  OF  THE  FIITeeNTII  CE.NTUBT  TO  THE  TUd 
OF  CASTOX. 

WnRK  this  political  Rnd  mi^Dtiil  agitatjoos  of  the  foitrteeatl^ 
century — wliicli  bad  Wen.  if  not  occasioned,  at  least  ^eaitj 
iDcrcftsed  bj>  thv  iiDtipiipiiI  KchiKm  —  bjid  once  etilwided,  tbo 
tellectuat  activity  of  llie  ngn  of  X<saglaodfl  uod  WytJiffe  i 
Chaucer  suddt^uly  oeaaed,  and  was  followed  by  a  loDg  period 
repose,  or  p»rhaps  I  might  rather  say,  of  letltargy.  Tlie  liter 
munumemts  we  poasess  of  the  early  part  of  tbe  fifleentb  ocotuiy 
exhibit  few  traces  of  original  power.  In  some  of  tbem,  Gveaj 
tbo  language  eevms  to  have  rather  retrograded  thaa  advanced] 
Dor  did  it  numifcst  much  subfitontial  progress,  until  tho  new 
life,  which  the  invention  of  printing  infused  iato  literature^ 
made  tUfJf  felt  in  England. 

The  English  mind,  brilliant  as  irere  its  achiereniesta  In  tin 
era  we  have  just  piviscd  over,  waa  not  yet  so  thoroogbly  ; 
and  vnlivcnt'il,  that  it  van  ttblo  to  go  on  in  the  path  of  cieatin^ 
lit<-ratiire  by  ito  own  inherent euoTgies,  Itxtill  r«<(uircd  external 
iuipuiite ;  and  it  was  only  by  the  itucoesiiion  of  electric  thocka  it 
rnceiced  from  the  four  greatest  erents  in  modem  history,  which 
m  rapidly  followed  e«cb  other  —  tbo  invention  of  printing,  the 
discovery  of  the  passage  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  of 
thu  American  continent,  and  tlie  Itrfomiutiou  —  that  it  was  full; 
awakened  and  inspiri-d  with  tbnt  undying  energy  which,  £u 
three  bundled  years,  has  filled  the  world  with  its  renoiro. 


Ltpr.  X. 


THOMAS  occixra 


453 


The  first  important  poetical  writer  of  tlie  Rfle«ntb  ceDtiiiy, 
whose  works  have  come  down  to  tis,  ia  Ttioiaas  Ooclevo,  a 
Iftwver,  who  is  supposed  to  huvo  fl'>llri^hc()  about  tbcyuir  1420. 
Moi>t  of  Ilia  works  cxint  ouly  in  iuaiittNcri[>t,  aud  t[io»u  that  luivu 
been  printed  are  not  of  a  character  lo  inspire  a  veiy  lively 
desire  for  the  pul)licatioD  of  tlie  remainder.  Tbey  are  princi- 
pally didactic,  and  in  great  part  translatioQS,  the  tuoet  important 
of  them  lieing  »  treatise  on  the  Art  of  Govcroment,  taken 
piiucipallj  from  u  T^itiu  work  of  Kj^dius,  a  Rooiau  writer  of 
the  Uiiitetiiilij  century.  Tbe  <liclioii  of  Occleve  is  modelled 
ailer  tliat  of  Cliaucer,  of  whom  be  pmfeiises  to  hare  been  a 
pupil,  but  there  are  some  grammatical  differences,  the  mo»t 
noticeable  of  them  being  tbe  constant  omitsion  of  tbe  n  final  in 
the  iatinitivo  mood,  and  in  the  third  pcr^oii  plural  of  the  tctIh. 
This,  though  not  uncunkmon,  was  but  of  occatiional,  or  at  li»8i 
of  very  irregular  occurrence  in  the  preceding  century. 

I  can  liud  nothing  better  worthy  of  citation  from  tbia  author 
than  bis  lamentation  upou  Chaucer,  which  Warton  gives  from 
M  tinpublished  manuscript: 

But  wdeuviaye,  »o  in  myne  lierl^  wo, 

That  lli«  bouour  of  Englinb  (ouge  is  dede, 

Of  which  I  wout  was  hua  counsel  aod  ipdo  I 

O  miiysler  d«re,  and  fadir  revorwiti, 

My  tnayMcr  Cliaui-er,  ll<iiue  of  duqucncO) 

Miirour  of  fruriiKin>  ontendrmcnt, 

0  universal  ftdir  in  •cicnci;, 

AIb^  ihut  tliou  ihinc  cxcvll'tit  innitenoe 

Id  iliy  bed  mortd  niigliic-it  not  lKM]Ucih«  I 

Wbut  lyh-d  Di-ch  7     Altu  why  wrould  bo  ale  Aal 

0  Di-th  ibut  (lidi.il  nntight  liarin  singalcTe 

In  alau^trc  uf  liiin,  hut  all  the  loud  it  Knottith: 

Bit*,  naihi-IcM,  yet  hiiiowv  tw  powpK 

His  DHOie  to  ale.     Hih  hti'  v«rtiie  axcitith 

Uttdayn  from  thee,  wliicb  aye  us  Uiclj  hertitk 

With  bok«[s]  of  his  oroaii  endiiing, 

TliAt  is  to  all  this  lond  cnlumj  ning. 

The  T«ni&catioa  of  tbis  extract  is  intcicetiog  aa  showing  that 


4J6 


B   FI5AL 


UCT.   X. 


Uie  0  final,  which  ceenu  to  have  bL-como  olcnt  toon  afl«r,  vu 
Rtill  pronounced  in  Ocdeve'«  limv,  nt  lc«M  in  poeuy,  oa  it  had 
boeu  in  Cbaiioer*«;  for  bequeutltj  spelt  bequetk«,  la  made  to 
rhjrmo  to  tU  iha  — 

In  thy  bod  mortol  migbieat  not  beqvttfidl 

Wlint  cyW  Deili  F     Alos  why  would  lie  «f«  th4f 

The  «  final,  which  is  route  in  proae,  is  still  oouottKl  in  Krendi 
Tcniificatiou,  and  not  untVequcntly  requires  a  prosodiral  accent, 
though  in  actual  roodiug  of  poetry,  it  is  not  muoh  dwelt  upon. 
That  it  was  once  nonnnlly  articulated  in  prose,  in  both  EDglisb 
and  I'rencli,  there  can  be  no  <]oubt.  At  what  period  it  became 
Biteot  in  cither,  it  U  ditlicult  to  dGt«naine,  portly  because 
■Hthograpby  seldom  nccumtely  represents  orthoepy,  and  partly 
because  the  dionge,  tike  other  orthocjiicid  and  gratnaatknl 
reTohilioQH,  came  in  grtkdually,  and  In«-jdlT,  so  that  while  one 
pruvinoe  or  writer  in  a  given  century  may  have  dropped  tJie  s, 
another  may  have  retained  it  mauy  years  later.  The  cmue  of 
the  loRH  of  this  articulation  is  the  saine  in  Irath  Isngoagee^ 
niuncly,  tbe  tendency  of  both  to  discard  inflectional  ^llablcs— 
a  teniicncy  much  aggrAvatcd  In  Engltsli  by  the  confusion  infro- 
duc«i!  into  ib<  gnuninnr  through  a  mixture  of  unrelated  tongua 
disoordaDt  in  thuir  acddenoes. 

Changes  of  tills  sort  are  not  received  in  litcruturo  until  they 
bare  been  long  established  in  speoch,  and  the  fiict,  that  in 
French  poetry  the  c  finjd  still  counts  as  a  syllable,  white  it  lias 
bceu  null  in  En^;liBli  •leni^  for  certainly  three  centuries,  woulil 
seem  to  imply  Uiat  it  continued  to  bo  colloquially  prononnced 
in  France  mnch  longer  than  in  England. 

Contemporaneously  with  Occlere  liTeii  James  I.  of  8«)tliin(l, 
who  was  illegally  soiled,  in  his  early  childhood,"  by  Henry  IV. 


*  Th(iro  Is  a  gacA  cluil  of  dUnvpaoiy  unniif;  the  mthoriKM  U  10  tlis  itar  rf 
Riny  Jiinic«'>cH|itiirv  —  or  Tnthoriu  to  hia  ken  ml  ibo  timn  —  akd  tlw  donition  o( 
hii  imprisaaiDKiil..  In  \.\\r  (liiml  and  UCU  Ksnait  of  tbo  Mtoad  c«dI>>  et  lli« 
Kii^'i  Quuic,  Uu  king  LuDw;f  m^s  tkst  bswu  taluii  futour  aS  lb»  aprf 


Caor.  X. 


Jkilti  t,   or  SCOTLilD 


457 


it  Eagliwd  in  the  yciir  1405,  and  kept  for  ocarly  tvcnty  yean 

l^a  priiMiier.     His  utptor  citiisvd  him  to  be  well  e^lurated,  and 

aidea  soreral  {>i«ct=*  writttin,  n.i  it  ia  said,  uncquivocaUT  in  tbo 

attishdialect^the  cnticUin  of  wtiich  does  not  come  witliio 

^tbfl  plan  of  this  coaree  —  be  wrot«,  io  English,  as  it  K;i;ins,  u 

poua  ia  aibout  fourteen  hiindrod  lioL'ii,  callvd  tbc  King's  Qtinir, 

I  or  book.    This  is  a  eulogiatiu  rhapsody  on  tlie  Liidy  Jaiie  Beau- 


rUi 


ClliBi  h*  hkd  ihtmAf 


m. 


Hot  hx  gtmlt  tb«  •i:ila  of  tanocfiiM 

But  n«ra  about  tli«  itovmer  of  Ecirii  tiaa, 

Wtto  it  CBUiit  thnu  itPTial;  indnetiM 
Of  Goddi*  vilt,  or  uthc-  cimaltce, 

Ctn  I  iiol  my,  l«i  (iiil  of  mj  rwitriHv 
Sy  tlmir  aviM  }*  had  of  ia«  tW  cum 

£•  MO  to  pM,  take  I  u;  nroatum. 

Cpoa  tlie  veTiB  wi^ttriDg  Io  soil  fre^ 
So  inbrtuiMt''  "if  w  thtit  ftvmjt  dnj, 

Hl«t  niiin|{i«>  fdtinlj  E|ti«lliir  m  woU  or  BO^ 
W*  KtMog  liiinil  by  hrta  M:liorll]r  lo  esfi 

Of  iojncju  talctn  md  1m1  awajr, 
W«  wren  im,  and  bm*  in  thvtt  Kontnv, 
FottuBO  it  ■chill*  Don  othir  nji*  to  b^ 


Qoiiu*  u  in  lUajto  vnrd,  aai  is  alrcog  pttM^ 
^  tm  fiiith  nf  mr  lif  ih»  hetjr  |;o(^ 

Vout  ooafurt  iu  MrovF,  abindouuo 
Tba  tociuid  lialrre.  Illicit  bnih  to  tujiu^ 

X«n^  liT  the  ipiwo  of  Ecrii  tn  ico  eyap. 
Till  JujLii<T  liiR  tij'-pci  liil  adn-rt. 
And  Willi  coaf'^n  in  rtkvdi*  <i  ny  nmoL 

d'i  Itatatj  of  Scotland.  n^Kut  of  1S09,  toI.  n.  p.407,  it  it  mM; 
^iikirb*  «M  in  thn  ninth  yran  of  his  ^(^  tha  U  (aif )  d«r  of  JlaRh,  in  tb« 

'  Iwara  «f  our  inranucion  1-100,  and  waa  kq't  ia  optiTitio  of  the  Kngliclmian  t^ 
tliD  (paw  of  dgfat*«no  jtona.'  On  page  410,  tlie  king  u  >aid  to  hare  bnn 
MnrdMcd  on  lh«  21  of  t'ebruaij  14t&  'in  Uie  41  ;^tr* of  bin  agat'  If  Kin|[ 
Jamra  «u  bMj-t&rco  j«nts  old  b  I4SS,  he  niut  hare  i*ta  Bxtra  thus  tinht  ia 

.  UOS,  and  Bpon  the  whuU  1  think  it  aafar  (» tuOaw  Kind  Jamea' a  own  ehionolugy 
Uian  ihal  «I  hialotical  t«nipikiiL 


4Afl 


lAUES  I.   or  SCOTLAXD 


L«rr.  X. 


fort,  whom  King  James  aAonranU  married ;  aoi  tliovigh  ita 
subject  and  purpose  did  not  give  room  for  mucb  fertilirv  of 
iDfcntioii,  it  is  full  of  dolicacv,  gnxon  and  fculin^,  emooth  and 
artistic  in  vcnfitiaitioo,  atid.  in  ^'iiurnl  pix^ic  merit,  KU]>erinr  to 
any  other  English  vente  of  the  fifteeath  or  even  the  first  half  of 
the  8ixt«CDtJi  century. 

The  dialect  is  remarkable  both  for  the  occasional  irttrodnction 
of  Scamlinavian  wordu  and  forms  —  rcminbcenoes,  possibly,  of 
ll.v  author's  oliildbood,  which  wua  iiKed  to  a  d tnli-ct  muclt  niodificl 
hy  Norlhern  influenees  —  and  espiNitaUy  for  its  freedom  from  nil 
French  terms  and  idioms  which  bad  not  been  fairly  Datiiraliz«4 
in  English.  Tlio  proportion  of  Kumancit  aord*  iu  the  King's 
Quair  is  ecarccly  pr«vti.r  (ban  in  tbo  works  of  Chancer  or  of  Gower, 
and,  a*  in  tho^e  aiilboni,  w«  find  that  miKt  of  tbem  are  iotro- 
diiced  ratlier  for  the  sake  nf  rhyme  ami  metre,  than  for  any 
superior  adaptcdiiras  to  poetical  oxprcBsion.  His  d««criptiou  of 
the  lady  of  wliom  lie  wna  cnaniourod  is  worth  ([iioling  »t  length  i 

.    And  tbercw'  kcft  1  doua  myn  eye  ugej'ae, 

Quiiaro  aa  I  &w  walkyag  under  the  Tour^ 
Full  fecrctcly,  new  ciunvn  hir  lo  ]>lpyne, 

The  fairell  or  tin;  Iri-ftrhifl  zoiing  flourfl 
Tbdt  ever  1  ftw*,  ini-ilio',  hcfurc  that  houra, 

For  qiiliic}i  liiilityiii!  nlmio,  nnon  ailert, 

The  bliiilc  ol"  all  my  body  lo  my  bcrfc 

And  thdiigli  I  itoiiil  uliuifit  ilio  »  lyip, 

No  woniiiT  waa ;  for  (]uliy  ?  my  wiltisall 
WcT*  fu  ou4'rcuitii>  w'  [lU'fiiiicc  und  delyte, 

Only  tlir<in^h  loltiiig  uf  myn  eyon  full, 
Tlist  fudajiily  my  hcit  become  hir  thrall. 

For  ever  <if  Irco  wyll,  ftir  of  mnnnco 

There  wn*  ao  lakya  in  hir  Itiete  fnca. 

And  in  my  htdc  I  drew  rj*  h;iilily, 

And  trt  (mivi  1  lent  il  onl  agpyiie, 
And  (aw  Iiir  walk  that  verray  womanly, 

Willi  no  wiglit  mo,  botonly  women  lucyDa^ 
Than  Riin  I  lliidy  in  myfelfand  fej-ne, 

Ah !  fiitif  ai*  ze  a  warldly  ciunture, 

Or  bcvit^ly  Uiliis  in  lihcncllc  of  uutuivt 


tMlt.  X. 


JAUT.S  I.   OF  SCOTLAND 


459 


Or  Kt  xc  god  Cupidis  owin  jirincciTt!  7 

And  ctiinjrii  ure  to  louCe  me  out  <if  hudf 
Or  HIV  ro  veniy  Natuie  ibe  godJrffo, 

Tlui  )i:iiD  (lepuyiitit  w*  Eour  hctiuly  hand) 
Tkia  gHDJjn  fiiil  ol'  llouris,  as  tlitrv  Ruiidf 

Quitnt  full  I  iliiiik,  alltioe !  quhiit  rtircieuM 

StU  I  Dialler  CO  Rour  excdlence? 
GifT  z<t  A  gdilili'lTu  tic,  luid  y*  zo  like 

To  do  IDC  |xiyii<:,  1  niuy  il  doI  allcrt; 
Giff  s(!  be  warliily  ""if^lit,  j''  dcmlli  m*  fifcoi, 

Quby  lift  God  mill:  zn\i  lb  tny  dwffl  litrt. 
To  do  u  felj"  priJwner  ihim  ((ncrt, 

TlMt  lulia  xou  all,  «iid  wou  of  n«*  but  vo^ 

Add,  iheretbre,  m«ixu  fuvie  1  r<:fii  !i  is  lb. 
Qubcn  I  a  Ijlill  thinwe  Iiad  miud  my  luone^ 

Beirniling  myn  infurtiina  and  ray  c^anoe^ 
Unknnwin  htiir  or  qiiiiut  u-nx  b<^  to  doo«, 

So  fiTTfi  1  rallying  into  hili»  diinec, 
That  fudc^yiily  my  wit,  my  contvnance. 

My  hcTt,  my  will,  ray  mtture,  and  ray  mynd, 

Wn.1  cKaiigit  cicnu  rj'^  tu  nne  o^er  kind. 
Of  bir  array  the  l«rm  gif  I  f:tl  wiite. 

Toward  h«r  f^ldia  liaire,  and  ricli  atyi^ 
In  frvtwiTe  oouvliit  w'  pvirlis  quliite, 

Aud  gictc  Imlaa  Inniyiig  »n  llie  fyrv, 
W*  mouy  aiM  iHn«rant  and  litire  faplure, 

And  oD  hir  hod«  a  chaplct  frtTcfa  of  hew«, 

Of  pliunys  fKLi-iit  rcdc,  aud  quhitc,  and  blmv 
Full  of  quaking  fpanftis  bry*  a«  gold, 

Forgit  of  Iclup  like  to  tlie  amorctli^ 
6a  new,  To  frdch,  fo  plialliiii  to  bi-liold, 

Tlio  pluinya  eke  like  lo  ilie  f loure  jonetliis 
And  oiliLT  uir  fcliap,  like  lo  ibe  lloore  jcoelti* 

And,  above  all  this,  ili«re  was  welo  I  wMt 

Boiolee  eoevcl)  to  mak  a  world  lo  dot«. 
About  bir  neck,  quliitc  ax  tbc  fyn  amaiUe, 

A  gnddic  chci-ne  of  final  I  orfcrcfje, 
^hare  by  ibrn:  bong  a  rnby,  wieut  fiiiUi* 

Like  to  ane  bcrt  lclui{iin  verily, 
Tlwt,'BH  a  Ipi-rk  of  low<;  fu  wanuwly 

Semyt  bimyng  upon  lii'r  quliite  llirat«^ 

New  gif  there  wiuj  god  pvrtye,  God  it  woti. 


460  ixtas  L  or  scotluio 

And  for  to  walk  that  frelche  Mayea  morowc^ 

Ane  hutce  fhe  had  upon  her  tifluw  quhite. 
That  gudeliare  had  not  bene  fene  to  farowe. 

As  I  fuppoii!,  and  girt  Iiihe  was  aiyle ; 
Thua  halfljug  iowfe  for  liafte,  to  fuich  delytSf 

It  was  to  Ii*  her  zouih  in  gudelihed, 

That  for  rudeniis  to  fyvke  thereof  I  drede. 
In  hir  was  zouth,  l)cautcc,  w'  humble  aport, 

Botintec,  richelTu,  and  womuuly  fuiture, 
God  beller  wote  than  my  pen  can  report, 

Wifdomo,  largefle  cftate,  and  conyng  fuie 
In  every  point,  fo  gujdit  hir  mefure, 

In  word,  in  dede,  in  fcbap,  in  contcnance, 

That  nature  my'  no  more  hir  childe  auanoOb 
Throw  quhich  anon  I  knew  and  underCtude 

Wele  y'  fche  waa  a  warldly  creature, 
On  qiihom  to  rtft  injii  eye,  fo  mich  guds 

It  did  my  woful  hert,  I  zow  affura 
That  it  was  to  me  joye  wHiut  mefure. 

And,  at  tlie  laR,  my  luke  unto  tho  herin 

I  threwe  furihwith,  and  laid  thir  verlia  ferls : 
O  Venua  clere  1  of  goddia  ftellifyit. 

To  quhom  I  zelde  homage  and  fucrifife, 
Fro  this  day  forth  zour  grace  be  magnifyit, 

Thot  me  rclTauit  have  in  fueh  wife, 
To  lyve  under  zour  law  and  fo  funiife; 

Now  help  me  furth.  and  for  zour  mcrci  leds 

My  hert  to  reft,  y'  diiis  nere  tor  drede. 
Quhen  I  w'  gudc  enl«nt  thia  orifon 

Tims  endit  had,  I  ftynt  a  lytill  Round, 
And  eft  myn  eye  full  pitoiiHy  adoun 

I  kc(t,  behalding  unto  liir  lytill  hound, 
That  w'  his  bclliH  playit  on  the  ground, 

Than  wold  I  fay,  and  figli  Uierew'  a  lyte, 

Ah  1  wele  were  him  y'  now  were  in  thy  plyte  1 
An  othir  qnhile  the  lytill  nyghlingalc, 

That  Hit  n]K)n  the  twiggis,  wold  I  chide, 
And  lay  ry'  thus,  Quhare  are  thy  notis  fmale^ 

That  thou  of  love  has  fong  this  morowe  tyiti 
8eis  ibou  not  hir  y'  fittis  llie  bclyde  ? 

Ffor  Venua'  falcp,  the  blisfull  goddeCe  clia«^ 

6ing  on  agane,  and  mak  my  Lady  there. 


Lbct.  Z.  JAUES  I.   OF   SC0TLAR9  4(1 

And  eke  I  pray,  foi  all  the  paynes  grete, 
That,  for.  the  lore  of  Proigne,  thy  filler  ien, 

Thou  fufierit  quhilom,  quhtu  thy  breflia  wete 
Were  with  the  teres  of  thyne  eyen  clere, 

All  bludy  ronne  y'  pitee  wns  to  here, 
The  crueltee  of  that  iinkny'ly  dede, 
Quharc  wae  fro  the  bereft  thy  maideabedfl. 

Idfl  up  thyne  hcrt,  and  ling  w'  gudo  entoit, 
And  iu  thy  notis  fuete  the  trelbn  telle, 

That  to  thy  filler  trewe  and  innocent. 
Was  kythit  by  hir  hulband  falfe  and  fell, 

Ffbr  qiihois  gilt,  as  it  is  worthy  well, 
Chide  thir  hnlbundis  y'  are  ihlfe,  I  lay, 
And  bid  them  mend  in  the  XX  deuil  vay. 

0  lytill  wreich,  allace !  maill  thou  not  le 

Quho  comyth  zond?     Ib  it  now  time  to  wring? 
Qnhat  fory  liio'  ia  feilin  upon  the  7 

Opyn  thy  throte  ;  haftow  no  left  to  llngt 
Allace  1  len  thou  of  refon  had  felyng, 

iNow,  fwet«  bird  fay  ones  to  me  pepe, 

I  dee  for  wo ;  me  think  thou  gynia  Hepe. 
Hallow  no  mynde  of  lufe  ?  quhare  ia  thy  maks  t 

Or  artow  feke,  or  fmyt  w' jeloufye? 
Or  is  fche  dcde,  or  hath  fche  the  foriaket 

Qnhat  ia  the  canfo  of  thy  melancolye, 
That  thou  no  more  lift  maken  melodye? 

Sluggart,  for  fchamo !  lo  here  thy  golden  hom 

That  worth  were  bale  all  thy  lyvis  laboure. 
Gif  thott  fuld  fing  wele  over  in  thy  lyve, 

Here  ia,  in  fiiy,  the  time,  and  eke  the  fpace: 
Quhat  woftow  then  7     Sum  bird  may  cum  And  Ibyn 

In  fong  w'  the,  the  malftry  to  purchaoe. 
Suld  thou  than  ceflc,  it  were  great  foharae  allact^ 

And  here  to  wyn  grec  happily  for  ever ; 

Here  is  the  tymo  to  fyng,  or  ellis  never. 

1  Iho*  eke  thus  gif  I  my  handis  clap, 

Or  gif  I  call,  than  will  fehe  flee  away ; 
And,  gif  I  hald  my  pea,  than  will  fche  nap; 

And  gif  I  cryc,  fche  wate  not  quhat  I  (ay : 
Thus  quhat  ia  beft,  wato  I  not  be  this  day, 

Bot  blawe  wynd,  blawe,  and  do  the  leuis  fchak^ 

That  'urn  tuig'may  wag,  and  make  hir  tc  wtke. 


462 


JAUES  I.   or  ttVTUKD 


UcT.  Z. 


With  tTiat  anon  tj*  &1i«  ioVc  tiit  ■  &ag, 

Qiiliare  (y>ni  nnon  mo  binli»  tutd  mlighti 
Bot  than  to  here  iha  mirth  iras  lluun  omanf^ 

Ou«r  thu  to  fee  ihc  jiirte  Sclil 
or  hyr  jTiwigo,  my  fpirit  inw  fo  light, 

Hcibo*  t  tiawo  l"pr  jftyp  m'nui  sroft. 

So  nvre  my  willia  bound  in  all  lo  fcft. 
And  to  the  noltii  of  the  philomrno, 

Qtihilkin  Icho  {»ag  tho  ditue  there  t  tnftid 
Dirofl  to  hir  y'  wnw  my  hertin  qitcno, 

WitlKiiitin  ((iih''m  no  toap*  may  hr  gladfc 
And  to  tliat  fiiiiA  wiiIkinR  in  tho  fdisiclr, 

iiy  bcdis  ihiiH  whh  liuinblc  lt«rt  cnt^n^ 

Dcoutly  I  fiiid  on  this  nioiiwe. 
Quh«n  fall  lonr  racrci  nm  upon  lour  dim^ 

Quboin  fei-nico  ia  yet  uncotilh  tinto  zow^ 
Sen  qiihon  ic  go,  ihrrr  in  not  rilix  than, 

Bot  h<^rt  qtiiiRnt  on  thn  body  miiy  not  ihriM 
Potow  thy  hi-TJn,  qutio  fuW  hp  gind  hot  tboii, 

Tbnt  fiidi  n  gj'du  lo  fu^our  luu  uniluitntcc. 

Were  it  Oiroa  Iwll,  ifai>  way  tbou  no^  forfnlEa. 
And,  eftiT  ihifl,  ib«  birdi*  cvf-richonc 

Tuke  u])  line  otli«r  ting  full  lotid  and  den^ 
And  w*  n  toco  faid.  Well  is  v»  bogooc^ 

Thnr,  with  otir  miikis  nrc  lo^er  bore; 
We  proync  and  piny  w^niit  diMit  nnd  dang«r^ 

All  doihtt  in  n  foyt«  full  fro£:b  nnd  ncir% 

In  liilliii  fi-nicc  hvijf,  glad,  end  tromt. 
And  r.v  fr<rf\:li  Miiy,  ay  ini-rciruU  to  britUa, 

Savi  u-uloum  be,  z<:  lk>iirv  of  monethia  all, 
FfiT  nol  oody  zour  gram  upon  ua  hydia, 

Itot  nil  ibc  wnrid  to  wilnea  thia  we  call, 
Tliat  llrou-ii  hnlh  {h  i>Uinly  over  all, 

W  new  IVcfcli  (w-ti-  nnd  U'ftdrr  grew, 

Our  lyf,  our  luft,  our  gormtouTc,  our  qntMk 
Tlii"  WM  their  fang,  t»  foatyt  roe  full  heye, 

W  full  Riony  nn«outh  fivi-tc  nnte  and  fehi^ 
And  iherew*  nil  llial  faire  rjiwanl  litr  eye 

Wold  cud  tuiunir,  tin  it  was  Goddia  will, 
Qnbnrv  1  uii^^lit  fr,  ftandiiis  alfitii-  fail  dill, 

TbiJ  liiitv  llii(iu«  y*  ii»tun\  for  mnillij^ 

In  liJr  \iCt^  wro'  bad  full  lufingljr. 


UCT.  X. 


imts  L  OF  ecorLANn 


468 


And,  quhcn  fche  walVi%  bad  a  IjiUI  Uirawe 

Under  ihe  fuetc  groQi'  bvwU  bent, 
Bir  foire  Avfch  face,  a*  <|»iiil«  ait  any  fniinre, 

Sohc  liimyt  hojs  «ni!  fimh  her  iviiyi*  west; 
Bot  iho  began  myn  nxi*  iiit<l  tiimiont, 

To  fcnc  liir  purl,  luid  li'Iovri!  I  nn  ny*f 

Mclho*  the  day  wo*  tuni^t  into  n^. 

Tlie  dialect  of  this  poem  is  F.iiglish  in  almost  cvcrytWng  but 
ttw  spelling.  Only  a  jin-^lt-  olil  mamwcript  of  tho  King's  QuAJr 
exiatSf  and  I  do  not  know  that  tliero  U  any  reason  to  su[^>oae  it 
to  be  thu  origionl,  or  even  an  aulhentio  copy.  Tlie  occasional 
bolting  of  tLc  mctrp,  which  is  in  fjcnorn)  smoolh,  is  strung 
cridcncc  of  some  comiptiiiu  of  tlic  t<'it;  and  it  nmy  be 
considered  inipuxidhle  tJiat  a  young  man,  educated  in  England 
from  the  age  of  three  or  even  of  eight  or  nine  jeais,  should 
have  employed  the  orthogru|))iy  of  the  niauuscript  is  ciues- 
tton.  It  Is,  therefore,  either  n  txaiiKcript  made  by  a  scribe  not 
well  rcntwi  in  the  Engli-^b  dialect,  or  it  has  been  natMialited 
by  some  Caledonian,  who  'loved  Scotland  better  thua  the 
tmth.* 

King  Jamea  acknowledged  Gowerand  Chancer  as  hht  ninxtors, 
hut  he  certaiqly  did  not  k-arn  from  them  this  spelling  of  the 
eoncluding  stanza  of  the  po^im,  Jo  which  be  confesses  bis 
obligations  to  them :  — 

Vnlo  impnin  of  jny  mniitlcriK  den*. 

Gowrrc  and  Chniiccre,  tlinl  on  iho  stcjifiis  sM 
Of  rhelhorikc,  qahill  thai  wi-re  lyvund  h^ire^ 

Superlaliuc  u:*  jHitiis  laiireai<;^ 
la  momlilcL-  iind  eloijiu-uce  ornate, 

I  reeoinniend  my  buk  in  lynia  aevea. 

And  eke  thoir  aanlis  rnio  the  bli»e  of  lierin. 

Apart  from  tbe  interna]  evidence  of  the  poem  itmlf,  we  have 
abundant  other  proof  that  its  dialect  is  noT.  that  of  the  Scottish 
nation  in  the  iirtt  third  of  the  fiitcciith  century.  Hulinftbed 
hai<  prei^rved  fur  us  a  piece  of  testintouy  ou  this  subject, 
directlj  connected  with  the  prince  himself,  in  a  k-tter  wiilteit 


464 


tTWJlTB 


ImfT.X. 


by  King  not>ert  to  King  Heaiy  IT.,  Id  nntlcEpation  of  tli« 
powibility  of  the  young  piince'a  capture  whtli?  trying  to  *  fores 
the  blooki'ie,'  and  propeeri  to  Francp.  The  diction  of  this 
CpiHtle  is  in  the  same  pedantic  etnin  which  charnct©rise<l  the 
dialect  of  niauy  Scotch  writers  of  tfao  follovring  ecDtuiy,  Fully 
trcnty-fiire  per  cent,  of  the  woni«  are  French  or  I^ntin,  and 
■inong  them  are  such  e\pre«Monit  as:  '  thair  empire  is  caduke 
and  ftagillt'  *  quhan  princes  ar  roborat  he  amitco  of  other,  *c.,' 
'to  oWi-mpor  to  thir  owr  de»irc«,'  and  th«  like.  In  «luirt,  the 
whole  Myle  of  the  letter  is  as  remote  ns  po!»ihIfl  from  the  mm- 
plicity  and  nat^inilness  of  expression  that  tuarVed  the  Englieli 
of  that  period,  and  of  which  King  James's  poem  constitutes  so 
good  a  specimen. 

A  little  later,  or  ahout  t1te  year  1430,  no-.iri«hed  Lydgntc,  a 
poi-t  of  moderate  mi-rit,  but  to  whom  the  ]>opiilnrily  of  hi* 
principal  stibjects,  tlie  Fall  of  Princes,  lakf-n  from  Boccaccio, 
the  Deatriiclion  of  Troy,  and  the  Siejfe  of  Thehe»  —  all  founiled 
on  middle-ago  ndaptutiooH  nnd  amplilicutions  of  claadcu)  narra- 
tives  —  gave  a  more  Rcnerfil  circulation  than  the  work*  of  any 
other  writur  of  tlint  w^ntury  ohtMned. 

I.ydgatc's  poemti  are  extremely  niimeroiia,  and  mootly  st 
inedited.  They  embrace  a  rast  variety  of  euhjotlA,  includin 
gome  not  precisely  fit  to  be  treated  by  an  ecclesiastic.  The  nu- 
published  worka,  so  Ear  as  can  he  judged  by  the  scanty  extr 
in  Warton  and  other  critical  writer*,  are  of  of.  Iwwt  e»)ual  nxv 
with  thoRe  which  have  heen  printed.  It  is  much  to  he  wii 
tliat  a  selection  of  them  might  tie  edited,  because.  frc»n 
great  variety  of  topics,  metro  and  prevalent  tone,  they  wonid 
no  doubt,  funii;!li  iinportAnt  oontrihutions  to  tbo  history 
English  philology.  Lydgatn  wa^  one  of  the  few  Englishmen  < 
his  time  who  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  hoth  an  Enfjlish  educ 
and  a  Contineniat  literary  training,  lie  not  only  visited  Italy,l| 
as  did  liundreds  of  the  priesthood,  fur  [irofessional  parposes,  bnt 
carefully  studied  and  niafitered  tlie  languages  and  seenlar  liten> 
titre  of  (hat  country  and  of  Fmnce;  and  be  is  said  to  have 
opeced  a  school  at  his  monastery,  aft«r  bis  return*  for  tht 


■»     J'- 


LnK  X. 


jiDioB  poetRT  OP  trmxsTB  CKmiiiT 


46S 


instruction  of  young  gvntlcmen  In  the  art*  of  poeirj  and  rhetoric, 
and  in  ull  Mutt  is  called  belleii-lettreft  learning. 

The  Story  of  Tiiebes  wns  written  aa  s  aort  of  conttnu»UoD  of 
the  Canterbury  Tiilfs,  ami  is  pi-Mjeded  by  a  prolojpie,  in  wbich 
the  author  s&ya  ho  fell  accidentally  into  company  with  Chaucer's 
pilgrims,  nod  was  invited  to  join  them,  and  contribute  a  tAle  for 
tba  CDtcrtainmcnt  of  the  party.  Tiic  dialect  of  this  compoeition' 
Is  evidently  an  imitatiou  of  tlio  style  and  diction  of  Chaucer ; 
and  bence  it  is  more  antiquated  than  that  of  Lydgtdc's  other 
works,  many  of  which  are  even  more  Riwlern,  both  in  vocubulary 
and  in  idiom,  thou  tho  dictioo  of  Spenser,  who  lived  a  oeutury 
and  a  half  later. 

The  Fall  of  Troy  is  a  compilation  from  a  great  variety  of 
•onrces,  strung  togetbor  uot  wilhoub  art,  and  cmbollisbed  with 
many  apparently  original  invent  ions  of  Lydgat^'s  own.  It  po^ 
sesaea  an  interest  of  an  archieolog;ical  as  well  a^  of  a  philological 
cboractor,  for  it  brings  the  action  of  th«  personages,  their  ou». 
tames,  their  architecture  and  their  habits  to  those  of  Lydgate's 
time,  and  consequently  adds  something  to  our  knowledge  of  tha 
Eo-^iwh  social  life  of  the  fifteenth  centui^-. 

The  versification  of  Lydgate  is  gent;ra!ly  very  smooth,  but  it 
is  Bometimea  difficult  to  resolve  it  into  prosodical  feet,  on  account 
of  tbo  irregularity  in  the  pronunciation  of  the  e  final,  which  wns 
now  fluctuating,  sometimea  articulated  and  sometimes  silenL 
Upon  what  rule  the  pronunciation  retted,  or  whether  the  poet 
arhilnirtly  nrtictilabed  or  suppressed  it,  as  the  conrcoiencu  of 
metre  dictated,  I  am  unable  to  say ;  but  it  is  evident  tliat  in  bis 
time  there  waa  a  rapidly  increadng  inclination  to  drop  it  in 
speech,  though  it  was  still  retained  in  the  orthography  of  a 
great  number  uf  worda  which  have  now  lost  it. 

The  minor  |>ot;try  of  llie  fifteenth  century  is  in  general  of 
littie  interest  or  value,  though  tbero  are  some  devotional  pieces 
nut  devoid  of  merit  iu  vvr»iticatiou,  if  wanting  in  originality  of 
tLought.  I  give,  us  a  specimen,  a  poem  to  the  Virgin,  from 
Wright  and  Halliwell's  Reliquiai  Antiqute,  voL  IL  pp.  212,  213 : 

u  u 


466  iiinoB  FOEHS  or  fiftexhih  csnidbx 

Mary  moder,  wol  tbow  bo  I 

Mary  mayden,  ihynk  on  lue; 

MaydyD  and  niuJcr  wne  never  turn 

To  tLe,  lady,  but  ihou  allon. 

fivetfl  Aliiry,  iDtiyiieji  ettriiF, 

Shildc  me  Iro  ail  I'liatnc  and  tcne; 

And  out  nf  fyri,  tudy,  tahilde  thoa  mi^ 

And  out  of  dut,  for  chorit^. 

Lady,  for  tbi  joyea  fyve, 

Gyf  ine  grace  in  ihia  life 

To  know  and  kepo  over  all  tliyng 

Cristyn  fcath  and  Groddia  biddyng, 

And  truly  wynae  all  that  ia  nede 

To  me  and  uiynu,  bothe  cloth  and  fedn. 

Helpe  me,  iady,  and  alle  myna, 

Shilde  inc,  lady,  fro  hel  pyne. 

Shilde  lue,  lady,  fro  vilaoy, 

And  fro  al!e  uyckcd  cnnipany. 

Shilde  mc,  lady,  fro  cvel  tthame^ 

And  from  all  wyckid  fame. 

Swele  Mary,  mayden  mylde, 

Fro  tho  fende  thou  me  shilde, 

That  ihc  fi^nde  me  not  dere; 

Swete  lady,  thou  me  were 

Bothe  be  day  and  be  ny^t; 

Uelpe  nie,  lady,  with  alle  thi  Tny^ti 

For  my  froudis,  liidy,  I  pray  the, 

That  ihti  may  suved  bo 

To  tlier  BoiiliH  and  ther  life, 

I«dy,  for  thi  joyes  fyve. 

For  myn  tniniya  I  pray  also, 

That  thei  may  bere  bo  do, 

That  thei  nor  I  in  wrulh  dyej 

Swete  lady,  I  the  pray. 

And  thei  that  be  in  dcdiy  f^ne. 

Let  hem  never  dye  thcrin ; 

But  Bwcte  lady,  thou  htm  rede 

For  U>  amende  thcr  my  ecode. 

Swete  lady,  for  nie  thou  pruy  to  hevyn  Icyog, 

To  grauiit  nie  howsill,  Cbriste,  and  gode  endyng, 

Jheau,  for  thi  holy  grace, 

In  hcvcn  bliuae  to  have  a  placa; 


Lm.  Xi  mHOB  FOBUS  Of  riJTEENIB  CENIUBX  tf7 

Lady  as  I  tnut  in  tbe, 
These  prayers  that  diou  grannt  IM( 
And  I  nliall,  lady,  ber  belyre 
Grete  the  with  avjrs  fyve, 
A  pBt«r  noster  and  a  ciede, 
To  belpe  me,  lady,  at  mj  nedo, 
Swete  lady,  full  of  Wynne, 
Full  of  ^race  and  gode  within, 
Ab  thou  art  flour  of  alle  thi  kynne^ 
Do  my  syunea  for  to  blynne, 
And  kepe  me  out  of  dedly  aynnet 
Tbat  I  be  never  takyn  tberin. 

T  add,  from  the  same  collectioii,  &  short  poem  on  grammatioftl 
rules,  written  in  a  dialect  which  shows  tbat  the  author,  however 
good  a  Latinist  be  may  have  been,  had  very  vague  uotionB  of 
English  accidence  and  orthography : — 

My  lefe  cbyld,  I  kownsel  ye 

To  fiirnie  thi  vj.  tens,  thou  awyae  ye; 

And  have  mynd  of  thi  ciensoune, 

Both  of  nowne  and  of  pronowue, 

And  ilk  case  in  plurele, 

Bow  thai  aa!  end,  awyse  ihe  wele; 

And  thi  participyls  forgete  thou  nowth, 

And  thi  comparysons  be  yn  tbi  thowth; 

Thynk  of  the  rerele  of  the  relatyfe, 

And  then  schnlle  thou  the  beitjr  thryfs; 

Lat  never  interest  downe  falle, 

Nor  penitet  with  bys  felows  alle ; 

And  bow  tbia  Englis  Kballe  cum  iii| 

Wyt  tanto  and  quanta  in  a  Latyn, 

And  bow  this  Englis  Bcballe  be  chawngede^ 

Wyt  verbia  newtjre  qwen  thai  are  hawede; 

And  howe  a  Terbe  achalle  be  fiirmede, 

Take  godo  hede  tbat  ibou  be  not  ettumedej 

The  ablatyfe  case  thou  bafe  iu  mynd, 

Tbat  be  be  saved  in  hys  kynd ; 

Take  gode  bede  qwat  be  wylle  do. 

And  how  a  nowne  substantyfe, 

Wylle  corde  with  a  verbe  and  a  rela^rftl 

Potado,  poaco,  peto. 

■  Hi 


4S8 


■IBOB  lOBIS  DT  nrmSTII  C£!(TC8T 


X.W.  X. 


And  jt  dioa  wjrtk  Im  a  gramnutiaaf 
0«ni«  tbi  fyagfut  to  cnutraecToo, 
Tti«  infcnytjla  iaod«  all«  tborowtk, 
Vfyt  hia  npfijms  m  tnykylle  wtothi 
And  ilijnk  of  |>n>i>nr  dowddji, 
Both  of  buMis  aad  of  tovBiiys; 
And  wlwn  oporia  catna  in  plaa, 
Tbon  louMTs  mutren  baa  no  grtt. 

The  political  poetxy  of  this   period,  as  a   contribution   to 
contemporaneous  hiatorj-,  bw  a  value  quite  Independent  of  its 
merits,  or  rather  denieril^  in  a  literai^r  point  of  view.     The 
rbjmed  chroDioIcs  are  every  wnj  vrorthlcsa;  but  tom«  of  tlis 
cootrorernal   aod   poleoiio   political   vcno   has    mttob   higher 
claimt.     The  Libel  of  English  Policy,  a  pocro  of  some  fiftoenj 
bundled  lines,  writtcu  apparently  in  Uie  year  1436,  ia  amon^^ 
the  most  important  prodvictioot  of  ita  kind,  and  ui  remarkable 
for  far-sighted  riew*  of  public  policy,  and  tbe  knowledge  it 
displays  oif  the  material  resources  and  commercial  interests  of 
Engluld.     The  prologue  deserves  quoting  at  length: — 

THE  LIBEL  OP  EltOLISB   POUCT. 

Bert  hetptauik  tht  prolog  of  fhe  procate  of  lU  LibtiU  of  En<}ttpih»\ 
Polgeye,  aiitrlifnge  allt  Euylande  to  ttpe  (A«  «e  envirmtn,  andj 
tiamel^t  tli*  aanwe  Me,  ahtieynye  vkaU  pro/Ut  comnufA  l/iertoA  i 
anif  alio  wonhgpt  arid  Baivacioim  to  Eitglanda  aitd  to  aUt  Siiffiif^  i 
mcmx. 

Tbe  treire  procwwo  of  EnglyA  po1j^«, 
Of  ullervrntdi^  tn  kt'|ie  thvB  ecgn^  in  teat 

Of  oure  KngUiiil.  tlinl  uo  miin  may  dcnye, 
Ncrc  Kiy  <if  "•!  h  biil  wie  iif  Uie  beat 
la  thy*,  ihiit  wlio  Ki>ith  aouiho.  nortlie,  ert,  and  wc^ 

Clietytho  morcliiuxlyac,  kepe  ihHmyratt^, 

That  w«  bra  mayaterca  of  the  norowc  we. 

Ffor  SigcHnontlc  the  grelo  emperouiv, 

^Vhychc  yet  regncth,  wlian  he  was  in  this  loiida 

Wyth  kyiigu  Ilerry  tlie  v<»,  [irinoe  of  Iionoui*, 
Here  Rijcbe  plorye  a*  liym  ihoiight  lie  fonnde; 
A  mvfhty  loiido,  whjclie  hadde  take  on  lionda 

To  w<'n'i^  ill  Ffrntince  and  make  mortality 

And  itTcru  wtfUu  kept  lounde  aboute  tb»  Me. 


Lsn.  JL 


ihnob  POOI8  OF  nm^tam  CEitnmT 


469 


And  lo  dw;  fej-ngu  tima  Ins  Hev(I«,  '  Sly  brotbera,* 
Wbiin  he  jierocy ved  too  towuea  Caly§  and  Dorert^ 

*  or  iilk  yuure  Wwnea  to  cbcm  or  one  nnd  ol&erc, 

*  To  kepe  the  wo  and  soae  to  come  overe 

'  To  weiTo  oiighiwarclcs  and  youre  r«gn«  lo  recorcni 

*  Ecp«  llteM  too  townea,  siro,  an<l  yoiire  niagesl^ 

*  Aa  yoaro  twcyn«  cyn«  to  kopo  tho  naroire  see.' 

Pfor  if  tbi«  »«  be  kepte  in  tymn  of  werro, 

WIk)  c;ui«  litre  pHuw  willioiif;1:ic  diungprc  and  voof 

Who  n»y  ««ch»pe,  who  rauy  mynclK-f  dyflerrof 
Wliat  murchnundye  may  for  by  hv  iipxi  7 
Ffer  nedea  li«m  inuate  take  iniae  eri>rr  (Too, 

Fflaimdree,  and  Spaync,  and  othere,  trvut  to  to^ 

Or  ellia  byadered  alia  for  thya  oaroire  tea. 

Therfore  I  caste  me  by  »  lyfde  wryUoga 
To  showc  Bit  eye  ihyii  cnncltisioae, 

Ffor  ooncycna  aod  for  myne  «c<)nyiyiig« 
Ay  en  A  Gml  nnd  ageyoo  abii»yoii. 
And  cowardyMi  and  to  oure  cDnivM  oonfhdaoai 

Fftir  iiij.  thyngea  otir  noble  ulieucth  to  me, 

Kyng,  ^ypo  and,  awerde,  and  pouer  of  lli«  »N. 

'Where  bme  onro  ubippv's?  where  Iteiic  mire  svcrdea  beoomftf 
Owre  cnmyoii  bid  for  the  ahippe  aette  m  ahcpe. 

Allai !  otire  rt-nlc  hallelh,  hit  la  benome; 

Vfho  dare  woel  any  ibnt  lord«diyppe  ahnlde  bike  kepsT 
I  wolle  Ksnyp,  tboiigh«  myne  hurt  gyima  to  veye. 

To  do  tliya  Trerke,  yf  we  vfole  e»er  the, 

Ffor  r«n7  nhainc,  to  kopc  aboute  tlie  see. 

Shnllo  any  prynce,  what  bo  be  hya  name, 
Wlwchc  haihe  noblea  moehe  lychc  oum, 

B«  lordc  of  see,  and  Filcramyngit  to  ouru  blmm 
Stoppe  tM,  lako  ua,  nnd  »o  ninkt-  6td«  the  lloiirea 
Of  Ei^lyothv  atat«,  nnd  diitcynv  oure  boanotirca? 

FA>r  oowatdyw!:,  alio^il  hit  ahulde  no  be; 

TlKrlbre  I  gynne  towryie  now  of  the  aee. 

After  the  prologue,  follow  cbnptcra  ob  tho  tr  \ 

CoatinenUl  statce,  wliich  U  conducted  by  IT 
ebanneli  the  object  being  to  ahow  that  if  Ei^ 


470 


insou  roiiHs  or  rinuxto  cs^riniT 


Lbct.  X. 


■timit  by  ber  mftritimo  towm  on  boUi  coMts  and  licr  ticcta, 
tha  is  Tirtaally  tlie  mUtreits  of  the  conimerce  of  Wcutu-ru 
Kurope.  llicse  chapters  ftiruish  a  gcoti  deal  of  information  on 
the  prodnrtirc  industry,  Uie  impoita  and  exports,  and  all  the 
(inuDcijd  Suti^reattM  of  the  countrlM  bounded  by  the  AOantic  and 
the  Baltic  Kcas,  as  wull  as  of  tlie  nioiit  importaiDt  Mcdilernuieaa 
ports,  which  latter  seem  to  have  fumiittied  England  with  many 
of  the  lighter  and  more  co«tty  articles  of  trade  aad  luxurjT) 
called  by  the  writer,  'oommodilcs  and  nycetees:*— 

The  greic  galee*  of  Vooeifft  and  F/!orw«M 
B«  W«l  ladcfw  iryUi  t}i}iiges  of  coitiplttcenet^ 
Alio  Bpjcerye  and  of  grocers  wnrv, 
Wyifa  ew«iu  wynef,  nlle  ma»«re  of  diaSiin^ 
Ape*,  and  japes,  and  lUftnuoMUcs  tayltde, 
Nillw,  trille*,  (hat  \Ui-\io  have  availcido, 
And  tliyngcs  iryth  whidie  thoy  feuly  Uera  our«  ty% 
Wyth  thyrigcs  DOt  «ndtiryng  ihnt  vq  bye ; 
Ffbr  modie  of  iJiys  diaffan!  that  ia  wasuble 
HighW  be  fbrbonia  for  dem  and  dysnrablBi 
And  tliat  1  vene,  an  for  inSrutitoea, 
In  oure  Ciiglondo  is  sucha  eomodil«e^ 
Wjrtbowt^n  helpe  of  any  &llirr«  londo, 
Wbych  by  iryiic  and  pnu:iil(o  heth«  ifounda^ 
Thai  all*  huiuoni  mygbt  b«  r(iyd»d  mn ; 
Wbych  that  we  glcdm  wyih  oura  £i^lyidi  aatf 
That  wrc  iihaltlc  bav«  no  node  to  Mkaraonye^ 
Tarbit,  uuforbc,  oavTi-i'tp,  dia;[nM]ie, 
t  Kubiuil?,  ttate.  and  yvt  they  bvne  to  nedffulla| 

But  I  Liioiro  liiynj^M  also  ^>ei)i^fulle, 
Tliat  growoDC  licrc,  as  tIi«M)  ihyngm  aeyde; 
Lett  of  ihi*  maicrc  no  mana  bo  dynnayde, 
But  lliat  a  man  may  vtiydi^  infirmylrc 
Wjtboule  degrci-s  frt  fro  beyondi-  ilir  nee. 
And  yell  thtrrc  alinldo  excRpiv  bo  ony  thyiig% 
It  were  but  BUgrc,  mine  to  my  lu^ififrr. 
He  tliat  tnwlilh  dM  to  my  «eying«  and  ■votca(% 
L«tt  bym  bi;tt*T  avTchc  ^xpiTieiie*. 
In  thi"  iiiuicr  I  wclc  not  fi-rlbpri!  preaai 
Who  ao  ODt  bclo'db,  let  hym  leva  and  i 


~-  ■" 


last.  X. 


IIIKOR  POBMS  OF   niTBESTB  CKSIDIIT 


471 


TTiTis  thoe  gnldxc  fbr  thin  ]y\cptge  -ware, 

And  vljrogv  vmv,  bum  hen:)  ourc  b<?il«  chaRkr^ 

Clothe,  wollv,  and  tyiinv,  vibiclie.  na  I  teyile  bdbtn^ 

Oul«  or  lUU  loiule  wewte  myglitt  bv  forboroe. 

Ffbr  eclie  oilier  londc  of  ncoeeiiiii 

B»Te  jri'ie  nwle  U>  1>y  some  of  the  ihre ; 

And  wee  retwcyie  of  licm  into  this  coost« 

Ware  and  ctialTtire  thai  Ivghtlye  itol  be  lost*. 

And  wolde  Jtiesu  iliat  oiira  loixli*  wold* 

Considre  this  wcl,  bi'ih  yongc  and  olds; 

Knmeljro  oMo,  tVim  hnvc  cxpcfirnce. 

That  inyghic  tlio  jongn  cxnitcn  to  priidcnccL 

Whni  liannr,  wlmt  hurt,  and  whnt  hiiidcrmunM 

!•  d»ae  to  us  iinto  yoari!  greli'  gnrTtiiiiicey 

Of  KucltR  londcM  nnd  of  aucbc  iiucious? 

Aa  ex]i«Tto  men  fcituwu  by  protnictDnt) 

By  irreiytiee  aa  dtsmired  cure  euiiriKayle% 

And  foise  ooloure  nWvy  lli«  coiiiiit-Tiaylea 

Of  onre  ^nmyea,  that  doihe  us  hiiid&i'inge 

Unto  otir  gondcfl,  onre  Teolm^,  nnd  to  the  l^nga; 

Aa  «y«m  mm  hum.  fhowod  wclle  at  eye, 

And  alle  thia  is  wiowrcd  bjr  niarclmundry*. 

This  chapter  is  followed  by  *un  CDSutiipcUoof  deteytte.'which 
ftimislieK  some  ctirioui;  iDfuriiiiition  ou  modes  aii.l  r&tes  of 
eichange  nod  usury :  — 

AUo  tbcy  bcrc  iho  ^tdo  owtc  of  tbya  1ond«, 
And  aunki^h  tho  thrytto  nn-cy  outo  of  oiire  hoodc^ 
As  ibu  iviifTure  wntkclliir  ho«icyu  ttx>  the  hoa. 
So  myimc'i^th  vure  coinmodil^. 
Kow  wclle  ye  here  how  they  in  Coltwwolde 
Were  wonie  lo  borowe,  or  tlioy  w:liuld«  be  sold^ 
Her*  woUp  gode,  iv  for  yere  «nd  yere. 
Of  clothe  and  tyiinc  ibey  did  in  lydi  manere^ 
And  in  her  galoys  xchyppe  tbia  niarcfaaiutdyef 
Than  SODS  at  Vunico  of  them  men  wol  it  by6, 
Then  iiltcrac  tlitrt)  the  chatlaro  bo  the  pays*. 
And  lyghlly  nU  thrr  th«y  m.iko  her  rcya. 
And  whan  tho  godo  bene  at  W-nif^c  aoldo. 
Hum  to  corryc  her  cliaungc  they  bon  fuUs  boUt 


47S 


rtosz  or  FttTKP.5Tii  cmrnsT 


UCT.  X 


Into  Flannitrea,  wbao  thei  this  nwne;  "bvn, 

Tb«y  irjll  it  pivlVo  Umt  K<(dt<f  lo  Bt«. 

To  EaglyHhs  ttuirc3iauii(iia  to  yere  it  oate  by  infTllilUjH, 

T»  Im  pnid  agayn,  tli«  tnake  not  mntaoffi, 

H«ra  in  Engloodoi  Htnynj^  fur  Um  botMr, 

At  tlM  mayvmgt  aai  sy^t  of  tbo  letttr. 

By  iiij,  jwna  Icmo  in  tfaa  nobia  roitndo, 

Tbu  ia  xij.  pen*  in  tbo  foiito  pounds. 

Any  /f  we  wollo  linvn  of  |Myni*n(e. 

A  fuUo  monytbe  than  mo«to  hym  oodes  4acol% 

To  viij.  ]i«ns  InMQ,  thnt  ii  >li«lljDgia  tvajM^ 

In  tho  RngljMbo  pouni],  h  eA«K)o»  igtTiM 

Ffor  ij.  Riontbcs  xtj.  pou  muit  be  pnyVi 

In  lh«  ICiiplyuiiM  puiUMls,  vhat  is  Itint  to  loye, 

But  iij.  uivUiiigt*,  M  tlnrt  in  poioMle  l«lIo 

Ffor  huri«  uaO  Iiarmo  lianle  is  wjrth  h«n  to  di^Da. 

Awl  wlieiine  Eiu^rnhc  mardaundft  hire  coniaiW 

Tbia  eacl)aung«  in  Eii^'lonila  oTuscnte, 

Hat  lli«w  n/de  Ven«ctanM  bun  in  wooi^ 

And  Plor«D^««.  to  bere  here  eolda  son* 

Orcrc  t]i6  n't  into  Fl.iiiudiw  anyno. 

And  thus  tbcr  t}'vo  in  Flnnndn*,  lotlie  to  tt.ya». 

And  in  Lostdon,  wjtb  sucbe  cbeveMuncn 

TTiat  OMo  csUe  uaur^  to  oura  losse  nnd  )und«ninM& 

The  wide  rnrige  of  vo«ib«ljiry  required  for  the  Iiwt«  of  wm- 
moililitw  luid  for  the  otlutr  cioiiutivrci&l  topica  dt«ett><»ed  in  lliii 
poein,  inrcsts  it  with  a  good  deal  of  pbilolo^cal  interest,  but  it 
ofTers  nothing  new  in  point  of  i^iitaa  or  Jnfloction. 

The  prosG  wriuis  of  tho  firet  throe  quarters  of  the  fifteenth 
century  arc  not  very  niimiTOuiiv  doTi  witb  rq  exception  or  two, 
impoTtunt,  Th*;ro  nru  MTcnl  chroniclers  of  tbis  period  who 
buvc  little  Iiistoncnl  merit,  and  It  maj  be  retaarked  aa  a  rnJa 
almost  without  exception,  that  the  Becular  prose  of  the  fifteenth 
ociitiiry  in  greatly  inferior  to  the  poetry,  both  in  literary  skill 
and  in  philological  interest.  The  timuliud  not  yet-  come  for  tlie 
onltiration  of  the  diction  of  proee.  The  frc-udom  of  ipowii, 
which  hiv'1  grown  up  in  the  decrepit u'Je  of  Edvard  Ift.  uaA 
the  imbecility  of  bis  tucecuor,   the  weait  and  noforttiusu 


LacT.  Z. 


Richftid  n.iViu  gone.  Libert;  of  thought  vas  rntnuned  is  too 
many  ways,  tymnuizecl  orer  by  too  many  despotismB,  to  h« 
allowed  mudi  range  of  esercise.  The  realities  of  life,  political, 
nx:lal>  ecclesiastical,  could  sot  safely  be  disciissvd,  and  it  wait 
only  th«  imaginulivc,  tmsubstaittial  world  of  poetry,  in  wliieb 
the  KnglUIi  mind  waa  ullowrd  a  little  mom  for  expansion. 

Biit>  in  spite  of  every  effort  to  (luencli  it,  the  flpark  nhidi 
WyctiSe  had  kindled  still  faintly  glowed  in  tbe  dreary  aah-beap  of 
the  Church  itwilf ;  and  the  works  of  Pccock  afford  a  gratifying 
proof  that  the  mantle  of  tbe  reformer  hod  fallen  on  worthy 
shoulder^  tliougli  be  wlio  bore  it  was  so  little  able  to  comprehend 
tbe  scope  and  logical  connequeiicea  of  Uie  principk-s  on  which 
bo  acted,  that  lie  knew  not  even  in  what  direction  he  waa 
marching. 

The  principal  work  of  Pecock  is  called  The  Repressor  of 
oter-miich  Itlaming  of  the  Clergy.  It  was  written  about  the 
year  1450,  and  a  very  good  edition  of  it  has  just  been  published 
in  the  series  entitled  Cbroniclcs  anil  Memorials  of  Groat  Britain 
and  Ireland  in  the  Middle  Ages,  It  is,  as  its  title  indicates,  a 
defisoce  of  many  of  tbe  doctrines  held  by  the  Church  of  Rome 
against  the  attacks  of  the  LollArdists,  or  followers  of  Wyclific, 
aiu)  other  reformi'-ri*.  Btit  wliilr  I'ceofk  aKtmilcd  tbe  heretical 
opinions  of  the  Lollarilist^,  and  nuntniiicH),  with  modf^nition.  the 
Biipreinaey  of  tbe  Papal  See,  the  adoration  of  imagea  and  tbe 
like,  he  was  at  the  same  time  uncoii5cioii<<ly  undermining^  the 
position  on  which  he  stood,  by  admitting  that  general  cnunciis 
were  not  infallible^  that  the  Scriptures  were  the  true  rule  of 
faith,  and  tliat  religious  dogmas  ought  to  bo  sii])pDrtcd  by 
aigume-Dt,  and  not  by  the  bare  decree  of  an  unr<.-asoDing 
authority,  dearer-sighted  men  than  himself  ^w  whitber 
Pecock  was  drifting,  and  that  his  vrell-meant  defence  of  the 
Chnrcb  was,  in  reality,  a  formidable  attack  upon  tbe  radical 
priociples  of  its  orgnnixatiou  and  the  groundwork  of  its  power. 
H«  was,  Uicrcfore,  degraded  from  his  bishopric,  compelled  to 
recant,  and  confined  for  the  rest  of  his  UfeiaaoonveutualpriMMi, 


4U 


nSBOP   FETOCX 


LBcnl. 


The  appearance  of  a  work  like  the  Iteprcssor  ii  Iraportant  in  the 
eoclosinstical  annals  of  Eugl&nd,  because  so  many  of  the  irritiogt 
of  t!ip  early  nifornicm  were  doetroycul  by  the  r^-Icnt !(.•!»«  h'K".tility  of 
Ihenuthorittoof  ihu  Churcli,  tliiit  ourhialtrrmkfora  full  Listory 
of  those  antioipiitory  tiiovnn<!n1i>  arc  iiicoiiii>lc1&  But  the  work  nf 
Pocock  has  still  stronger  claims  to  the  attention  of  the  student , 
of  Kogltsh  literary  history,  both  from  its  philological  interest 
and  from  ite  IntrinKic  merits,  as  being,  if  not  the  firi>t,  jcfc 
cortiiinly  the  ahlivrt  upcrimcn  of  philo«ophi<-4il  argumonlatioQ 
which  hftti  yet  appean-cl  In  tlw  English  tongue.  The  s-tyle  of 
Pecock  bears  a  remarkable  resemlilnnoc  to  that  of  Hooker,  who 
lived  A  century  and  a  half  Inter ;  an<l  this  likeneiH  in  vocabulary 
and  slructnTo  of  p:'riocl  ia  one  of  the  many  evidences  lending  to 
prove  tliiU  theoltiijy  bad,  from  the  time  of  Wydiffc  to  the 
Rcventeenlh  oi?nttiry,  a  diulec-t  of  her  own,  which  was  in  a  gmt 
moMiire  distinct  from  and  indcpendeut  of  that  of  secular  • 
literatnre,  and  the  regularity  of  whooe  progress  waa  littl« 
affected  by  the  flnctuatioos  that  mark  the  history  of  the  English 
language  in  other  departments  of  prnwe  composition. 

Although,  in  diction  and  arrangement  of  eentences,  the 
Kepressor  ts  much  in  advance  of  the  chroniclors  of  Pocock's 
age,  the  grammar,  both  in  accidence  and  syntax,  is  in  many 
points  nearly  whvr«  WycliHo  hitd  left  it;  and  it  is  of  courm  id 
these  respects  considerably  behind  that  of  the  poetical  writeit 
we  huve  jii^t  been  eonsidcring.  TIhik,  while  these  latter 
authors,  as  well  aa  some  of  earlier  date,  employ  the  objective 
plural  pronoun  them,  and  the  plural  possnoiive  pronoun  Iheh, 
Peoock  writes  always  hem  for  the  personal  and  her  for  tite 
poaseesive  pronoun.  Thus  in  chapter  xz.  vol.  li.  p.  128,  *  Forto 
oonuicte  and  oucrcome  tlic  said  erring  per»oones  of  the  lay 
pople,  and  for  to  make  hem  letie  her  errouris,  an  excellent 
remudie  is  the  drj-uyng  of  hem  into  sure  knowing,  or  into 
wocoyng  or  opinioun,  that  thei  neden  micfa  more  to  IccrtM  and 
knowe  into  the  profit  and  sure  Icvrnyng  and  knowing  of  Goddii 
lawe  and  seruice,  than  what  tbci  mowe  leeme  and  koowe  bi  Asr 


i.ier.  X* 


iisnop  pBcocs 


475 


reading  And  stiiilij-ing  in  the  Bible  oodII,'  Ac  These  pro- 
Qominal  forms,  however,  soon  fell  into  disuse,  and  they  ara 
baldly  to  be  met  with  in  any  Enj^linh  writer  of  Inter  dntu  (Iimd 
Pocock.  Wiih  respect  to  one  of  tht-m,  however,  the  objectire 
fifl»  for  them,  it  may  be  remarked  that  it  liiu  not  heoome 
obsoJote  in  colloquial  Kpceob  to  the  present  day;  for  in  siith 
phrases  aa  /  aato  'eni,  /  told  'em,  and  the  tike,  the  pronoun  cm 
(or  'em)  is  not,  as  is  popularly  wipposed,  a  vulgar  carroption  ol 
the  fuU  pronoun  fA«m,  vtuch  alcme  is  found  in  modiTn  books, 
but  it  it  the  tnic  Annlo>Saxon  and  old  English  objective  plitrul, 
vliicli,  in  our  spoken  dialect,  bus  remuiucd  unchanged  for  a 
thousand  yems. 

To  those  not  familiar  irith  the  Englifih  of  the  end  of  the 
sixteenth,  and  the  beginning  of  the  seronteenth  century,  the 
style  of  Pecock  has  a  quaint  and  antiquatt-d  air,  from  the  free 
nse  of  several  obsolete  forms,  and  cjtppcially  of  the  adjective 
ternilnirfion  abU,  which  lie  constantly  adds  to  Saxon  roots,  as, 
for  exunple,  unlaclable,  instcvid  of  the  French  indispensable^ 
tinagainaaj/able,  for  iniliH])titAbIc.  Utit  such  words  were  very 
common  a  hundred  and  fifty  yeara  after  I'ecock  wrote,  tbongh 
now  disused.  The  rejection  of  these  hybrid  wards  from  tho 
modem  vocabulary  is  curiou;:,  as  an  instance  of  the  unconsdoiis 
exercise  of  a  linguistic  instinct  by  the  Knglieh  people.  The 
objection  to  such  adjectives  is  their  mongrel  cbantctrr,  the  root 
being  Saxon,  the  termination  Romance;  and  it  is  an  innate 
feeling  of  the  incongruity  of  such  allianoes,  not  the  specidativo 
theories  of  philologists,  which  has  driven  so  many  of  them  out 
of  circulation.  Besides  these  forms,  Pecock  uses  the  rertn] 
plural  in  en^  and  some  other  orehaic  inflections,  as  well  as  some 
now  obmlete  wonls.  The  union  of  these  old  inflections  with  a 
modem  structure  of  period  is  inF:eresting,  because  it  i^hows 
that  the  fusion  of  French  and  Saxon  had  given  to  their  pro- 
duct— the  English  tongue — a  linguistic  character  which  was 
founded  more  on  logical  principle  than  on  gnuumatical  form, 
ftod  tbat  our  maternal  speech  has  been  for  foax  hundred  jean 


476 


Ksaov  recooz 


Lvr.  X 


cul»tant.!a]l7  tbe  aune,  tbougl)  Ha  {nflectional  duuaeteriEtics 
have  bcvD  ooniidtTAUy  chnngnL 

Tlio  •ecooil  chBpt<!r  of  the  firat  part  of  Qtn  Sepieaor  !•  berc 
priDt«d  entire,  as  a  sample  uf  Pecoek'a  logic: — 

Forto  roccte  »etiii  Ui«  fint«  bifore  •pokcn  optnioim,  nd  ftfM 
vnroote  and  iipdiuwc  it,  y  tchul  aetw  lunli  6i4  xiij.  [irinctpMl  condn* 
Rioonii.  But  Ibr  ns  midM  a»  UiHi  vnrootiog  of  Um  fim  opbiioon  moA 
die  proofl*  «f  llio  xiij.  coiHltuiouns  noveii  not  bo  doon  and  rooda 
wilbouta  •troiigtlie  of  arguoientiii,  Iheribra  lIuU  jr  be  tli«  better  aod  tbt 
deercr  vndintunile  of  the  btf  pepl«  (d  fom&e  w«rdU  to  be  mtiir  t^okco 
ia  ihii  prewut  liool:,  y  setis  nowo  bifim  to  hem  iJiia  dootrine  tikea 
wliorUi  onl  of  tho  fneiille  of  lo^.  An  arguraem  if  be  be  fnl  and 
ioonral,  which  ts  dcpUI  a  NUogiuiM),  is  msd  of  twejr  pnfonrionM 
drj'tiiiig  out  of  bom  and  bi  fltr«n^h«  of  bem  ihc  thridda  propoiiietaim. 
Of  the  irhicho  ihrv  propo>jcioun»  dio  ij.  firal  bon  clepM  pRnolMt:^  aad 
tbo  iij*.  fblcving  out  ofhcm  ia  ctepid  tbe  eoiichiMOiiD  of b«D.  And  dia 
firai«  of  tho  Ij.  {TenuMU  is  c[«pid  tba  fint  pmilBe,  and  lb«  ij*.  vt  hm 
is  clepid  tlio  ij*.  pntm'mo.  And  <>ch  nch  argnment  is  of  tbis  kinde, 
diat  if  ibc  botha  prcmiwa*  bon  trowe,  tbo  roncltuiauii  concludid  out  and 
bi  ham  is  alao  tnwc ;  and  bat  if  ea«rc)thcr  of  tbo  prvniiMia  be  trevre, 
die  ooneltuioim  ia  not  uowv.  Eananaiile  her  of  ia  thia.  *Edi  nan 
it  at  Rome,  tho  Vojm  i«  a  man,  aka  ibe  Pope  is  at  Rome.'  Lo  bare  ben 
aeit  forth  ij.  pTopouciocia,  vrhidi  ban  thaMj,*Ecb  HUB  teat  Home;' 
and  ■  Tho  Pope  ia  a  nua  ; '  and  t]i«*o  ban  tbe  g.  prerajmia  in  thia  argn- 
tneut.  and  thet  drrnan  out  dio  iij*.  prapoticlouii,  wliicb  ta  thii^  'Tba 
Pope  ia  at  lton»o,'  and  it  i*  dia  ooncluaioan  of  the  ij.  pretniada.  Wher- 
fare  cartia  if  eoy  miui  can  bcaikir  for  nny  tyroo  that  Uieaa  ^.  premfMiia 
be  trewe,  bo  may  bo  rikir  dmt  tita  coodnaioan  i*  tmwe ;  thou;  alle  tbe 
waigdta  in  began  vold«n  aeio  and  boido  that  thilk  oonchiaioun  wm 
not  trewa.  And  this  ta  a  genenl  rcnie,  in  vatry  gpod  aad  fbnnal  aad 
till  argtunent,  that  if  hia  pn-miiana  be  knowi:  Ibr  trawe,  tbe  oondnaom 
<Ki^  bo  arou'id  for  trcwc,  what  cocr  creature  trole  aei«  tbe  contmrifr 

What  pr«piii«ea  and  condicionna  ben  rcqalrid  to  an  ai;^mciit,  that 
ho  be  fnl  and  Ibrraa)  and  good,  ta  tau.u  in  lo^k  H  ful  Eitrv  and  ran 
nnVu,  and  niay  not  1m  uii^^t  of  me  here  In  thia  preecot  bouk.  Bnt 
woldo  God  it  wvre  I«eruod  of  al  tho  ootnon  pefitc  in  her  mtKiiria  lan< 
gagCi  for  t)iai:iti!  thvi  aclinlden  iherlM  be  puU  fro  my«be  nijdoeaaod 
b<^atoacnGa  wliidi  tbei  Iuid  now  in  reaooyng ;  and  dianno  thci  idmldca 
soone  knuw«  and  percouo  wlumne  a  akilo  and  an  aiigum'iDt  bimSth 
and  wliaaao  he  not  byndidi,  th^t  ia  to  ado,  whauoa  b«  oondudilfa  asd 


.JL 


Lmr.  X. 


BI»IOP  ncocK 


477 


pranotliliU  ooadnaloiui  and  wliannc  Iicnnt  to  dootb;  and  lliivncH!  tW 
autinJden  kepe  ban  uli'  lli«  twttcr  fro  liitling  into  ^rruuriN.  anil  rlit^ 
inv^lrii  the  Koaer  cume  out  of  crrourt*  bj  haxtrin^  orargiiinentia  niiud 
Id  licm,  il'  lb«  inio  ray  emuris  vnrai  fMc;  and  th.iniit>  ihd  ecbulden 
luit  be  BO  bltinl  an'I  to  ruyd«  and  vurormnl  und  l>oi!>i(iii«  in  re«OB/ng, 
umI  tbut  bottie  tu  her  argiiying  and  in  li«r  ansnvrin^,  a*  tboi  now  bi-n ; 
and  tliaoDc  Khuldon  ih«i  not  be  »  obstiiint  a,^«R>  dcrkiii  and  *;«i«  licr 
prcbtu,  as  Himmc  of  li«m  now  ben ,  for  (l«lliut  of  {xm-uyng  wbaune  an 
argument  proccdiih  into  bin  oonclaaiotin  n««itiB  and  irhanno  ho  not  mi 
doolh  but  M-mcih  aunli  BO  do.  And  miche  good  wo)d«  come  furlh  if  a 
•cliort  coinpcndicMU  lo^k  wcro  detijrMd  fin-  ol  ibe  coinouo  p«|i]u  in  brr 
BOdiri*  bngn^;  and  i-i-rtia  to  mui  of  coinl,  Iccrnyng  tlie  Kii^a  lftw« 
of  Yi^eImuI  in  lliuu  duiei,  iHilk  now  tdd  achort  compcadiuaa  logik 
w«r«  fUl  pracioBO.  Into  wIkm  making,  if  God  vole  graunte  l«ue  and 
ItyMT,  y  puqn«ft  MinitynM  aftir  aiyn  ocbcm  biiipveBRia  fono  annic 

Bnt  iiB  fiir  now  thiiB  micltv  in  tbU  wiw  ibcr  of  bcro  talkid,  that  j  b* 
tbo  bctirr  vudintonde  iit  ai  what  y  sclial  ar^giw  tbonij  ibis  ~[w«iait 
book,  y  wole  comu  doua  into  lli«  xiij.  C(>ndu)dDuiM,of  whjcbe  lii«  Rnte 
i»  thin:  It  toogith  DOl  to  lloli  Soripltu«,  nviibur  it  ia  hu  offioD  into 
which  God  hatk  bim  otxleyced.  neither  it  ia  bt*  part  foito  grounde  enjr 
goucninuncc  or  dccde  or  acruice  of  God,  or  cny  hwe  of  God,  or  eay 
troathe  wbich  mannb  rotoun  bi  nature  may  fjndo,  Iccro^,  and  kitowv. 

That  this  oondusioiin  ia  lr«w«,  y  prouu  tbuM:  Wbnicu^r  thing  ia 
onlayDsd  (and  nam«Udi  bi  God)  for  to  be  ground  nnd  fnndaiiMait  of 
mty  Tonn  or  of  voy  gouonuiunoe  or  de«de  or  Uvulh.  thilk  same  thii^ 
noito  ao  teckv  and  dtdare  and  s«i«  out  and  s«ue  fcrtb  al  tbi;  kunnyug 
Tjwo  the  mme  verlu  or  goucmance  or  lioutfac,  wbur  wilb  and  nbvrbf 
dtilk  aomi!  vertn,  guucrnanncc,  or  troutbe  is  BuffiuivBtU  knowoo,  that 
wiiboulc  tbllk  aame  thing  th?  aanio  kunnyng  of  ihilk  same  vertii,  goiier- 
nauacv,  ur  truuibo  may  not  be  suflicionili  hnowen,  ao  ibat  thilk  mina 
Tcrtn,  goueniaunce,  or  rronihc,  in  nl  tlie  kiiitnyng  wilbonte  which  he 
■1^  DOC  at  Aille  be  li.'rriM<d  nnd  knowon,  mtiuo  ii«di«  grow«  Ibrch  and 
eo(u«  Ibith  out  and  fro  oonli  ihilk  thing  whidi  is  eoid  and  holdera  to  bo 
tbur  of  the  ground  and  the  fundament,  an  aaoon  aftir  schal  be  proued  ; 
but  ao  it  ia,  that  of  no  vcitu,  goiXTmnunce^  or  trenibe  of'  Goddia  moral 
lawe  and  aeniioc,  inln  vthot  lynding,  le«ming,  and  knowing  nianuta  wilt 
may  by  his  natural  iln-n^Iie  and  oatuni]  liitl^ia  como,  Holi  Sciipluiv  al 
oou  s^ucth  the  autlicitnt  kunnyng;  iicitli^r  Iro  and  out  of  Uoli  Scrip* 
tun  a]  oon,  whetJi«r  li«  be  lake  for  the  New  'I'csiamnnl  al  oon,  or  for 
the  News  Ttstament  and  thu  OoM  to  gtdi:r«,  na  iinoon  aflcr  (chal  be 
proucd,growtlh  forth  and  coiuuth  forth  td  tlio  knowing  which  is  nedetbl 


478 


BTSnor  PzcocE 


to  b«  had  upon  It :  whcHbro  nodi*  fiitcirilh,  tliat  of  no  Term  or  goiiw 
oauDoe  or  troollio  into  whicli  the  doom  of  tnnnniE  rvsoiin  may  sufficiontU 
Mcuude  %ai  coniv  to,  for  U<  it  fyndc,  Iccrae,  iind  knoirf  uirhoulc  reuc* 
locJoiDi  fro  God  wmA  thcr  vyxni,  !■  gruundid  in  llnli  Scriplure. 

Tbo  Unto  jwomiu^  of  Uii*  nrgumcnt  mtutc  iKvilin  tir  grniintid.     Kor- 
wUi,  ifllic  Kufikiciil  luirnjng  und  kunnyiig  of  tny  gnii(Tnni)iiL-«  or  ony 
iroiilhc  ncliiililo  on  miclic  or  moru  <naiie  fta  iin  oilii:r  thing,  as  or  ihun 
fro  thU  lliiitg  which  in  iK-id  to  bv  liii  {rroond,  thoiuio  tliilk  odxir  thitia 
Khuldn  be  tijk  ntidw  CT  oiore  tuid  ntlber  tlio  ground  of  thillc  f<;ouom- 
Bimi.<fi  tlinii  tliia  lliini;  achtildc  ao  be ;  end  aUo  lliilk  goit«Tiinuiicc  or 
Uoiithc  Kcliiild  liauL-  ij.  diucrw  groundui  oiid  hcIiiiMc  bn  luhlid  vpon  ij. 
ruiidiimcntia,  of  vrliklt  tlw  oon  i»  d^'ucre  aiwjrn  Iro  tho  other,  wliich 
Ibrlo  nine  luid  holdo  ii  not  lak«al>Ie  of  roaiwia  witt~     niicrfivn  tliu  lird 
picmioro  of  tlt«  axgum«Rt  w  irevre.     En^utujilo  her  of  Im  this :    But 
if  n}*ii  lioiu  Mode  so  in  this  pl.ic«  of  i-nhe  Uiat  bo  not  Mode  ao  in 
■n  otbir  plnoeol'wthedlis,  tltis  jiUco  of  ilie  crihe  wcra  tiot  the  ground 
of  myn  lioufl ;  and  if«ijr  olhir  place  oftfio  erihe  bare  mj'a  lioiut,  ocrtia 
myn  hoiw  wi.Te  Dot  groutidid  in  tliis  plac«  of  tbe  ctOk:  awl  in  lyk 
mniitir,  if  ihiti  treuihe  or  gouernatinc?,  that  ech  niaa  sdtuldu    kepe 
DitJiiuius,  wtro  koowe  bi  earn  othtr  liung  ibsn  l>i  Iloli  8crip4urv,  and 
oa  we«l  uiid  as  btiflicivnllj'  a*  bi   lloli  Srrij>iiir«,  (hilk  gou«niaunc(i  or 
troulk  wtTC  not  groimdid  in  Iloli  Scriptiir«.   If'arvbi  he  Mood  not  oonli 
titer  on ;  and  thorfore  the  lirrt  prcntiMNt  i«  trevra^    Aim  tfatu :  TImt  maj 
no  thing  b«  fundameRt  and  ground  of  n  vral,  or  of  a  ir««,  or  of  an  boa% 
Mne  h  upon  nhid  the  al  hool  outKtl.-tiinm  of  tlie  iral,  or  of  the  tree,  or 
of  the  hou»  eumdith.  nnd  out  of  irhich  oooly  tli«  wal,  tree,  orhoua 
euBUlii.     WlH-rfon;  bi  lijk  »kilo,  no  thing  in  giniiiid  and  fundament  of 
eny  treuthe  or  ooncIuHioun,  gnu«mft>inco  or  dcpdc,  rauc  it  npoa  which 
atoon  al  the  goaornnuncc,  lrotitli«,  or  vurta  atonditli,  and  out  of  which 
alooii  al  the  witni-  tmitUu  or  goutrnancc  comclli. 

That  al>«  ihu  ij".  premiwi!  in  trevre,  y  prouu  thim :  Wbni  ratr  dM^de 
or  thing  doom  of  rwoun  dootfa  at  liilll  and  aa  perfilli  ai  lioli  Siipture 
it  dooth,  Holi  Kmgiture  it  not  doolh  onlt  or  ol  oon;  but  ao  it  is,  that 
what  cnicr  U^i-myr.gand  kuanj'ng  Holi  Scripiiire  jvurth  upon  my  of  the 
now  fcid  gDUvnauoci^  tiotitbcs,  and  rcrtiK'*,  (that  is  to  anie,  upon  eny 
gonemauncc-,  troutlio,  and  v«rlu  of  Goddia  Ihit«  to  man,  in  to  wlioa 
l^udtiig,  iMTuyiig,  and  knowing  jnannis  r«wun  may  l>i  him  nlf  aloou, 
or  with  nnliiral  hi-lpii'.  ri»  and  come,)  Tiiannis  rc«otin  nia  v  and  am  jcue 
the  »nnt  hi-rniiig  and  knowing,  a*  experience  llier  u^xm  to  hn  tak« 
anoon  wole  w^Iii^wl-;  for  tbf'U  canM  not  fynrlo  oon  nut},  guucrnaunc* 
tau^t  IB  Uuti  Svriptiu4  to  be  doou,  but  that  rownn  tochcth  it  l^k 


i 


I.UCT.  X. 

and  lijk  llilll  to  be  dooo ;  and  ir  ibou  irolt  not  irawe  lliis,  aaiSpic  tlioii 
BUinnie  Micbe  aod  «>«*!);.  Wlif^rforc  foli^iTiih  ilia^i  of  uomi  uiclie  now 
»eid  gouernaHiicis  the  l(«rnvRg  nn*]  knoning  ih  liad  and  inu^it  bi  Iluli 
Scripture  oonli  or  aloone ;  nnd  ihcrlM^  tlie  ij*.  prcDiiHSo  of  the  {uaiv 
pruici[»il  urgumnnt  intiKt  nr^iiix  be  irctic. 

And  thnnuc  fwUlirr,  thus;  Sitlicii  tlie  bolho  pmnisKiK  of  t1i«  firM 
i<-iltnl  irgumi-nt  hm  trcvin,  imd  tliL'  nrgiiiiK-iii  u  I<iiiii.il,  ncdis  minte 
cmii'liuioim  concltiilid  lii  buni  in  ttiti  Mimu  aigu^iig  be  trcnc,  which 
is  the  liifuie  »el  firat  prinoijia]  cuiiuluoioun. 


The  Pcutoa  Letters  conUtn  muay  very  carious  specimens  of 
epistolary  oompoHitioii  belonging  to  this  udiI  tbu  prc'i-cliDg  cen- 
tury. They  are  priticij>ally  written  by  periouit  of  rank  and 
OooditioQ,  but  often  betray  a  singular  ignorance  of  tLe  nilea 
of  grammar  and  ortbograjihy. 

'llicrc  is  DO  doubt  that  English  va3  now  the  slmoat  uniTerwl 
qiolccn  UtDguBgc  of  all  claaws  of  English  society;  but  it  does 
not  CTeo  yvt  secui  to  have  bueu  recorded  wi  ik  fit  modium  of 
formu]  coinmuiiiaiUou  in  ufliciiil  circh*.  llie  firvt  volume  of 
Boyal  and  (li«t<incal  letters  during  the  reign  of  Henry  IV. — 
the  only  volume  y<H  publittlicd  —  embracing  ufGctal  corrc«pond- 
enoe  from  ISOit  to  1400  contains  upwards  of  aisty  tetl«rv, 
reports,  and  otiier  communications,  tlie  partiea  to  wbich  were 
English  or  Scotch.  All  Ibvsc,  witb  tlio  exception  of  one  is 
Scotch,  and  one  aud  part  of  luiulhur  in  Eii;;ltsh,  lu-u  iu  Latin  or 
in  French ;  liiymcn  gunvrally  using  the  lattvr,  wbilu  ccclesi- 
astica  commonly  prefern-d  the  more  learned  language.  It  is, 
however,  a  Muguiar  fa<:t,  tliat  two  of  Henry's  ambasaadura  to 
Fiaa«e,  Swynford  and  De  Itys^heton,  at  a  period  when  French 
wa«  to  commonly  usod  iu  public  d<icuuii:ul«  in  England,  pro* 
f«e»«d  tliemHclvea  a»  ignorant  of  that  hingiiagc  a»  nf  llvhruw. 
'Veetras  litteras,'  aay  they  in  a  letter  to  the  Frencli  Commis* 
■ionura,  dated  October  21,  1404,  *Bcripta8  in  Gallico,  nubia 
indoctis  tunqnnm  in  idiomatc  Ilchraioo  ■  "  •  rccrpimus.' 
Tlicw  aanie  peraona  write  tf  Henry  IV.  in  Latin,  and  in  all 
prtbability  tbeir  grammaticiil  kuowledge  of  English  was  about 
on  a  pur  with  tht-ir  ultaiiinieuta  in  French. 


480 


or   riFTEENTH  CEXTTRT 


Ijcct.  X 


The  salitarj-  English  letter  id  this  Toliime  ig  ns  foWowB  t— 

LOBS  aitXT   DE   >UTBTN  TO  OXIrFnil  AT  MVIO  AF  QUFFIXS. 

Rnifftith  a{>  David  ap  GruflVitfa. 

Wt  •en*l  tbt-'  BTi-iitig  welk,  but  no  ibjng  with  gooie  hurt. 

And  we  liavu  w«llu  nndenilanijo  tliy  teitre  to  us  aciit  b^  Dcykna 
Va^iaii,  our  U-nauut,  which  rnalion  nicniion  aud  mint  tliai  tlin  fata  John 
WeeJe  hatb  diMeyveit  tbo.     Anil  soiu  that  alio  meo  kiiuwue  wcUc  UjMt 
thu  W31A  uiul«r  ibn  pTnccctioun  of  Maroci  ap  Owyn,  and  Kvni  to  the  aa 
iliu  ii^bl  liv  cido  of  ihy  ccHiavni-)^  >[n(»trT  K<lw*nl,  and  Edwnitlo  sp 
DiLvid,  and  w>kv«t  the  if  thn  woMoi  come  iniw,  aud  1w  woldegctto  tlie 
ih}-  cliarltTc 'if  tlic  Kvtii^.  and  tint  ihu  Hlioiilnt  be  KpjKhate  iii  Chjrk- 
tond;  and  oihvT  diyngN  hv  Iwlirght  tho,  whirli  Im  tutlfjlM  noght,  aa 
tfau  aeute;  and  after  vnidp  uked  the  whether  ihu  woldcut  go  over  the 
Heo  with  him.  ni»l  Imi  wnldc  gello  tbo  tbjr  rhartm  of  iho  King,  uni 
biyo);  the  to  hyra  souiid«  luid  rauta,  and  thti  RholdcM  haT«  wogea  i 
tnocbo  M  nnr  grrnlcUi.'  man  that  went  with  hyiu.     And  tncn  ihua  thn 
Midaat  that  Ji>lui  Wvllc  scido  befor  thu  Biidiopc  of  Snni  AiMipb,  and 
bdbr  dijr  com^'nui,  that,  rather  than  thu  diotdcut  failu,  be  wohle  epenaa 
«f  his  out)  fpade  xx  tuar«ia. 

Umt  np  an  tlm  tniBlcdf  aa  thn  adiM,  and  duddott  gate  tho  two  meEO, 
and  bnght  lliu  annotmi  for  aUe  peoes,  homn,  and  other  aniie,  audi 
coiDCMl  to  OMViildustrce  a  Dvulit  botor  ttiat  thei  went ;  and  on  iho  mn-| 
rone  alter  thu  anidett  Fi«rs J^mb?,  the  receyvour  of  Cliirklondc,  thrica 
to  hjm,  to  telle  byiii  that  thii  was  redy,  and  he  atide  that  thn  vholdoat 
Bpoks  no  worde  with  him.     And  at  tho  last  he  (aide  he  hacMe  no  wagM 
for  the,  an  thu  tuxie,  and  he  haidile  fully  hi*  rMcmue,  and  bade  ibe  go<»> 
to  Sir  Rieliarde  LakoD  to  loko  whether  he  badde  oede  <tt  the  other  noo, 
with  the  which  ihu.  as  ihu  scixto,  hadd*at  navcre  ado,  ne  neretv  mailcak  j 
«ovenauDt  with.     For  ihu  wnldnst,  n»  thu  soirtc,  have  goon  for  no  tragoa  ; 
with  hyni  avvr  see,  but  for  to  have  thy  chartcre  oTllie  Kyng,  and  mm* 
lyvyng  tliatlhu  myghtcrt  dwrilo  in  peca. 

And,  as  thu  wiol.  Sir  lEidutrd  Lakm  and  Stmnnge  wolle  berra  • 
wiltviMUBC  that  thu  waa  r«idy  and  wylly  fur  to  gaoa  witli  hym  giffe  ito 
hodde  be  trewe.  A«d  aUo  thu  Kiine  he  cam  to  Lakcn  and  to  fjtraang^  i 
■od  wolde  have  mado  bmn  to  toko  thcv  and  thu  baddeit  wittyng  liter  d^ 
■x  thu  sci«te,  and  truMod  the  fto  tbennea,  and  kuowvleclMwt  that  tbf 
Biui  cam  and  brockc  our  paikv  by  uygbc,  and  tooke  out  of  hyt  two  ojf 
our  borBfi»,  and  of  o;ir  muiia. 

And,  aa  hit  i«  tolde  ifae,  thu  seiste,  tliat  we  ben  in  pourpoae  to  make 
our  men  brcoQG  and  alee  in  what  to  c\-vt  cuntrce  thu  be  ioao,  and  wilt 


L^ 


Imdt.  X.  FBOSE  09   FtFTEENTH   CENTURT  481 

williouten  doute,  u  tliQ  seiste,  as  many  men  aa  we  dee  and  as  many 
housen  that  wo  brenne  for  thy  sake,  aa  many  brenne  and  elee  for  our 
Fake.  And,  as  tha  seiste,  thu  wilt  have  bothe  breede  and  ale  of  the 
bent  that  is  in  oiir  lordshipe  ;  and  heer  of  thii  biddest  us  have  no  doutej 
the  whiche  is  ngayn  onr  wylle,  gife  any  thu  have  breede  other  ate  so, 
*nd  ther  as  thu  berrest  up  on  us  that  we  eholde  ben  in  pourpose  to 
tffenne  and  eleen  men  and  houaen  for  thy  eake,  or  for  any  of  thyn  en- 
dinant  to  the,  or  any  of  hem  that  ben  the  Kinges  trene  li^e  men,  we 
Iras  nevere  so  rays  avised  to  worch  agayn  the  Kyng  so  his  lawes, 
nhiche  giSe  we  dudde,  were  heigh  tresoun ;  but  tha  host  hadde  fala 
messageres  and  fals  reportoures  of  us  touchyng  this  mntere;  and  that 
shalle  be  welle  knowen  un  Ut  the  King  and  alle  his  Counsaile. 

Ferthermore,  ther  as  thu  knowlecheat  by  thyn  oun  lettre  that  thy 
men  hath  stolle  our  horsen  out  of  onr  parke,  and  thu  recetlour  of  hem, 
we  hoope  that  thu  and  thy  men  ahalle  have  that  ye  have  deserved. 
For  us  thynketh,  thegh  John  Welle  hath  doon  as  thu  aboven  has  certe- 
fied,  ns  thynketh  that  that  sholde  noght  be  wroken  towarde  us.  But 
we  h(x>pe  we  shalle  do  the  a  pryve  thyng ;  a  roope,  a  ladder,  and  a 
ring,  heigh  on  gallowea  for  to  henge.  And  thus  shalle  be  your  endyng. 
And  he  that  made  the  be  ther  to  helpyng,  and  we  on  our  behalfe  shaUis 
be  welle  willyng.     For  thy  lettre  is  knowlechyng. 

Written,  eto. 


■  ■ 


LECTUEE  XL 

THE  EITGLISH  LAHQtTAGE  AKB   UTERATUBE  FBOIC    CAZXCOI 

TO  TlIB  ACCESSION  OF  ELIZABETH. 

The  importance  of  the  invention  of  printing,  startling  and 
rnvBterious  as  it  deemed,  was  very  imperfectly  appreciated  by 
contemporary  pjiirnpe.      It  was  at  first   regariied   only  as  an 
economical  iiiiprnvement,  and  in  England  it  was  slow  in  pro- 
dixing  effects  which  were  much  more  speedily  realized  on  the 
Continent     In  Knghind,  for  a  whole  generation,  its  iuSuence 
was  scarcely  ptTceptil)le  in  the  increase  of  literary  productivity, 
and  it  g;ivc  no  sudiien  impulse  to  the  study  of  the  ancient 
tongues,  thnnt,'h  the  printing-offices  of  Germany  and  Italy,  and, 
less  abundantly,  of  France,  were  teeming  with  editions  of  the 
Greek  and  Latin  classics,  oa  well  as  of  the  works  of  Gothic  and 
Romance  writiTs,  new  and  old. 

The  presfl  of  Caxton,  the  lirst  English  printer,  was  in  activity 
from  1474  to  14y(>.  In  these  sixteen  years,  it  gave  to  the  world 
sixty-three*  editions,  among  which  there  is  not  the  text  of  » 

•  The  wliolo  numlior  of  prMluclions  issued  hy  Cailon  is  stated,  in  tliB  Appendix 
to  the  lilts  ri'print  of  Tlio  ilumo  of  the  Clipsai',  by  Mr.  Vincent  Figgins,  at  bijiIt- 
Bcven,  Ihrcr  of  wliiiti  uiit  prmli^d  htfuro  Cuitnn's  rfturn  to  England.  Serenl 
of  tliesL'  wi'iv  )'Ut  [i:<)Ti[i)il(Ii>,  or  pprhups  Bin|;U'  sliccta.  Tliej  nmy  be  clashed  oa 
follows;  lit  I'VikIi,  mo;  in  Latin,  bpvi'Q;  two  or  Oiree  with  Ziatin  ti lies,  bat 
lungnagc  of  tilt  tii)t  inUii.'i^(i-il  in  tlic  list ;  the  remainder  in  English.  The  onhf 
origin bI  works  of  n:ilivc  Knfilish  authors  ar>' ;  The  Chronicles  of  Euglond,  The 
Bi'scrij'oirpun  of  I'.ritaviir.  The  Poly  crony  con,  Gnwcr'a  CoiifeMio  Amantis, 
Chaucer's  Tuvlcs  of  Taiityrburye,  CliauccrB  and  Ljdgale'a  Minor  Poems,  Chou- 
Cer's  Uook  of  j-'aiiic,  TrovluM  iiiiil  C'l'csi'idc,  Ljdg.ite's  Court  of  f^apienec,  Lydguto'a 
Lyf  of  our  I^i'lvr,  ami  i^oMiilily  oiip  or  Iwo  uthirs.  These,  with  the  eiceplion  of 
the  pocniit  of  i.v  J^;iti*,  iiiiil  of  Ciiton's  own  additioas  to  the  works  be  published, 
all  belong  to  the  prectding  ceDtuiy. 


Uecrr.  XL 


OAXTOS'S  PBE£a 


488 


ringte  irork  of  etfl«!e  uiti<]a{ty,  tfiongh  thort  are  ft  few  tmuilft* 
lioiut  of  Cireek  and  I^tiii  autiiors,  ehitfly  taken,  liourever,  at 
second  band  from  the  Fr«ncb.  Caston  printed  a  faw  ecclenas- 
tical  manunls,  and  a  volume  of  parliamciitaiy  statub^  in  Latin^ 
and  one  or  two  wrks  in  Fronch ;  l)»il  it  dws  iiol  siitiHractorily  ' 
appear  that  liiR  pr<wi  ii<8Med  a  «ingle  originnl  work  by  a  coutctn- 
pnrnry  English  miMior,  if  we  except  hia  owa  oontinuattons  of 
old^  irork»  pitbli--<h«d  by  him.  He  rendered  good  service  to 
)iU  oirn  geaeratioa,  indeed,  by  printing  editions  of  Ohau<!«r, 
Gowcr  and  hy^i^te,  nn<l  tbiis  dtsscmirialini^  the  works  of  those 
autJiors  through  Enghind ;  btit  it  i*  very  doubtful  whether,  in 
the  end,  the  publication  of  thoite  editluns  waH  not  an  injury, 
rather  than  a  l>et)f>tit,  to  the  cause  of  \tit^T  EiigliH}!  litoniture. 

It  was  Caxt(>n'a  gf^neral  practice,  as  app«ar8  fruin  his  own  re* 
peated  avowalu,  to  reduce  the  ortho^^phy  and  grammar,  and 
sotaetimes  even  th<.-  vocabulary,  of  thv  authors  he  printed,  to 
tku  ufsffd  of  his  own  timo,  or  rntlirr  to  nn  arbitrary  and  not 
very  uniform  Ktivndard  net  up  by  hiinitelf.  He  had  spcnta  large 
part  of  hi«  life  in  Flnnders  and  in  France,  where  ho  established 
pre)ui«^  and  w!it-rc  lie  printed  both  in  French  and  in  Latin 
before  undertaking  any  English  work.  His  own  fityle  i»  full  of 
Gallicisms  in  vocabulary  and  pliroeo,  and  there  is  verj-  little 
doabt  that  his  ehongo:*  of  hi«  copy  wi^re  much  oftener  corrup- 
tions than  improvementa.*  In  the  pre&oe  to  hts  second  edition 
of  the  Canterbury  Talea,  he  profe^ea  to  have  conformed  to  an 
approved  manuscript ;  but  this  declaration  evidently  only  oc^^ 
tives  the  addition  or  omi&tioa  of  veiKc^  or,  aa  he  exprefses  it: 


■  TV  mrmbw  of  Frro«h  wdi  la  0»Tton*«  trtnidttinw  it  JargfL    la  tba 

•MotuI  tditiao  of  the  Own*  of  thf  CIimv!  —  bclifred  la  ba  tiiB  lint  bonk  lie 
jirintf >1  in  Engl»nil  —  rte J  nre  nctflr  three  ttniPi  hi  iinowtiiiiii,  pro|iorTJaniilrfy. 
Hii  in  tlin  Slorti)  d'  Artbur  pcintrd  \y  him.  but  tm»li|^l  Imt  Malury*:  atid  jri 
Xntoij*  —  whow*  g^ivnj  •iii-liiiii  JH  prrhsimnorT  piiirtr  AngIo-8«xi>a  thin  liial 
of  ocjr  Engtiili  writer,  nnvpl  the  Wircliffite  traiuliiton.  for  u  luaM  •  MnUuf 
Iwfbrs  Ilia  age  —  wlopled  from  hii  oi^nal  muty  ironlj  flhicli  ippor  Ibr  llie  flnl 
lim*  ia  Engliili  in  hia  pafM. 


464 


emon's  mesa 


LwnXr. 


*  setting  in  sommo  tbyngos  thnfc  lis  [Chauccr3  never  tnyd  ne 
made,  nod  loving  out  many  thyogcs  tlint  lie  mode,  wliycbc  U-u 
requysite  to  !»  w^tc  ia  it;'  and  we  Iwive  no  reason  to  doubt 
tbut  in  what  ho  h<^l<l  to  l>e  minor  matters,  tiR  pracliKfl  In  thti 
caM  something  of  the  same  liceuse  aa  with  other  author*." 

The  printing;  of  a  manuscript  gmernlly  involves  the  deatmo> 
tioa  of  the  original ;  and  there  is  Hitic  pruliahilitj  that  any  of 
tboeo  emplojeil  by  Cnxton  escaped  the  uinial  fate  of  aatfaon^ 
copies.  Besideo  tliia,  the  printing  of  a  work  greatly  dimtnlaht* 
the  eiirront  value  of  existing  numuacripts  of  the  EBune  text,  just 
.10  a  nvn  edition  of  a  modem  hook  often  makes  csrljer  impre*- 
cioiu  wortlilds.  In  Cntiton>  age,  KngliNh  $cholan  possessed  no 
tiich  erilical  neqiinintaiica  with  their  lonthor-ton-pie,  as  to  have 
tJio  sllghtost  notion  of  tlio  grt'nt  iniprirtaii<.-e  of  scrupnlooslj 
prwerviog  the  original  texta  of  curlier  writer*;  and  hence 
Caxton'a  editions  uucioubtedly  earned,  not  only  the  wicrifico  of 
the  numuBcripts  on  v,-hich  Ibey  wore  fouoiied,  but  the  neglect 
and  destruction  of  many  others,  which  might  otherwiae  have 


•  Tlw  vlioh  piiai(C*  il  M  fallow! :  'TThicW  book  I  lim  djtTgtnlljr  ormm 
and  dnlj  UBinj»r4  to  iHv  eniU  Ihat  it  ba  maiU  MXerijtig  nnto  lii>  owra  i 
£ir  I  ryntla  maajr  of  tha  Hjsl  bockMt  vtiicha  WTjrltn  kar»  ■brTdgjd  it, 
manj-  (hTntim  '^^  <">'•  ""' '"  """b  pUm  bun  atto  «a%Kjn  rmy*  tlut  b*  i 
mad*  no  kUk  tn  lijni  luck*;  of  «lijdi«  Voakn  m  incofNcI*  vm  om  btVQgbl*  I 
mo  vi.  jttv  lamjii,  wbii:!;*  I  kiii>pa*nl  htd  Iiui  tmy  fnM  ud  mctkI*^ 
•n«n}jii|t  to  tba  wmp  I  <lj*it>i  ilii  rs|iiT*l«  k  Mrtafo  nonrfiv  oT  tliem, ' 
■ncm  w9tTt  wUd  Io  maejr  and  djrmia  cnlj'l  Bt^  at  wliom  o«c  gtatyliMn  i 
to  nw,  uid  nyd  that  Ihl*  boo^  ttu  mot  RNohUng  in  rntaj  plan*  mla  tb*  1 
that  Gt^Ten;  Ubanotr  hiJ  niftdo.     To  vhom  I  auvimvd.  thai  I   bad  inado 
acvonl}^  to  mj  oopy^.  u<l  t^  m*  itj*  oolbinz  kdd*d  n*  mjttiuhjd.    Tbciuw  bal 
Mj-d,  ha  kneva  •  t«ok  «h}'«ha  hjrs  fudar  had  and  macho  loTjrd,  that  wm  irdj 
Ifcwo.  and  anonlvn^  iinto  hjvovoa  fint  bdoklgrlifminadai  aBdMfdBOn^jfl 
wold  anpr^nto  it  iiguyii.  ba  veld  gcia  me  the  aame  bock  tar  m  eofjv.    Bow  la  {t 
ho  wjirt  wfU  (bit  hyi  faiter  void  BOt  bIa^T  itrpula  fro  it.    To  vboni  I  taU,  la 
aaa  that  ha  coodo  ee'a  ma  Burho  a  beok.  tm>«  and  conMI«v  Jt\  1  void  cms  ^ 
(Odowjm  ma  to  anfryiiCe  it  agajBi  (bf  to  Mtiffy  tha  aiiolev,  nbcin  u  tofire  I 
fgDorauMO  lefTjd  In  tmrtjag  and  AjfLmfog  Ua  Uok  in  d>-ratVB  placa&i 
aeltinii  In  aonma  lli;ng«*  tbul  ho  nevrr  *^d  ka  made,  and  Ivrinj  oat  mawl 
tliTiisu  that  ti«  nude  whfvlio  tvn  iii^njaila  ts  ba  arttw  in  tL    Ajtd  tbu«  irt  fjt  I 
•t  aoeud,  und  Iia  Aill  nantjlljr  eOa  of  fcjrt  biw  lb*  laid  bock,  nd  ilcljmred  it  W  ] 
in«.  ti^  whiche  I  ban  eotrcctrd  my  Iwwk,  ■*  b«*ra  afitr  alia  akos*  tij  tlw  afA 
at  almight;  God  ahsl  fulowa,  wbom  1  IiumU;  bfatcfaa  &«.' 


LiiCT.  XL 


BaoLisn  or  i'ifteexth  cextdrt 


485 


been  itaveil  to  a  period  when  their  worth  woiild  hare  been  better 
npiireciatcd.  This  serves  to  explain  how  it  is  Uuit  we  have 
oMer,  belter,  and  more  nuiuurotts  iiinnuiicri))!^  of  iJie  Wvoliffite 
veraioDS  of  the  BiIjIu  tban  of  Clmuctsr;  aijd,  in  a  purely  literary 
point  of  view,  it  U  a  cause  of  congratulatioD,  rather  than  of 
rc^iit,  that  Caxtott  never  uudertook  the  publifihing  of  those 
translations.  Had  he  done  thiti,  we  should,  iu  nil  probability, 
now  poeseffi  only  u  oomipt  printed  text,  and  a  few  maQUScript« 
of  doubtful  Tuhie ;  whereas  the  want  of  an  cnrly  printed  edition 
has  insured  the  nureful  presiervation  of  the  codices,  and  tlie 
echolanhip  of  this  century  has  given  us  two  complete  and 
admirably  edited  ancient  tests,  with  various  readings  from  a 
great  number  of  old  and  autbeutic  copies. 

The  works  uf  Pocock,  an  I  hitro  olMcrvc-d,  show  that  in  his 
bands  thu  Etiglisli  theological  prose  dialect,  though  stJU  nub* 
ntantially  the  same  in  grammatical  form,  had  made  a  consider* 
able  advance  ujwn  Wyclifle  in  vocabulary,  and  more  especially 
in  the  logical  structure  of  period ;  and  tbo  poems  of  King 
James  L  and  of  Lydgato  exhibit,  though  in  a  less  degree,  in- 
creiisix)  affluence  and  polish  of  diction  as  compared  with  Chaucer. 
But  in  the  iteoular  prose  of  the  iifteenth  century  we  find  few 
evidences  of  real  progrcisa ;  and  in  the  producti<ms  of  Caxton's 
press,  which,  as  we  have  »ci-u,geiicrully  liuir  his  own  car-mark, 
little  improvement  ia  vitiible.  For  tlie  erery-djiy  purpose*  of 
material  life,  and  for  the  treatment  of  such  poetic  themes  and 
the  creation  of  such  poetical  forms  as  satinfied  the  taste  of  the 
English  peoplu,  the  tangii:^^  of  England  was  very  nearly  sulii- 
cieut,  OS  Chaucer  and  his  contempuraries  had  left  it,  and  there 
was  naturally  little  occa^on  for  efforta  at  iiiiprovument  in  speech 
until  new  conditions  of  society  and  of  moral  and  intellectual 
culture  should  create  a  necessity  for  it. 

These  new  cunditjons,  which  were  common  to  Great  Britiin 
KQd  to  the  Continent,  produced  a  visible  effect  upon  the  intel- 
ledoal  life  of  tlie  latter  long  before  they  sliowed  themselves  ai 
influeutjal  ageooies  in  the  literature  of  Knglaod.    Th«  IbhiIw 


486 


z><)t.tsn  or  caxton's  nui 


LvT.  XL 


piMitloD  of  th&t  cDUDtry  prevented  tli«  mpid  itpre&d  of  the  new 
opinions  and  th«  Dew  discoTerics  whi«h  originated  in  German 
and  Uomanoe  Kurope ;  and  they  were  the  slower  in  disscminm- 
ing  tbemst'ives  among  the  Knglisli  people,  btcmiw  l-'runce,  tho 
countiy  witli  whicli  England  had  the  frvctt  uid  most  frequent 
CLimiDtmtaaioi),  was  behind  Italj  and  Geniuuiy  in  aTailiog 
ileif  ll'  of  tlieni. 

Ilie  commerciat  and  politic^]  relations  betweeo  England  on 
the  one  hand,  and  Germany  and  the  Italian  statM  oo  the  other, 
were  of  no  such  closcaesB  or  importance  m  to  crosto  a  reciprocal 
jn0ii»uce  between  tliem.  The  vernacular  tonguea  of  theso 
Utter  were  Ktriinger  to  the  Kogllxlinian  than  the  speech  of 
Franoi.*,  irhioh  wa^  still,  to  a  conaldcrable  extent,  the  laoguago 
of  English  jurisprudence;  and  claHsical  literature  bad  not  yet 
become  so  wotl  kiiowu  to  Euglisb  laymen  as  to  make  (he  Latin 
works  of  G<;naau  nud  Itiilian  litf^mti  readily  intclligiblo  to 
them.  At  tho  wiine  time,  a  growing  national  hostility  to  t'ranoa 
had  gmduully  diiiiiiiixhed  tliu  Infliieiice  of  French  literatore; 
and  thus,  from  the  v»d  of  tlie  fourtceatJt  cenliiry  till  near  the 
dosQ  of  the  fifleetitii,  the  EngUnh  mind  was  leil  to  its  own 
unaided  action,  its  own  inherent  resources,  while  all  the  other 
Eumpcan  slates  were  territorially  and  politically  so  connected 
that  they  were  constantly  actinj;  and  roacting  upon  each  oUicr 
as  enlirontng  and  stimulating  forces, 

The  civil  wars  of  England  bad  also  an  unfavourable  effect 
upon  English  literature;  for  — though  tho  moral  excitement  of 
periods  of  strife  and  revolution  oRun  bc;^s  a  mental  octiTi^ 
wbich,  aflfti-  tbe  tumult  of  var  is  over,  manifest*  Hsclf  is 
splendid  tntellectunl  achievement  —  it  is  :is  true  of  letters  at  of 
laws,  that,  for  tbe  time  being,  tbe  clash  of  arms  hushes  their 
voice  to  silence. 

PrrbatMt  tliere  is  no  better  method  of  enabling  the  raider ' 
to  fonn  an  idea  of  the  contlition  in  which  Caston  found  Ibe 
En|^li>'h  of  bis  time,  and  tbo  state  to  which  be  coutribulerl  to 
briog  it,  than  by  iutroduciug  extncU  from  tho  Alortc  d'Arthui 


LkCT.  XL  TUB  UOKTK   d'ABTHUU 

Mul  from  CaxtoD  liimHclf.  Thu  Moric  d* Arthur  is  Dot*  indeed, 
»  work  of  Englisli  mwulioit,  noi-,  oa  tlie  otb«r  hand,  U  it  just 
to  etyl«  it  gimply  a  iramliiUuu.  No  continuous  French  ori^nal 
for  it  is  known ;  but  it  ifi  a  conipilatioD  from  various  Frunuh 
jomancvs,  harmonized  and  connected  eo  fiu-  M  lluloi^e  waa 
able  to  maku  a  coDsiBtent  vholo  out  of  thorn,  by  supplying  here 
wd  there  links  of  bis  own  forging. 

Id  the  introduction  to  the  i-eprint  of  1817,  Southey  says: 
•The  Morte  d'jVitbur  ia  a  compilation  from  Bome  of  the  most 
esteemed  romtmcee  of  the  Kound  Tuble.  Hud  tho  vdIuhmm 
from  which  it  is  compiled  exited  in  English,  Sir  Thomas 
Malory  would  nut  have  thought  of  exrritctiug  parts  from  tbein, 
and  blending  tlieiu  into  one  work.  I'hit)  was  done  at  the  best 
possible  time :  a  generation  earlier,  the  language  would  have 
letained  too  much  of  it^  Teutonic  furm ;  a  generation  later,  and 
the  task  of  tmnslotion  would  have  devolved  into  tbo  liaods  of 
tnvn  who  performed  it  lut  a  tnvde,  and  oqiuilly  debased  th<i 
work  whicli  they  interpreted  and  the  buiguage  in  which  they 
wrote.'     Tbi»  is  very  supurfkial  criticism. 

'A  generation  earlier'  would  havu  carried  uslrack  to  tbo  time 
of  Pecock ;  *  a  generation  later '  would  have  brought  us  down  to 
that  of  Lord  Uerners,  the  translator  of  KroissarU  If  Pecock 
be  taken  an  the  standard  of  his  age,  I  admit  the  langnaga 
must  bo  regarded  as  still  rcbuning  much  more  of  ita  Teutonic 
foi-m  than  it  showed  in  the  bauds  of  Sir  Tliomas  Maloryc.  But 
while  Fecock  was  grammatically  bdiiiid  hU  agt:,  ho  was  ibetoti- 
cally  far  in  advance  of  it;  and  I  am  by  no  means  oertaiu  that 
he  could  not  have  given  us  s  better  translation  of  the  patch- 
work put  together  by  Maloryc  than  Malorj-o  has  done;.  (^  the 
otl>er  band,  t  cannot  ailmtt  that  Lord  Bcmcrs  'debased'  either 
•  the  work  he  interpreted '  or  '  the  language  in  wbidi  he  wrote,' 
in  his  sometimes  slovenly,  but  always  marrcllously  spirited, 
translation  of  the  great  chronicler  Froltsart.* 

•  1  Kffij  tho  a^dlliot  'Ktrtt'  to  Froiemrt  ndTuedly,    I  know  th«  oju'csl  i» 
v<iCic*toTi — tillivn  of  mint  and  cimin^luicc  dotcctcd  ttron  of  limo  uij  |iIm* 


I 


4M  IKK   KOBZC   B'ASSSCm 

Tbt  nanatiT«  of  th<e  de^uh  of  Aizhrr,  wLicfa  I  take  fincn  the 
fiftti  chapTftr  of  ttii  z-^-^w-j-irtZ  book  of  the  ILirte  iTArtina", 
aftiy.rfji.-.^  t.-,  .So.tL-^j'i  reprl^:  .f  C'ar::n'i  alidvu  of  I-tio,  is  & 
CiT'M.-ibiA  ipesirsAc  r.:  llil':-rv-i**  ^tji-r.  Tae  pn>pomoa  of 
Ff*Lr.t  W'ir'iji,  wLifiL  'i'>:3  tit  tusied  fonr  p^r  cent.,  is  saaUet 
titAtt  Ma'ofj^'i  i^rceral  aT-sra^^;  but  it  w.r^I.i  te  cUffi<?uIt  to  lind 
kTiT  a'itL'>r  of  Ut<^r  >ii£>i'  thaa  cLe  mi-iile  of  the  foartecnth 
o-.uUtrj  vh'j»^  rtKabuUrr  id  9i>  *  Teatomc  *  as  Md :  — 

TVrC.rt  1*74  Arrf.'ir  raw  sjt  B^wtte.  cake  iLcti  Excalrbar  mj 
jr-o'!  «w«r'M  a.-,  i  ;  <>  wi-ii  ii  b>  loci'itz'  w:i:er  rrie.  and  whan  cfaoa. 
c>ai«iit  litf-TH  I  ch^r?':  c:.-:  tLr<;W4  hit  iwer^  ia  cLa:  water  &  coma 
■^•^a  uvl  t^!l«  me  what  thoa  there  c«e«L  Mt  [jtrd  sal'i  Bedwere  toot 
tiitKfiAxiwiHtti^a.t.  sf^l  b<;  d'jon  i  iTzbtlv  biTn^e  von  worde  asern.  So 
njf  B«dw>T«  di-f.art*:>l,  ^  br  the  waje  he  bchelde  tiuu  noble  strenfe 

ID  hut  rhfitifAi/^  ar.  1  iiii  zxi^^n^'nj ;  >D'I  i»  doabl  h«  hu  sonutisMS  isoibrd.  to 
an  ir.>i:^i.tI/^Kt  xu-'.  t,ri,-X'-a  J'-hn.  rj,,:-,r  v.u'ii  tai  ha:<i  ksicli  waieb  wera 
null/  ufAkj-n  iiirf  a-t-fa  bj  ao  "TiIjIIj  ia*i^i£-jat  and  fcrr^^Ei^n  Prter.  Bat  Ua 
caATu  (Fs'.«t  lUi  lil<«  colrjurla:^.  ao  nnt  of  kwpinz.  lu  confii^oii  of  1  iiiliiai 
•nrl  t(<*  in'ri'i»-r^l<<  hf  [i3JTal:<^  if  iu>t  alnji  Cme  of  tb^penoiu  vhom  he  inCiodDcra 
u  |«rti>!*  iTi  li.ttf,.  w<:r»,  in  geitrat,  true  of  t'^nuU-dy.  or  — »hicli  cucua  to  tha 
■BID*  ttiiiig  —  BiiKiil  bar*  b«a  *o,  withoat  taj  TiolACion  of  the  ptoprietiai  c4 
Mtiin. 

'f  iirTirr  <ti'I  not  )i<«:tat«  tA  iatriMlape  into  his  landfcapes  a  tne  —  if  necrasaiy 
fiir  h.i  Ic-'ii^.  sti-l  »'m'!-i.  and  'ii.i'jai;^  —  w:icre  DJtur>^  hi-i  MunderinglT  left  it 
»jiil,  'if  •/■o'-  n«;:].  11  »'„lniin  cul  it  d'jirn.  But  tiiere  U  this  diffettcfe  between 
til*  Iwii  flTli-ti:  1.,-  iMlt.tftr  'WiVpit-ly  inTtale  ithe  missina  olJ«t,  anii  painted  it 
in  :  litf  i^hnini'Ur  tiiiij.lT  ■Imltti-'l  C'riat  which  Cos  osnatfd  M  him.  if  tiii  insCioctB 
l/'I'l  Mm  it  wni  f.r'/!<abU  a[i4  apposite,  irithont  Tery  Bcmpiiloiulj  iDqairing  into 
)ty<  f-i'V^  hi^t/rriiMl  Inith. 

Wfliiiinl  i-fji-i'-art,  we  mi^iit  ronstnict  a  atelflon  hisloiy  of  the  fomteenth  cen- 
tarj-^a  pInI  of  thf!  ilrama  whieh  ehoold  bo  more  exact  in  the  mechanioal 
aliiniiiK  of  (lie  •■'ini  llian  his  narrative  —  but  the  dnuoitis  p^i^onx  would  bt 
wiiwl  •k'-l'^toiiN  also,  with  no  pulee  in  their  arterie*,  no  "BpcculatioD  in  tho  ej^a 
th*7  k'"'"  *'t'i-' 

A  m'ltlnm  hintorinn,  writini;  the  annala  of  Ftoissart'B  tiiae,  would  certainly 
omit  the  alory  nf  tlie  '  Iyir<le  of  Coraa9<''B '  familiar  apirit  Ortun.  and,  in  speaking 
of  the  ialand  of  Cephaionia.  would  fail  to  infunn  ua  that  'the  fajrf  and  tha 
Djinpen  be  Tnwhc  ciinui'fKiuiit  there;'  but  Froissart'i  mixture  of  the  tjntb  and  tha 
liUii  which  iiit«rtiiii'd  lliirn>ntvi?a  in  the  life  of  his  time,  make*  na  more  inti- 
naMy  nnjridintf'd  with  the  man  and  voman  of  tho  fauiteenth  centory  than  m 
ciiulil  iMTorni!  by  tii<>  atady  of  true  annab  in  OM  volome,  and  of  a  leaned  tm*j  im 
pgpn!u  aupenlitiona  in  atuthcc 


LacT.  XL 


TllE  UOBTK   d'aKIHOB 


I 


Uint  die  fomii  &  tli«  ]uifU>  wm  b1  of  precjron*  ttaattM,  &  tbcDnc  1.« 
i»yd  to  hjrm  self  yf  I  tlirowo  ihi*  fychc  airvrdn  in  thv  wnlrr  llwrof  tJwl 
notiCT  ocaau  gocN]  but  harmd  &  louc.  And  llii-iiiie  ajr  b«dvue  hj^Aiit 
cxGAljrbur  vndcT  h  U-uc.  And  w>  u  miie  mi  bo  imght  )i«  came  agvyii 
TDlo  the  kjrng  aad  «yd  lio  hud  faitn  ul  the  vruter  und  hnd  throwcn  llx 
Sirerde  ia  to  Uie  water.  ^Vluit  aairu  tiiou  lliera  Mvd  Uic  kyug,  syr  Im 
nyd  I  nwe  no  thyngo  l>ut  irau'UH  and  wyudcs.  'llitit  »  vmnwly  nyd 
of  tbo  niyd  the  kjnge.  TUerfure  goo  tbou  lyghtvlyv  n^eya  and  dn  my 
coBuoaandetnoiitij  u  iboa  arte  to  toe  lecf  &  dorv  ^>arc  not  but  Uirovrc  it 
in.  Titan  «yr  brdwore  retonii'd  agaya  &.  look  ihcuwcrde  in  liy«  hiindo 
and  tban  lirtn  thought  ^nnc  ntid  ahmnc  to  tliroiri!  nvtayv  thai  nobyl 
■venle,  and  ao  cAe  he  hyddo  tlic  iiwrrdt!  und  rvtonicd  agcyn  aiid  tuldtt 
to  the  kyn^  that  he  hitd  bca  at  tlic  iraicr  luid  done  his  coinaaumle- 
tnenle.  What  aawe  thou  Uivrv  sayd  the  kyu;;.  Syr  he  siyil  I  buwc  iw 
tbjnge  but  the  waters  wap^  and  wuwot  wiuiiiv.  A  tmytour  vnUvwe 
aayd  kyug  Arthur  now  hoM  thou  belxayud  tiie  twym-.  Who  wold  haue 
w«ute  that  thou  tliut  haot  b««n  to  me  no  kef  aud  dere  aud  thou  aite 
Darned  a  noble  kiiyghle  and  wold  betraye  lue  for  the  richeaM  of  the 
Bwei'do.  But  now  goo  agcyn  lygiiily  lor  ihy  louj.'o  tnryctig  puiteth  me 
in  grct«  joopardye  of  my  lyf.  for  1  hmio  taken  coMc,  and  but  yfthoa 
d<>  now  as  I  by<l  the,  yf  «ucr  I  niny  net:  the  I  »hiJ  sh^i  tliv  (wylh)  myn 
nwnc  hnnde«,  fur  ihou  woldivt  (or  my  rycho  swerdc  *ce  nic  dcdi^ 
Thenno  Syr  B«<iwere  (kpirtfd  and  wenW  to  the  <wcid«  and  tyghlly 
took  hit  np,  and  wciilfi  to  tlie  walcr  Kydc  and  there  he  boundu  tho 
gyrdyl  aboitte  the  hylli'x,  and  tliciiiio  h«  tlircwe  the  siri'i-dc  an  fiim:  iu 
to  the  water  aa  he  niyght,  &  thero  cam  an  annf  and  a  hiuidc  abouc  the 
water  and  mettc  ii,&  caught  itandoonhokcit  ihryKcand  bniundjrsihcd, 
aiKl  than  vanyathcd  awayv  the  handc  nylh  thn  swerde  in  tlic  water. 
So  ayr  Bedwerc  caniv  iifftya  lu  ihu  kyug  aiid  tolde  liyni  what  be  mwei. 
Alad  nayd  the  kyng  hflpu  lue  faeiiH  for  I  drcdc  me  I  haue  laryed  ouvr 
longe.  Than  syr  Gcdwera  toke  llie  kyng  vpou  hia  baclte  and  m>  went« 
wyth  hym  to  thai  water  ayde;  &  whan  they  were  at  th«  water  eydei 
euyn  (ant  by  the  bankc  honed  a  lylyl  barge  wyih  nmny  fayr  ladyot  in 
liit,  A  emonge  hem  al  >raN  a  (jiicnr,  and  a]  they  hivl  hl.iclcc  iKwdcf,  and 
al  they  weplu  and  ulin-kcd  whan  thry  miwc  Kyng  Arthur. 

Now  put  me  in  to  ihc  borgi:,  «ayd  thv  kyng  and  so  hn  dyd  aoftvlyei. 
Anci  there  n-ccyuvd  hyin  thre  i]ucnc4  wythgreic  momyngand  aoo  tbey 
utilXi  hem  douii,  and  tn  one  of  thdr  lappes  kyug  Arthur  tayd  hys  hevd, 
and  than  liiat  ijuvou  aayd,  n  dere  bivtler  why  haue  ye  tuyed  m>  lo 
froiu  me.  Alas  this  wuuude  on  your  heed  liaih  caught  nueiv 
Mlde.    And  800  than  they  rowed  fivm  the  loadf,  tad  *yr  b« 


I 

% 


490 


CUTOM8  K-NOUSH 


La/r.  XL 


l*hcl<l<^  bH  tlio  Iit<)_v«s  goo  ftotn  bym.  Tlutn  lyr  bedireru  crrtd  >  niy 
lord  Anhar  nbal  fJial  become  of  ne  wm  ye  goo  f/ora  mc.  Aiiil  ten* 
IDO  )i«T«  ftllone  QfDooge  mjn  eaemjeB.  ComJbrt  Uijr  mU*  Mjrd  ilie  k}'tig 
Biul  doa  as  w«l  ns  ihou  mayat.  for  in  m«  b  no  lnul«  for  lo  tnalo  in 
For  I  H'}-!  ill  )o  ibo  val«  of  anjlron  to  hde  nie  of  my  grvnoim  irotiiidob 
Am)  yf  tliou  hare  noiicr  moiv  of  ni«  jva^e  for  my  toulr,  bnt  euor  ili« 
qiKites  and  tho  Indytv  ucpu-  an'I  thrrchnl  tlmt  liit  wac  pytf  lu  Ii«rv. 
And  anwoe  a«  i^r  BcduTm  hod  loste  ibc  i^-f^bt  of  tho  b*iirgc  Ii«  ve[ilo 
awl  irayllcd  anil  no  took  tbo  forettc,  and  m  bo  wpnto  al  tbiti  nygtit  and 
In  the  mnrnyng  be  mm  want  bvLwUtc  two  bnhca  bora  of  a  clupd  and 
Kn  ennylago. 

CiuctonV  introduction  to  the  Moito  d'Arthur  is  ratbcr  more 
Uiickly^riiikltKl  witb  Kn?ncli  nnil  I^uin  wordx  thim  b\»  oniinniy 
writing,  but  it  i-i,  upon  the  wbole,  a  lair  sample  of  biit  »tylc  and 
diction,  which,  it  will  bo  observed,  contrasta  sLronglj  wiUi  Um] 
Soxon-EngliBh  of  Mnlorye ;  — 


'  grcM ' 


of' 


After  ibat  I  hivd  uccumplymbod  and  (Jmywhed  dyiiors  liystor^-m  a« 
wd  of  coil  lump  lui^-ou  aa  of  other  liyuoiyal  and  wvrldly  jkius  of 
coiiciui-iuurd  &  pryuccA.  And  aUo  cericyn  bookes  of  ■.■naaumiilca 
doctrynu.  Many  nu1>lo  uiid  dyuen  geatylin>»i  of  thya  royame 
Englond  dinrii  and  d«miiund«>d  mo  many  and  onyniM,  whcrlbri-  thai  I 
liaue  not  do  made  A  cnprynle  iho  nol>Io  hystoi^g  of  the  nyal  gral, 
aud  of  the  moou  renomed  ci7'Ht«n  Kyng.  Fyrat  and  cbyef  of  the  thra 
best  crytlea  and  wottliy,  kyng  Arthur,  whycbe  ought  mooM  lo  Iw  tv 
meaibred  emong«  vs  cnglyiuihc  men  (ofore  al  othrr  cry«l«n  kyngiSi 
For  it  is  nolciyily  knovroii  tbomgb  the  rnynenal  world,  tint  tbcru  btea 
ix  worthy  &  the  brst  that  rncr  were.  Iliat  i*  to  wetc  thre  paynym^. 
t}iro  Jriru<  uiitl  thru  ci^*i>t<:n  ini-n.  Aa  for  the  ]Kiynyiu»  thfy  were  tofors 
th«  Incnmiicyonof  Cryvl,  nhiche  were  named,  tlic  lyrni  Hector  of  Trry^ 
of  wliome  thynlorye  IN  coiiieo  bolhe  in  hatadeaiid  in  proic.  Tlietccond 
Alynuuniier  ibc  gr«ie,  &  tlie  tliyrd  Julyus  Ctscar  Eliu]Kruur  of  Itoine 
of  irhoine  iityaory^  ben  we)  kno  aod  bad.  And  oa  fur  the  tbn>  Jvwei 
whyobe  alao  werv  lolure  ihyncarnacyon  of  oar  lord  of  wliomo  the  0*111 
waa  Due  Joaue  wbyche  brought  tbo  diyldreo  of  landirl  in  ta  the  lo*>>I« 
of  byhtMe.  Theaecood  Danyd  kyng  of  Jborumlefn,  A  tbe  thyrd  Judxt 
MadialMus  of  tbeae  thra  the  byblc  nkixoolii  al  tlic^yr  nob!u  hy»iotye« 
&  acl(*.  And  ayihc  the  nyd  Inciumucyno  hau«  ben  ibn.-  noble  crynieii 
men  ataltnd  and  uibnyttod  ihonigh  ibo  vtiyuenul  world  in  lo  tbo  nombrt< 
of  the  ix  beiito  &  wortliy,  of  wliuuie  wai  Ij'M  (be  noble  Arthur  vhtm 


Urr.  XL 


CAXTOXS  ESOLlsa 


491 


noble  Mtea  I  purpoM  to  wrjte  in  th}rs  prc*cot  book  Ii«r«  fiiIo«jng. 
The  McotM  WM  Charlcmnyn  or  Cbnrlc*  the  grolc,  of  whomn  ihysiotj-e 
is  bad  in  lunny  ['Ikx-ji  bQilio  in  lmi»tic  nnd  4:iiglyMh«,  anil  iIm  tbytd 
autl  Ia~l  was  GodrJrsf  uf  boto^n,  of  wboM  motet  &  life  1  mndo  «  book 
THIo  Uicxt^i'llrni  jitj'ncc  and  Icjng  of  nobl«  meuorj'e  kyug  Eilwanl  tbe 
foiinb,  tlM'  Riyd  iiubk-  JeiiLjrlmcu  inslMitty  re(|ujrred  iiiu  u^iiijirynte 
tbystoiyo  of  the  wyd  Doble  k/ug  and  couqnerour  Uiig  Aribur,  ai>J  of 
Ilia  knygliUw  wylli  ibj'Biorye  of  lli«  t&yat  greali  and  uf  the  dvth  and 
mAyitg  (if  l}i«  layd  Anbur.  Afl«nuj'Dg  tlial  I  otizi  ntbtr  tenprjael 
lii*  Hctc*  uimI  noble  fwiva,  llun  of  godefroye  of  boloyne,  or  any  of  ibo 
Other  eyi^it,  coui^doyng  tliat  b«  mut  a  man  bora  nythin  this  royam« 
»»d  kyn;;  uiid  Eniperour  of  ihe  sanke. 

And  that  ibi'ro  ben  iu  freni^o  dyiieni  and  many  noble  volumea  of 
hivjicieB,  unJ  iilsoof  liia  kuyghies.  To  wbonte  I  8asw«red,  (bal  dyucn 
men  liolile  opjiynyr>ii,  that  tbora  irait  no  niclic  Aiihur,  and  thai  alio 
•uche  bookea  as  been  mna<)  of  bym,  ben  bill  &yaod  and  fnbl«»<,  by  caum 
that  Bonune  crc-iiycki  iniiko  of  byni  no  in«icyoQ  no  retiMtmbro  byio  noo 
tbynge  JM  of  his  kiiyghtc.->.  Whvrto  thoy  answered, and  on*  in  spei^ol 
tayd,  tiMt  in  bym  ibai  »ho!d  lay  or  tbynkf-,  thst  tlm«  vnu  nciicr  sucha 
a  kyng  coilyd  Anliur,  myglit  wd  bo  anrtled  grate  fnlye  and  hlyodiMtoato. 
For  he  nyd  tli^l  Ihuru  WL-re  miuiy  cuydenoo*  of  the  ccmtratyn.  Vynt 
ye  mny  tea  Kin  nrpultiirc  iu  tho  nioRn.it«rye  of  GiaMyngbttryc.  And 
also  in  pntycronycoD  in  the  v  book  the  tyxUi  diappylrc,  and  in  tho 
Mtitnib  book  the  xxiii  clmpjiytrc  wlicrc  hi>  tiody  tras  buryrd  nod  nJler 
foiuuIcR  and  tnuiilatcd  in  to  llio  onyd  inonasieryc,  yc  (hid  m  nlao  is 
thystoiy«  of  bodia,'<  iti  hiH  book  dt  cata  principam,  pirte  of  his  noblft 
mebem,  and  aUu  of  hU  fulle.  AIm  gvllrydiu  in  lua  brulrnhr.  book  ti>- 
couatelli  hia  lyf,  and  in  diueni  plaoea  of  Engtond,  many  rcmembrntinoea 
ben  yetof  hym  and  ahall  reinuyne  porpetii«Uy,  and  oIm  of  hia  knygfaiea. 
Pyret  iu  ihe  abbey  of  W«itniQ»tn!  vA  Kiyut  Edwarika  diryne  mnayDetfa 
llw  prynto  of  h^  seal  in  re«d  waxe  elated  in  ben-ll.  In  nhych  in 
wi^'lon  PalriciH*  Arikums,  Ifrilannie,  Oaliie,  Gemtanie,  daeit.  Im- 
itator, Itom  in  tlto  cntt«l  of  douor  ye  may  see  Guuwiiyii-i  Bkultr,  St 
Cradoka  niaatol.  At  Wyndi«ator  the  ronodo  table,  in  otiier  plncca 
LauDCcIoiiM  mrcrdc  nnd  many  other  thyn jnea.  Thenne  al  ifaeite  thyngea 
cons^'dercd  them  cnn  no  man  T«A«oiiabIy  gayneaye  bnt  there  waa  a  kyng 
of  thys  binde  itatncd  Arthur.  For  in  al  places  erytlea  and  belhen  ha  is 
nputed  and  Uiken  for  one  of  t);e  ix  vortiiy.  And  the  fyrtX  of  the  du« 
Cryaieii  men.  And  alto  be  ts  more  apoltcn  of  bcyondo  tho  soe  moo 
bookos  inaideff  his  noble  acU.4  Uiun  there  bo  in  coglond  ao  ircl  in  diicbo 
jtalyeD  spomj-dsho  and  grekyaobe  as  tu  fretiaaJie.     And  yet  of  record  »• 


492  KKW   I5FXUE5CZS  £«CT.  XL 

DiaToe  in  wytaeae  of  hyta  in  Wales  in  lie  toune  of  Camelot  the  greta 
fitoiics  &  mcTiuyllous  wcrkya  of  jron  lyong  rmlcr  the  grounde  &  iral 
vautcs  wliitjii  dyucra  now  iyuyng  hath  eecn.     WhciTor  it  is  a  meruaTt 
why  lie  in  no  more  renonied  in  his  owne  contreyi',  sauf  onelye  it  accordcth 
to  the  worJ  of  goii,  whytlie  eayth  tliat  no  m;in  is  accept  fi>r  a  prophete 
in  his  cwue  contrc-yo.    Thcfie  all  these  ihyiipes  Ibrsayd  a!edge<l  I  <xiude 
not  wel  (icnye,  but  that  tliiTe  was  suthe  a  nolilc  kyiig  nanieil  artLui  «id 
rejiutetl  one  of  the  ix  worthy  &  fyrtt  &  chcyf  of  the  criKten  men,  & 
many  noble  volumes  be  made  of  hym  &  of  liis  noble  knyjtcs  in  firensshe 
which  1  h.'iiie  teen  &  redde  beyonde  the  Eoe  which  been  not  Lad  in  oar 
muternal  tougne,  but  in  walsslie  ben  many  &  al»o  in  frenashe,  &  somme 
in  englyK<]ic  but  no  whcr  nygh  alle.     Wlicrlbre  ijitche  as  haue  late  ben 
drawcH  oute  biyefly  in  to  cnglysahe,  I  hane  uft'.-r  the  nymple  connyug 
tliat  god  hath  eente  to  mc,  vndcr  the  fanour  and  correctyon  of  al  noble 
lordi-H  iiiid  g<;ntv i mon  enpiyhcd  lo  cnprj-ntc  a  book  of  the  noble  liystoryes 
of  tlie  aayi!  kyjipe  Arthur,  and  of  cerlcyn  of  his  knyghtcs  aAer  a  copye 
Tnto  mc  delyuerd,  whytlie  copye  Syr  Thomas  Miiloryo  dyd  takeoute  of 
certeyu  bookos  of  frensslic  and  reduced  it  in  to  Englysshe.     And   I 
Bcciinlyng  lo  my  cojiye  huue  doon  setic  it  in  eiii>ryntc,  to  the  entente 
that  the  noble  men  muy  sec  and  leme  the  noble  aels  of  chytmlrye,  the 
joniyl  and  vertiious  dodes  that  somnie  knyghtvs  vsud  in  tho  dayes,  by 
whyeho  they  came  to  honour,  and  how  tliey  that  were  vycious  were 
punysslied  and  ofie  put  to  shame  and  rebuke,  humbly  bysechyng  al 
noble  lordes  and  ladycB  wyth  al  oilier  estates  of  ivliat  estate  or  degree 
they  been  of,  that  uliiil  see  and  rede  in  tliis  enyJ  book  and  wcrke,  that 
they  lake  the  good  and  honest  actes  in  their  renienibraunce,  and   to 
folowe  the  same.     Wheriii  they  elialle  fynde  luaiiy  joyous  and  ijlaysaunt 
hyaloiyes  and  noble  &  roiiomed  actes  of  hutiiaiiyte,  gcntylnease  and 
chyiialryes.     For  herein  may  be  seen  noble  cliyuahye,  Curtosye,  Hu- 
maiiyte,  frendljiiease,  liardynesse,  lone,  frendsliyp,  Cowardyse,  Miirdre, 
hate,  vcrluc,  and  iiynne.     I>oo  atk-r  the  good  and  leuc  the  euyl,  and  it 
tlial   bryn;;e  you  to  good  fame  and   renommee.     And  for  to  jiassc  the 
tynie  this  hook  tshol  be  plesaunto  to  redo  in,  but  for  to  giuo  fayth  and 
byleiie  that  al  is  Irewe  that  is  conteyned  herin,  ye  be  at  your  lyberte, 
but  al  ia  wrytou  for  our  doctryne,  and  for  lo  beware  that  wo  falle  not 
to  vyce  nc  syiiTie,  but  texcorcj'se  and  folowe  rertn,  by  whyche  we  may 
come  and  alteyne  to  good  fame  and  renommee  in  thys  lyf,  and  after  thya 
iihorte  and  transytorye  lyf  to  come  vnto  oueiliu-^tyng  blyflse  in  heuen, 
the  whyche  he  gr.mnt  vs  that  reygnelh  in  heuen  tlie  blessyd  Trynyta 
Amen. 

But  tbe   period  woa  at  band  when  the   four  gi^ot  eventi 


Ijwt.XL 


Bisnop  nSBTB 


493 


I  mentioned  in  the  last  lecture  were  to  exert  opon  Ensilnnd 
llje  ftill  Rtn-ngth  of  their  united  influence ;  and  I  nhrill  now 
endeavour  to  point  out  the  cffwctn  tliey  pnidiiw^l  during  the 
first  half  of  the  liixtfcntli  ci-ntury,  t,ho«gli  I  nliaU  not  have 
space  idwnys  to  diiitJugiiiith  l»etweeti  these  eSecta  as  refernblo 
to  thU  or  that  particular  cause,  or  to  describe  Rpecificalty  the 
ilifTerent  modes  in  irhich  those  cavRee  acted.  It  miut  suffice 
'or  the  present,  to  sny  that  the  influence  of  tbem  all  vas  in  one 
and  the  samo  direction.  They  ulL  tended  to  promote  a  wider 
aud  more  generous  culturt-,  a  freer  and  bolder  spirit  of  inve»> 
tigifttion,  a  more  catholic  and  coRinopoIitan  view  of  the  mutual 
relations  of  diETerent  branched  of  the  human  family,  a  deeper 
insight  into  the  secrets  of  this  rnvsterioua  life  of  ours,  and  a 
range  of  the  im;i;^inntiou  correspomii ng  to  the  vaj^tly  enlarged 
6eld  of  obtHirvntion  which  was  now  opened  to  the  vision  of  men. 

I  hare  repeatedly  spoken  of  tiie  diction  of  Lheolog^y  and 
religion  in  Hngland*  as  having  alvays  heeu  in  a  more  advanced 
state  of  culture  than  that  of  secular  prose.  This  continued  to 
be  the  relation  of  the  two  dialects,  not  only  thron»h  the 
period  to  which  my  »kcUrh«!«  extend,  hut  until  after  the  Ilcvto- 
ration  of  Charles  II.  From  that  epoch,  theology  declined  in 
geuAml  eftiiiiatioD,  and  was  no  longer  regarded  as  a  oeoeesaty 
«tudy  for  laymen  of  finished  education.  Ita  dialect  was  of 
course  neglected,  aud  in  the  spaee  of  a  single  generation  it  loot, 
and  has  ne?er  since  recovered,  its  ancient  superiority  over  tho 
tongu«  of  secular  life. 

An  extract  from  a  sermon  delivered  by  Bishop  Fisher  in 
15O0,  in  memory  of  the  Countess  of  Derby,  mother  of  King 
Uonry  VII.,  will  serve  to  show  the  character  and  coudilioa  of 
the  tangu^e  when  employi.-d  foi  solemn  and  reli^ous  purpoaea 
at  this  period :  — 

llus  holy  Gofpd  htte  red  eontayndh  In  it  a  Dyalogur,  that  ia  to  Ay 
a  CammyuicklioD  betwixt  llw  Woman  o(  hleSjd  Memory,  called 
tUn]n,aad  our  Savyour  Jbofu.  Which  Dyalogua  1  would  apfly  unts 
thb  noble  Prynces  laM  decca^di  ia  whofo  rcmcmbfaac*  tlua  offioe  a^ 


4M 


BISBOP   riSHES 


Lkt.  XI. 


nbfervnnom  be  <!onc  »t  t])i»  tim«.  And  tlini  tfijngs  bf  th«  Ian  of 
G<kI  1  will  cnUrndu.  FirR,  to  (lievt  wlinrein  thi*  T^ocos  maty  tr«)l  b* 
IvknocI  and  compurpd  onto  Oi«  bldTvd  Woman  Alarlhn.  Sorond,  bow 
ftc  may  cuinpUin  unto  oiir  &ivyottr  Jbdu  for  tli«  pnvJiftil  detbe  of  ber 
bodj,  liku  aa  }Ltarllia  dyd  (or  tli«  dctbo  of  Iwr  Btotler  IjiznnuL  Thyrde. 
the  comforiJiblo  Aiifwcre  of  our  Saryoar  JboTu  tiiilo  her  sgnin.  In  tlw 
lirfl  lbn!l  lUnd  hw  prayA  >nd  comm«iidatMia :  In  tli«  Jbooundv,  our 
mouriiyngi-  for  tli«  grcM  lo&  of  hyir ;  In  tlie  tbyrd,  our  combrt  agxia. 

Fyrft  I  liiy.tliccoinparyfcinof  th«m  two  may  b«  inad«  bfimrtbynga; 
In  nobton«fs  nf  P><irran,  In  dif(!yf>1inp  of  t1i«ir  Dodys,  la  ondeiyiig  of 
t]i«ir  Souls  to  ftoH,  In  ilorjiTtnlttym  knppinp,  nnd  chaijtablo  du^ng 
to  tliciir  Xcighbciarn.  In  irhirh  jour,  tliR  nobl«  Woman  Blaitlu  (at  far 
tbd  KoflnTu,  Ml  treat  rn)9:e  tbia  Gufpcl  and  byr  I.yfe)  was  fingnlarly  to  ba 
commended  and  jiniyli'd :  wliovlbro  let  us  confid<T  ly)>(iwili),  wbether 
in  tlii*  noble  CotiiitdTti  niay  ony  tbyn)^  like  be  fmindo. 

Fiilte,  the  bleflcd  Martha  was  a  woman  of  noble  blodo^  to  whom  by 
inhcr}'tauce  belonged  Ibe  C^Ie  of  Bolliany ;  and  t!)iinoMnni>Aof  blod* 
tht^  Inrc,  wbicli  deTccnded  of  noble  Lyti.i^.  Bellde  tbb,  then  u  • 
noblofieA  of  mantra,  withoiilcn  which,  the  uobJcnefa  of  blodo  is  mocbe 
de&ced,  for  aa  Uoociu*  fayih,  if  mi0M  be  good  b  tlie  noblmda  of 
Mode,  it  is  for  that  tboroby  tbo  iKibIa  men  unil  women  Iholde  b* 
athamcd,  to  go  OMt  of  kynde,  from  the  vertnoua  maneni  of  their  a«n- 
cctrvo  liefore.  Yet  alfo  thoro  it  anotlior  noblenofle,  whi«b  an-fi-'th  In 
itt'cry  Perfon,  by  tlio  goodiicflii  of  nature,  whereby  full  often  fuch  aa 
oomeof  t}'ghte  poroand  imnobto  Fader  and  Mod«r,  hare  grvte  ablotMt 
of  nature  lo  n"l>lo  dedrs.  Abnvo  all  tho  lame,  thn^  ia  a  bore  mmcr 
of  nohlunelTc,  wl)i<'h  mny  be  cnlind,  an  eneTCftfcd  nobhmofle,  aa  by  mar* 
lyage  and  alTynytc  of  taai<^  nnhlo  pttrfmia;  fiurh  tu  w«ra  of  lefle  coa- 
dycyon,  may  cncreafc  in  liyglicr  degree  of  nobleneflb. 

hi  every  of  ihcle,  I  fupiwle,  thi*  Countrflb  waa  net))*.  Fyrfi,  Ihe 
came  of  nnblc  blode,  lyimlly  dclcfindyng  of  Kynge  Sdward  tlta  jtd. 
vitliin  the  fouro  degree  of  the  &ine.  Her  Padrr  wna  Johan  Duke  cf 
Sotnerfet,  her  Moder  was  caIImI  MargarvH-,  n-gbto  nobia  aa  wait  ill 
inan«n,  aa  in  blode,  to  nlioni  Ihe  waa  a  reny  Daughter  in  all  nobla 
manors,  for  (he  was  bountoona  an'l  iybwal  to  crecy  Periba  of  htr 
knowI(xli;c  or  ncqnaintAnce,  Avaricp  and  rnvr4yfeflK  mod  hated,  rod 
Ibrownd  it  full  mocho  in  all  pe^fbn^  bjit  fprvially  in  cmy,  that  belong'd 
unto  hi-r.  Slie  wa*  alio  of  fynguUr  ICnfynef*  to  bo  r[M>1i«n  nnlo,  and 
full  curtiiyfe  aiifwero  the  would  midto  to  all  tlint  cnrnc  turto  ber.  Of 
merriiyllous  gentylrneli  fliu  wna  unto  all  folks,  but  fpoeinlly  unto  htf 
owns,  whom  Ihe  tnillud  and  loved  tyghto  tenderly.     Unlgmda  Iha 


UcT.  \L 


LOBI)   BEDNBRS'S  niOlSSlBt 


490 


I 


wolde  not  h»  unto  no  CRoture,  n«  fur^tftiU  ot  oay  Vyainf&  or  iervytm 
done  to  bor  before,  wliidi  b  no  lyUH  (urt  of  \etay  nohlcaefa.     Shu  «rai 
not  Tongcablo,  no  cruelt,  but  rcclj-  aaoaa  U>  forgeU  aiid  (brgyve  injuije 
done  unto  bcr,  at  tlie  !ee(l  deljrrc  or  mooyon  miulo  nnto  her  lor  tbftl 
liuna.     >tfTrri-(tiU  alfo  and  pylcous  ifae  was  unto  fuch,  aa  was  grCTfedf 
and  trrongrutly  troubled,  and  to  tli«m  thut  iraM  in  Porert/,  or  : 
ncft,  or  any  oiber  myfery. 

To  God  and  to  ilic  Chircko  full  obcdiont  and  tnjbible.    Sercbyuge 
bis  liODonr  and  pleriurc  full  belyly.     A  wamu-rs  of  bcr  felf  flio  had 
aln.iy  to  efehewc  wcrj  tliyng,  that  mvgbt  liilhoncft  ony  noble  Woman,  j 
or  diHayne  h<T  honour,  in  ony  condycyon.     Ktyvolou*  thjuga,  ihatl 
ifer«  lyl*ll  to  bo  i^anled,  Ihe  wold  let  pol*  by,  but  tho  other,  that! 
were  of  woyght  and  Itiblluncei,  wburcin  Rk  inyght  proii^t«,  Ibo  woldv 
not  let  for  ony  |nyuc  or  luboiir,  to  take  upon  hanitc.     Thdc  and  many 
Oliver  fnch  noble  condycyoo*,  left  unto  lier  by  her  Aucctrca,  (hi  kept 
and  cnrrxnfcd  tlicrtiu,  with  a  gt«al«  dylygibnce. 

Tlitt  third  nob]cDe&  alio  the  wanted  not,  vhich  I  fiiyd,  was  tho  noble-  ' 
neA  of  Nature.  Sb«  bod  in  a  mane<r  all  ^lat  was  pruyrablc  in  »i 
Woman,  eilfier  in  Soul  or  Body.  Fyrft,  (ho  was  of  fingular  Wifedom] 
fern  p^y^  ^^^  comyii  rata  of  women,  ^e  was  good  in  T«ineni-I 
braiincA  and  of  holdyng  memory«,  a  redya  wytie  fho  bad  alio  un 
COiKciro  all  Ihynga,  albeit  iboy  were  ryght«  derUe:  Right  ftudioua  Iha  ' 
-was  in  Bokea,  which  Ihe  bad  in  grolo  number,  botli  In  EnglyAi  and  in 
Frcnllie,  and  for  her  «xor-ife  nii<i  for  the  prol^w  of  others,  fine 
tnnllato  direra  oiaters  of  Devocyon  out  of  iho  Fr«nlh  into  Eugly 
Full  oft«a  Ihe  oomplaynad,  that  in  her  yoiitbn,  ihe  bad  not  giTeii  her  ' 
lh«  nndCTlUnding  of  I^tin,  whcrifin  flio  hnd  a  lytuU  pcrocyTyngi' 
Q>ecyally  of  tho  Hubryflicof  tbo  OnlynttU,  for  the  faying  of  her  Servyce^ 
which  fho  did  wi-U  nndeilhutd.  Uercuuto  in  fuvour,  in  wordx,  in  ge&v 
JD  vroij  demeanour  of  licrleU*  fb  groto  noblciiclji  did  apptar,  that  wl 
tot  rpoko  or  dyde,  it  raerraylloufly  became  bur. 

The  most  importniit  EogliKh  work  of  tlie  6r8t  quarter  of  tlia 
gixice&th  ocattiry,  nhetlter  aa  a  philological  moaumcot,  or  as  a 
produeUon  which  could  not  h&ve  fatlei  to  exert  an  influence  oq 
the  tone  of  Knglisb  litemtiire,  is  Lord  Berncjrs'a  Trwulntioa  of 
the  ChronicIeK  of  FroiK»Art,  the  first  volume  of  which  wiui 
publitihed  in  1523,  the  second  in  1525.  Loid  Bcnicra  bad  been 
dittioguiahed  in  military  and  civil  life,  in  whioh  ho  coulinued 
aotivel;  engaged  tu.ti]  he  returned  from  a  minsion  to  S^ain  ia 


196 


lABD  BBimZB^   mOtNiART 


UcT.  XL 


1518,  and  was  appoints)  to  the  responsible,  but,  apparenUjr,  iMt 
rety  laborious,  pout  of  Governor  of  Cftlais,  which  then  tielflnged 
to  the  Englixh  crown.  Ho  occupied  his  leisure  with  literarji 
pursuits,  and,  bcMidvK  thv  Chronic!e«  of  Froissort,  he  translated 
Arthur  of  LitUo  Rritain,  an  alwurd  romance  of  cliiralrj-,  and 
ttereral  other  works.  He  states,  in  the  preface  to  Frnuaorl, 
and  elsL-where,  that  the  task  was  undertaken  hj  command  of 
Henry  VIII.  The  tmnalation  of  so  volumtnoiu  a  work  waa 
prolmbly  not  begun  until  l>ig  retirt-mvut  to  n  post  of  comparative 
quiet ;  and  if  wc  HuppuHC  that  he  dorotcd  tho  samo  timo  to  the 
j>r8t  as  to  ttifl  second  volume,  it  must  haveijeea  oommraoed 
about  the  year  1521. 

Notwlthstandiug  tho  sworn  friendship  b«twe>eD  Henry  VITT. 
and  Francis  I, — of  which  to  osteotiUoua  a  profearion  was  mado 
at  the  famous  Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold  in  \5'20  —  Henry  waa 
cajoled  by  tho  adroit  flattory  bcrtowcd  on  him  by  the  Papal 
Court,  for  his  Trcntisc  on  the  Sercn  Sacniinccts,  into  a  secret 
Ica^c  witli  Pope  I^o  X.  and  Cliarte*  V.,  then  King  of  Spain, 
but  not  yet  emperor,  against  FVnncIs  I.  This  alliance  wna 
ooncladed  in  November  t.'i21,  and  in  the  summer  of  1522 
Henry  commence)  hostilities  against  Francv.  The  oxtrara- 
gant  prodigality  of  the  Englii^h  prince,  in  royal  festivities  and 
other  showy  but  uiiprofitablo  cxjii^ditureA,  hod  exhausted  tlta 
treasures  which  the  avarice  of  his  father  liad  aocumidated,  and 
bo  was  obliged  to  resort  to  the  most  burdensome  and  unjust 
mensurea  to  reptenL^b  his  etcfacquer  and  prepare  for  the  foreign 
war  in  which  he  was  about  to  engage^ 

It  is  a  not  improbable  conjecture,  that  the  hopeof  reconciling 
the  EnglUh  people  to  the  expenses  and  sacrifice*  of  a  war  witn 
France  was  a  prominent  motive  with  tho  king  for  desiring  a 
translation  of  Froissart  to  appear  at  this  time.  However  thii 
may  be,  few  things  could  have  been  better  calouhtted  to 
aecoroplinh  this  object  than  the  brilliant  and  pictnreeqoa 
sketches  given,  by  tho  moat  delightful  of  chroniclers,  of  ths 
axploits  of  ^e  Black  Prince,  and  of  the  other  numenmi 


-^■■■-^ 


Jmtt.JJ. 


WBD   BBBSESS'S  rBOISSABT 


497 


inataoccs  of  herolo  dAring  and  chivalrous  achievement  with 
which  his  spirited  \>agf»  glitter.  A  large  part  of  Fmn«;  was  tlio 
UD^loubted  patrimony  of  the  Norma-a  dyiuirfy  in  Englaiu),  and 
there  bad  Ik«ii  c|uc«ltonabIe  claims  to  other  srtjll  more  extcosire 
provinvetk  TIiv  n^vinil  of  the  memory  of  these  aasert^td  rights 
miglit  be  expected  to  have,  by  Appenlln;^  to  the  intereet^  and  the 
pride  of  England,  a  powerful  t-ffcct  iu  Picitinp  the  ambition  of 
the  people,  and  indiicin^  them  cheerfully  to  submit  to  the  new 
burdeng  which  a  war  with  Fnmou  would  impose  upon  Ihom. 

Lord  Bt-mcrs's  tmn^fliLtion  of  Fmisaart  wa»  the  firet  really 
important  w<>rk  printed  in  the  Knglii'h  laiigiiagi^-,  relating  to 
modem  biKtory.  It  wns  alnioiit  the  only  aeen^ible  souroe  of 
information  respecting  the  local  history  of  En-^land,  and  her 
relations  to  the  Contioontal  powers,  in  the  fonrteenlh  century, 
for  though  the  socnc  i»  for  tlic  moat  part  laid  in  France  and 
S|Mdn,  yet  it  contains  a  pretty  full  account  of  the  ware  of 
Edward  III.  with  the  ScoLi,  and  of  the  insurrectioimry  move- 
ments in  the  time  of  Uichord  II.;  and,  moreover,  En<^land  was 
a  direct  pviy  to  almost  e7ery  event  which  it  nariateit  a<  l>e)ong- 
ing  more  immediately  to  the  domestic  history  of  France  or 
of  Spain. 

The  entire  subject,  tbcn,  wm  one  of  special  interest  to  the 
English  people,  and  the  <-xt«u>rdin«ry  litoniry  merit  and  the 
popular  character  of  the  woric  eminently  fittvd  it,  both  to 
iuitiiite  Kn<;lifihmen  into  a  knowledge  of  some  of  the  principal 
epochs  of  their  own  nationiil  life,  and  to  promote  a  tiste  for 
historical  reading  and  composition.  It  must,  therefore,  inde- 
|iendcntly  of  its  philological  wortb,  be  comideied  as  a  work  of 
great  importance  iu  Englioh  literary  iii^ry,  becauec  it  un- 
doubtedly contrtbiitcd  essentially  to  gire  direction  to  lit«rary 
pursuits  in  England,  and  thus  to  lay  tbo  foundation  of  on  entire 
and  very  prominent  branch  of  native  literature. 

It  wa£  soon  followed  by  a  cooiiidprable  number  of  new 
English  hiittories,  such  us  IhiMU  of  IIoU  and  Fabian,  and  by 
editions  and  oontinuatious  of  earlier  annalisu,  as,  for  examplt^j 


498  U)BD    BEDNBRS'fi    FBOI88AKT  I^CT.  XL 

of  Ilardyoge ;  and  we  are  therefore  probably  indebted  for  these, 
Bucli  as  they  are,  and  la  BOme  degree  eren  for  the  more  valuable 
comptlattoD  of  Holinsbed,  to  the  impulse  giveo  to  historical 
studies  bj  the  publication  of  Lord  Beruers's  Froissart. 

The  trauBlation  is  executed  with  great  skill;  for  while  it  is 
faithful  to  the  text,  it  adheres  so  closely  to  the  English  idiom 
that  it  has  altogether  the  air  of  an  original  work,  and,  with  the 
exception  of  here  and  there  a  single  phrase,  it  would  not  be 
easy  to  find  a  pLissage  which  exhibits  decisive  internal  evidence 
of  having  been  first  composed  in  a  foreign  tongue. 

The  account  of  the  origin  of  the  great  schism  in  the  fomv 
teenth  centiu-y  is  as  follows: — 

Anon  after  the  dethe  of  the  pope  Grc^ry,  the  cardynallea  dre«r 
them  into  the  conciaue,  in  the  palays  of  aaynt  Peter.     Anone  ailer,  as 
ihcy  were  eiilrcd  to  cliose  a  pope,  acordyng  to  their  vsage,  such  one  as 
ehuld  be  good  and  profytable  for  holy  churche,  the  romayna  assembled 
the  togyder  in   a  grtat   niimbrc,  and  came   into  the  bowrage  of  ssynt 
Peter :  they  wore  to  the  iiombrc  of  xxx.  thousand  wliat  one  and  other, 
in  the  entent  to  do  yuell,  if  the  mater  went  nat  accordynge  to  their 
sppetjtes.     And  tjicy  came  oftenlyraes  before  ihe  conciaue,  and  sayd, 
Harke,  ye  sir  cardynailes,  deijucr  you  atones,  and  make  a  pope;  ye 
tary  to  longe  ;  if  ye  make  a  roniayne,  we  woll  nat  chaung  him ;  but  yf 
ye  make  any  oiher,  the  romayne  people  and  counsaylea  woll  nat  take 
hym  fiir  pope,  and  ye   putte  youi-st-lfe  all  iii   aduentnre  lo  be   alayne. 
The  eaidynals,  who  were  os  than   in  tlio   danger  of  the  romayns,  and 
licrde  well  those  wordi-s,  tiiey  weie   nat   at  their  ease,  nor  assured  of 
their  lyues,  and  so  apeascd  them   of  their  yre  as  well  as  they  mygtit 
with  fayrc  wordes  ;   but  sonioche  rose   tlje  (elony  of  the  lomayns,  y» 
Buchc  as  were  next  to  j"  conclaup,  to  thenteni  (o  make  the  cardynallea 
nfrayde,  and  to  cause  them  to  cridiaccnde  the   rather  to  their  opinyons, 
brake  vp  the   dore    of  the    conciaue,   whereas  the   cardynalles  were. 
Than  the  cardynatlca  went  surely  to   haue   been   sLiyne,  and  so  fledde 
away  to  eaue  their  lyues,  some  one  waye  and  tome  another;  but  rhe 
romayns  were  nat  so  content,  but  toke  them  and  put  them  togyder 
ngayn,  whether  they  wolde  or  nat.     The  cardynalies  than  seynge  the- 
Bclle  iti  the  daungcr  of  the  romayns,  and  in  great  parell  of  their  lyues, 
iigrced  among  tlit-mst'lte,  moie  for  to  please  tiie  pcuiile  than  !br  any 
deuocyon  ;   howbeil,  by  good  electyon   ihey  chase  an  holy  man,  a  car- 
dynaU  of  tlie  roniayne  nacion,  whome  pope  Vrbayne  the  fyiie  had 


I.UT.  XL 


LOSD   BEBXeitSl)   FBOISSART 


499 


mado  mrdynaU,  and  Im  wss  cnllt^d  bribrr,  the  r^rtlj-nall  of  t»^t  Peter. 
Tliia fl!«:tjon  plmncil  grcntly  y*  mmaj-nj,  nnd  »o  l!ii» good  man  had  ull 
)b«  rjrghtc*  tbnt  brlnogvd  to  tli«  papaJilc;  hoiriibeit  he  l^'unl  lut  but 
thrt  dajTV*  after,  and  I  ^all  abcwu  yon  vilty.  The  rDmuvn*,  wIm  dv- 
nynd  n  pope  of  ihur  owuv  iiaK'ton,  vtere  no  iojrAiU  of  tUia  iiewtt  [wpv, 
y*  they  toke  hym,  who  wua  a  hundred  yen  of  age,  and  »ette  hyui  on  a 
wbyte  mule,  uad  so  ledde  bun  vp  and  <loun«  thn>ug1i  j*  cytJ«  of  Rome, 
exallj-ng  biro,  and  diewyng  howe  they  had  vilque«shed  iLo  cardynals^ 
Mryiig  they  Iiad  a  pope  roinayn  accordyog  to  llioir  onoo  enicntes,  in  so 
mocbc  tbal  the  good  boly  raiin  was  to  soie  traueylod  that  lie  felt  Hyclt, 
sad  so  dyed  ibc  ihyrdc  daye,  and  was  buiyc<l  in  tbo  church«  of  wtynl 
P«ter,  and  ihvn  be  lyetbe. — liepiinl  of  1812,  vol.  i.  pp.  &10,  511. 

Of  ibc  dMh«  of  thi«  popp,  the  cardynailcs  were  right  toTowfall.  for 
they  raw  well  hovrc  tlic  mater  i>hu]<!«  nac  goo  well  to  ptuwc :  for  tbi-y 
bad  ihougbt  if  j'  jkope  bud  lyucd,  to  bnuA  dixHinukd  ainongc  the 
romayna  for  two  or  thre  yi^re*,  and  at  tha  bute  to  bane  brought  the  Kce 
apraiolyku  into  K'niu  other  [iluec  than  at  Ruiiie,  at  Napolv*,  or  at 
Gnnnrs,  out  of  tbo  dauug«r  of  tbe  rouajua:  but  y'  dethe  of  tbo  pop* 
brake  Oii-ir  purpow.  Than  tbe  canlynalles  neni  agayn?  iulu  tlie  con* 
claue  in  greater  daOgor  than  they  wore  iu  betoT«,  for  j*  rotoayus  usem- 
blud  tbein  togyder  egnyno  bofnre  tlie  conclaue,  and  made  semblanl  to 
broke  it  rp,  nod  to  alee  lli«in  all,  if  lliey  dyde  uat  cl>oae  a  pope  aeordyng 
lo  tbmr  myndes,  and  cryed  to  the  cardynnlle^  and  tayd,  Sira^  aduyae 
jave  irell :  if  ye  delyucr  ra  a  popo  roDiayno  ve  bo  oonlcnl,  or  eU  we 
woU  make  your  heedes  rooder  tban  ymir  hsttea  be:  nicbo  uocdea  and 
niaiisaabw  abanfaed  greatly  y*  cardynala,  for  tbcy  haddo  nttli«r  a  dyed 
OOufL'Miyim  than  tnartAm.  Tlian  to  brynge  ibemicUe  out  of  tliat  dauu- 
ger  and  pnri:li,  iliey  made  a  pojic,  but  be  v/a>  none  of  tbe  cdlcdge  of 
cartlviuils  he  ifM  arebbyMbop  of  Bare,  n  grtat  clerkc,  who  greatly  tiad 
traocylei!  for  ilie  wctthc  of  holy  diui'cb*!;  with  bin  promocyou  of 
popalyte.,  the  roniayns  «r«ro  ap«sed,  for  tlie  cardynall  of  G«nntt  put 
out  bia  lieed  out  at  a  wyndovrc  of  (he  oonclane,  nnd  iciyd  on  liygh  to  y* 
people  of  Kuuie,  Sira,  ajwaite  you,  for  you  faauo  a  pope  romaync,  and 
tbat  i«  ]iaiiylm«we  de«  Ang^ea,  ardib/aaliop  of  Bare  :  the  people  aun- 
auured  allnithonevojrce,  than  we  be  content;  the  laine  arc:bcby»boppo 
waa  iiat  as  than  at  Hotiie,  1  tlit  nko  be  vaa  iti  Napolea.  Tban  be  woa 
iiuontyDcnt  tent  lor,  of  tbo  whicho  lyilyngcs  be  was  lyght  glad,  and  in 
tUM  to  Home ;  and  nt  bin  comftig  tlioro  wno  great  lecsi  ntade  10  hytn  ; 
•■d  80  ho  had  nil  the  tyghtcs  that  parteynod  to  tlio  pujAlyte,  and  va» 
call«d  Vrlan  tbe  atxt  of  tliat  nnnui:  tbe  romnyn*  tind  gicnl  ioy:  his 
aiuacyon   wan  aiguified  to  all  tbe  churcliea  of  ctulvutie,  and  also  to 

KS  3 


900 


LOIII>  BKRXiinSS  mOtSSART 


I*CT.  Xt 


flmpOTonn,  Ic^ngca,  dtdcea,  and  erios ;  md  llie  eardjmllcs  Mnt  words  to 
sll  ilicir  fr«n  Jen,  Aot  be  waa  choMa  bj  good  a&d  Irewe  dectjron  ;  liow- 
boit,  Komo  of  tiiem  i«peiit«d  ihem  >A«t,  tliat  ibo;  bad  qjokon  m>  largelj 
in  the  milter.  Tbi>  popo  ranounced  all  graces  gjata  bdora,  md  n> 
(lyuon  dopan«d  fro  tboir  ooiinUo«  and  pUow,  aud  went  I9  Bomn  to 
Iwue  grace. — ^Vol.  i.  p.  bl  I. 

It  Imlh  boo  long  ritbo  I  Fpake  of  holy  cbiirch ;  now  1  wyll  ictourna  ] 
tberto,  tbo  niator  rotitiyrctli  il.  Yo  hnuc  woll  tierdo  ber«  bofora,  bow* 
by  the OXorbKTon  oflJie  roinnj-n>,ibecardjrDftll«,wboa«ibunraygnecl, 
10  apenna  ilic  [>vopt<!  of  Komi-,  wbo  wcro  grootlj  iiMXied  agaiuit  ibi, 
made  a  popcof  tlio  nichliysalioiiriko  of  llnri,  culKd  before  Banyiuiewa 
dea  Anglo* :  bo  recoyuod  ibe  jxtpntjle,  and  wucillcd  Vibajne  Uio  bui^ 
and  ao  opened  grace  aa  llio  vaag«  vriu.  Tbonlcncycai  of  dyoon  of  j* 
ctrdj-nnU  was,  y'  trban  tbey  nirijht  f«  a  better  hour  and  Ijrme.  tber^ 
irolilo  ugnya  retourne  to  thdr  elMtiun,  bvcaiue  llii*  pope  naa  ut  pro- 
^lalilo  for  tliein,  nor  aI»o  (o  (bo  cliurdi  aa  tivej  laid,  for  be  ku  » 
funuH^o  raan  and  ntaliiicdjoiui ;  m>  tint  wfaQ  be  Mwe  bjniKlfe  ia  , 
|irotiperyi«  nod  in  [lUj-ssanoe  of  ibo  {lajialyto.  and  Oiat  dyuera  kyngoa 
crLuned  were  ioynod  to  bint,  and  wruie  to  li'uu,  ami  dyde  put  tbcn 
Twler  bis  ob«ywunce,  wborwf  he  wajcod  proude  and  worked  nil  on 
becd,  and  wolde  haue  talc«n  away  fro  y*  cardynats  dyoera  of  tbcir 
righlM  and  olde  oiutomM,  tho  wbi<--)ie  grtatly  d^tlcoacd  tli«n :  awl  m 
tbey  spako  lop^der,  and  yin.i^npd  bowe  he  wa»  nat  well  wonhy  to 
goQorne  the  worida ;  wbcrforc  tboy  pnrpowd  to  chooae  another  popv, 
Mge  and  diMreto,  by  wbrnn  the  oburchc  Kboldc  bo  well  gouerrwl.  To 
ifais  purpose  the  canl_>iinlii  pnlto  to  aII  tbbtr  payoe,  and  ipcciallr  bey* 
waa  aftor  cboun  to  bo  pope :  thus  all  a  aonicr  they  wvr  in  tlii*  pur- 
po«c :  for  tbey  ihat  eniendod  (o  make  a  newe  pope  duret  nat  dkeui-  ib^ 
myndea  gencralty,  byoitiM  of  ibe  roniaynn :  k  ibai  in  the  tyoM  uf  iba 
vacaeyra  in  iho  coum-,  dynon  cardynaJa  d^'fAried  fro  Rome,  and  vcntl 
about  Kome  lo  rport  ilii*  in  ilyiicni  plncr*  ni  ihcir  ptraEura.  And  popsi 
Vibano  wrnt  lo  nninlH-r  cyiio  rjillcd  Tyeulk,  and  ih«r  bo  lay  a  long 
waaon,  in  rhia  vniuici'm  t^'ino,  wbichi!  mys)ii  nat  lon^  rr.diirv :  Ibr  at 
llofne  llwr  verv  many  cicrkca  af  Hftdrie  platen  nf  the  wnrlde,  abydiage 
for  gnu-cR,  tb<!  wbichc  waa  promyicd  to  dyuer*  of  than.  Ilian  tW| 
ciiitlynnis  nil  of  one  noorde  awmihled  togyder,  and  their  rojmia  rvMol 
on  flir  Kohcrt  of  G<.-ni:<<ue,  eoniiyine  aooine  to  the  erie  of  Oeneaiw.  Hia 
lirvt  promucyon  wua,  he  waa  liyiMfaoppo  of  Tbetoitene,  and  al^cr  bj*- 
eboppo  oTOuubrey,  and  he  waa  called  cardynal  of  Gonatoe.  At  this 
election  were  ilio  mobi  peirlo  of  the  cord^-nola,  and  be  waa  oglM  Cl»- 
mcnl  —^  647. 


L»CT.  XI. 


M0BS8  LIFB  Or  UCBAU)  IIL 


&0\ 


Lord  Bcm^rfi's  ortfcof^apby  is  iir^^lar  and  confiistxl ;  but 
tliU  is  ])robnbly,  in  a  coiiaidcrablo  degree,  Uie  liiult  of  tlie 
pnDt<!Ri,  wlio  at  tliat  time  were  gi-DL'ralJjr  Germans  or  Dtit/^b- 
Dien,  tittle  aoqiiaint^il  witb  Ku<;liA!i.  Hta  njiit^s  is  tnnrked  l<y 
archaiiiiijii,  nuch  an  the  ut<«  of  the  form  in  -ih  in  the  tliird  per- 
son Moj^lor  present  indicative,  and  not  ODficqueatl;  in  the 
plural  nnd  in  the  iinporatiTe ;  and  his  style,  like  that  of  other 
secular  oomposi^ons  up  to  this  period,  is  much  k^Hndvunccd  in 
philolof^ical  dorclopment  than  the  diction  of  contAmporaocoua 
tbeolo^cal  litcnituro,  or,  with  the  excfpfiou  of  an  inflection  or 
two,  even  than  ttiat  of  ruci;c!c,  wliu  live<l  three  quarti^ra  of  a 
century  earlier.  The  dtffereuco,  however,  between  Lord  Ber- 
nere  and  Fisher,  from  whom  I  lia\  e  given  an  extract,  ia  not 
wholly  owing  to  the  superior  culture  of  the  theological  ciialoct, 
but  partly  tf>  the  lact  that  Lord  Beraers  wrote  in  advanced  life. 
Hi!<  style,  though  more  idiomatic  thaa  mo«t  of  the  productioiw 
of  Catxton's  press,  hud  probalily  liven  formH  by  the  pi-iuxal  <if 
thoae  works,  and  the  long  years  be  had  spent  in  camp  and 
ct'tincil  had  allowed  him  no  Itri.iiire  to  ki>ep  up  with  tlie  later 
philological  improvement  of  hla  native  tongut-. 

lliere  is  another  historical  work  of  the  first  half  cf  the 
sixteenth  century,  the  )>tyle  of  which  exhibits  a  later  phase  of 
the  lan^iagc  thuu  Lord  Uurui^rs's  FroiNUit,  or  than  any  oilier 
aecular  prose  composition  of  its  own  period:  I  refer  to  tlie 
celebrated  Life  of  Kichard  III.,  ascj-ibcd  to  Sir  Thomaa  More, 
which  first  appeared  anonymously  in  Grafton's  edition  of 
Hardyngo'x  Chronicle,  prin^id  in  1543.*  In  this  odilion  it  was, 
in  all  probability,  modtjriiij;eil  to  the  standard  of  the  limi.-«,  and 
I  fttrongiy  suspect  that  this  process  was  carried  farther  still  tiy 
Itutell,  who  puhliAhed  More's  works  in  1557.  Rsstell,  in<Ieed, 
complains  that  the  text,  as  pveji  by  Grafton  in  Hardynge,  and 
in  Hall's  Chrouiclo,  l»  'verj*  muchc  comipte  in  many  pLaees, 
sometyme  hatiyng  h'ssc,  and  sometime  hauiiij;  mi>re,  and  altered 
in  wordee  and  whole  sentences:  muche  varying  from  the  copiw 

•  8ca  Fint  Sena,  Ixctora  VL  p^  106. 


503 


aiB   lUOlUS  UO&B 


LccT.  JCt 


of  his  Dim  hand,  hv  which  ihys  U  printed ;'  but  I  find  it  difficult 
to  betiovo  that  eitlicr  the  oithography  or  the  ejntoz  of  Rovtell^ 
edition  is  tbnt  of  the  year  151Z,  wboD  the  work  is  a)li-gvd  to 
have  Ifcen  '  wrilten,*  tliough  \i-ft.  'luifinislied.'* 

AlUiough  the  historical  value  of  this  work  is  qnestioTiable,  it  ia 
of  much  pbilolo;pcal  importHiicc,  bvcauso  it  is  iodispiittblj  ths 
l>est  Euglisb  R-cular  proecwhich  had  yet  brou  writtcu.  The  cxci'I- 
lenoe  of  its  style  is  Kuch  as  an  Eng1i.->hiii.-uiiu  that  itgK  could  har* 
attained  only  by  a  familiar  aoquaintancc  with  the  morn  advanced 
diction  of  tbo  theological  literature  of  the  En^lUb  Unguaget 
This  aoqiiaintancf  Mom  cdttainly  poaaosed  in  a  high  degree,  but 
his  own  coDtxovereial  wtitingi^  nrv  iaBamcd  by  ft  {nitsioa  wbicb 
divtroycd  his  mastory  over  wif,  nod  betrayed  him,  not  only  into 
haitty  and  violent  cxpreMion,  but  into  a  confunon  of  thought 
wbicb  is  remarkable  in  a  man  otherwise  so  clear-headed^t 

More  became  a  madnian  the  moment  ho  approached  tha 
question  of  religious  reform,^     ilo  wished  to  have  it  engraved 

'  8cB  IiMtgcr  Kot«B  »ni  EHimtniMmi,  I.,  «t  Uir  enJ  of  tbi>  iMtnm 
t  A  Orilinit  iiutaoe*  of  ILU  will  Iw  foiuid  id  ihc  Tutt  8cno^  Ltctim  XX VL 
|>.«ttS. 

]  Hi*  oppODsnt*  dM'Iiirfl  t'lnl  Iid  driighl^d  in  vonTiDg  Ibow  nnnoid  ia  IIm 
tuth,  nnd  tiut  iMt  cDDlcnl  mth  tbe  t<ffttitD  Ki^atiflcaUy  applio),  ia  pmnaaM  el 
bU  onltn  ^  the  nvvlir  ptufi«Min  of  that  vt  aXUAti  to  tho  priMiii^  b*  Ml 
op  an  amalcur  inqqltition  In  lila  Mm  |:aM«D,  whore  b*  »«<1  la  ti«  penma  ^pi 
ptdrd  of  hcn>7  to  a  lrr«,  wliicli  li«  jooosdj  callM  llio  Ttm  of  Lifi^  ami  hurt 
tb<<m  •onndljr  wbippni,  atlft  vbich  )>»  (ctompaAicd  thnn  to  Ihe  TcnrEr  to  aa* 
tbran  rartf^  *n:uiidiim  artcm.  All  Ihi*  Alore  ikuM.  a*d  It  b  fair  lo  Jtt  bia 
liato  tlif  bratfit  of  lii*  travtfwf  in  ti!a  own  word*.  *I>rn*n  <4  Oiitm,'  «q«  b^ 
*ba«e  nyd  tlul  of  lui^hv  t*  wcr*  in  my  Iioum>  wlijh  I  wat  thannntluur,  I  nef 
to  oiBinjrTic  dwn  wjlli  lurm'rato),  catityaea  tkrn  t«  ba  I«U(S  to  n  tre  ia  n* 
ginl^n,  and  then  pituoiial;  betta.  •  •  •  For  af  itty  Irouth,  alb*  it  Oat, 
far  a  fiTMt  ntlibrrr  or  a  bitjntinnnan  nmrdfr,  or  aac^od^  in  a  clijrcb*,  vjtla 
ca(7«age  awaj  the  fjsa  wjIJi  I  ha  binwd  aacianmit,  or  17tano(ll^l^  eaatyngt  it 
ant,  I  eatuod  aomo  ^me  lu^  tlijoges  tobedanabyaomeol^MnortbaBanAial^ 
or  et  aomo  oUiar  I'lrfu*  wytli  wfajwbc  utitet/t^a  of  them  bf  tbc^T  m-II  dfwmnil 
fajsr,  Ic  wjthoul  on;  ffrvata  hurt*  thai  aftvntMda  aliotila  atyrl*  b;  Ibr^ 
I  fonoda  «nt  and  wpwaaod  monj  aucbo  dcapmle  wrvshaa,  •■  cOjpi  had  not  EvM 
to  bane  gan*  ftrtttw  abrod^  &  lo  bano  da«w  (a  wmijf  good  fclkc  n  g^rt  dtala 
mjch  mora  harma ;  yrt  though  I  ao  d^d  t  Ihcae^  mardrrRii.  and  roUim  if 
AftAt*.  uiid  nftuylktitmiiypgt  aita  that  hutt-kit  bt  ptt  aiyci  vortt  lira  ai  tkn, 
jM  tnuj^B  ooelj  iiiejt  ran  bfpyngO)  1  MUcr  dlfd  «U  oaaaa  aaj  nek  ibjrvf  to  n 


LccTk  XL 


SIR   THOUAS   UOKB 


008 


on  his  tomlistoae  Uint  b«  wat  *Furihts,  tTomiddie^  Htertticitqtu 
m<4eHus,'  the  scourge  of  Tbievos,  Murdcrcre,  and  IlcnjUc*, 
capping  the  climax  with  the  heretic,  as  thu  greatest  malefuctor 
of  tilt!  thrci'.  But  More  ia  not  tlift  only  public  iiinctionary 
who  bafl  dejtred  tluit  liia  fiinoral  monument  should  perpetuate 
the  infamy  of  his  most  criminal  abuses  of  power.* 

We  ought  not  to  espect  to  find,  in  the  coatrovorBial  writinf^  of 
a  man  inspired  by  such  furious  passions,  models  of  elegance  or 
correctness  of  style,  and  accordingly  it  is  only  in  the  Life  of 
Richard  III.  that  More  sn-tnn  to  deserve  tho  praise  fo  odea 
bcstoircd  upon  bini  aa  oaet  of  the  firat  great  English  pioee 
writcntt 

Jlore's  Life  of  Richard  lU.  ia  found  not  oi.Iy  in  the  complete 
edition  of  hie  works  published  in  1557,  but  in  Hardynge,  Hall, 
and  llolinshed.  It  te,  therefore,  readily  »..eesuhlc,  and  it  bai 
been  so  often  quoted  aa  to  be  in  some  degree  familiar  to  alt 
studentsof  English  Uternturc.  1  prefer.  ci)nK;iiueiitlr.u>  illu.^lrate 
hifi  style  by  an  extract  from  some  of  his  less  known  wriiiu;^; 
and  I  aelect,  for  that  purpose,  tlie  raretit  of  them  all,  the 


done  to  any  of  Ihem  all  in  all  my  lyfr.' — Tho  ApoJogje  of  i^t  Thonun  ISan, 
knyi-lit,  l.Vi3,  tK.  ISi,  190  (ColWlcd  Worki.  c<lilbR  nf  IfiST.  \\  OOU  H»  Ui«li 
pitKvrdi  to  «U(o  Ivo  ncriitiDiit  whon  h*  ailniit^  tbal  bv  ippliM  o<irporsl 
duutiicmi'iit.  one  to  '  a  chjlde  and  ■  amiauiit '  in  bit  o*n  boiuc.  fiir  ipnlcing 
BDil  tcacKiiiK  'TdfinitTotMe  htintjv  sg^riut  the  bltanl  MTanifnl  e^t  the-  aultn,* 
•ad  anoliii*'  wlirm  tho  mat  duripltno  «tu  (dtniitlmvrnd  to  ti  liaif-inviiii'  iirrKin 
fot  grow  imlocvD^y  of  bahaTionr  at  jmblic  omnliip.  lit*  [«ui*cctb :  *  And  of  nil 
thnt  run  can«  io  nj  liando  Ibr  lieitvjr,  u  hclpe  me  God.  rnqroga  ai  I  ■;i)d  iha 
mm  lupiog  of  them,  and  jet  not  ao  me  tKjtlite  but  thai  Gran;"  Coiikiuiitjn* 
00nli«  ttolftHwayn;  rilja  btiij  nrvi'r  Htiror  thir-ni  ant  Mivpn  ar*<r»to  i^iif  llinti. 
■a  tajtU  sa  a  fjtyppt  oii  tita  f'irh<-d.*  Mora'a  niclhod  of  'am  kifut;*  of  penong 
chargnl  with  htrrejr,  it  app<nn,  wn*  to  confine  Oitta  in  thf  »to*fc»  ia  hia  gink-u, 
wbero  tho  ioronrcsinm  they  mdiuwil  fmm  *xpo»nr«>  Io  tho  inatlinr,  and  ftom  tho 
punful  mode  l>j  which  Ihnv  miv  •■vunvl.  wvv,  of  itwIT,  a  lortutwaa  intwiaan  aa 
xbr  inDirtion  of  the  rod.  tTion  1h«  whale,  thee.  liiB  own  eridcMe  oaDTipto  liini 
of  being  as  nncliBrilaUfl  hater  and  a  cnul  penerntor  ol  Ihoaa  wk  diAttd  from 
bim  ia  nligiona  opinion.     <Foi  addittan  to  tlii*  anto  a*«  ]Mgo  534.) 

*  JmiiM  Buobanau  Is  mid  to  IiaT«  osprMacd  tho  wiah  thai  the  word  '  Lb- 
roviTox  '  Wight  be  caiTod  oa  tba  alab  vUeb  ilioaUl  oovar  hU  x^ive. 

I  8oe,  on  tbe  autboiahip  of  tbia  wwk,  Fuai  Bcriea,  LoctoM  VL  p>  108L 


JM. 


004  fm  TBouAs  uora  tmcr.  xi 


unpaged  leaf  between  pp.  1138  and  1139  of  BastelTs  edition, 
wbich  is  waotiiig  in  very  many  copies :  — 

Aflcr  ttiiit  ail  Tlioiiias  More  hadde  caused  to  be  printetl  tfaia  lastc 
booko  (intitlc'd :  tlic  answer  to  the  first  parte  of  iLe  poyeooed  boko, 
wliiuh  a  riiimclcMic  hcrctikc  )inth  named  thesiippcr  of  the  lard)fae  n-rote 
and  (.'aiiscU  to  hut;  printed  in  tlie  endc  thereof  (after  certaino  coireccionr 
of  iaultCB  escaped  in  the  printyng  thereof)  this  that  foUoweth: 

Sir  Thomaa  More  knighte 

to  tho  ciiriHten  reader. 

After  these  faultos  of  tho  printer  escaped  in  this  bolce,  I  sball  not 
let,  good  reders,  to  giriio  yoii  like  w-iirnynge  of  one  fautoof  myne  uwne, 
escaped  mo  in  my  Ijooko  l:isl«  pul  forth  of  the  dcbellacion  of  Paiem  and 
Byainco.  In  j'  first  chapter  wlicrof  (Nuniero,  933.  and  in  the  M'conde 
coluino)  caneell  ami  jmite  out  one  of  those  ouersightes  that  I  iav  to  j* 
luicificr,  in  llicso  ix  lines,  of  which  the  first  is  the  u  huii  of  y"  same 
coIutrK,  and  tlic  last  ia  the  10  (the  first  of  which  9  lints  be^iineth 
thus:  Morcciior  Ac.),  l''orof  trimthc  not  the  pacifier  but  mvs^'lfo  was 
oucratne  in  tliat  [ilace  wyth  n  litlo  host  in  misse  remebritig  one  worde 
of  hia.  For  ivhertaa  he  sayth  in  the  parson  of  Byzancc,  in  tho  third 
lefe  of  Palem  and  Itizimce :  '  I  wil  canse  it  to  be  writen  ii:to  this 
dyaliige  worile  tor  wordo  as  it  is  come  to  my  liandes : '  I  foi^nite  w]ia  I 
answered  it  that  hi^  Niid,  '  an  it  is  come,'  and  tiike  it  03  though  be 
saydo  '  as  it  commoih  to  niyne  handes.' 

And  therforcallicit  liiat  Ihaiioknowen  many  that  haue  rod  it,  of  which 
I  neiier  found  anv  that  li>nnd  it,  yot  fij-the  it  happed  me  lately  to  looks 
tlienin,  and  find  mine  onoi-si^'ht  my  Bclf,  I  wold  in  no  wise  leuo  it, 
good  rcder.  vnn  l^irnu'd.  Nor  ncner  purpose  while  I  hue,  whersoener  I 
may  iMreeiuc,  either  mine  adiicrsary  to  saye  well,  or  my  selfe  to  hiiue 
saiJe  oihorwyse,  to  lot  for  vs  both  indifferently  to  declare  and  saye 
Ihe  truth. 

And  Mircly  if  they  wold  rse  ycself  same  honestc  plains  truthe 
towarde  me,  you  ^hold  snne  see,  good  reders,  all  our  contecions  ended. 
For  than  nholil  yi>u  ce,  that  like  as  I  hane  not  letted  afler  mine  apologro 
to  declare  y'  Tindalo  hniMe  somewhat  amended  and  asawaged  in  one 
point  his  furmar  euJII  a:'scrcion3  concerning  satiidiiccion,  so  shoulde  he 
confesso  the  troiith  that  I  Jiad  tmely  touched  him,  and  tliat  hymselft 
had  Borc  erred,  an  well  in  the  remeniit  therof,  a«  in  all  his  c.lhci 
heresies.  And  than  also,  like  as  I  let  not  here,  for  the  i)ncilier3  fart,  to 
declai''  mysell'  ouureeue  with  ha^t  in  this  one  polt,  so  siiould  he  oat 


lAci^XL 


imXIAlf  TTXnALB 


flOfi 


I 


let  wen  and  hM.«BtIy  to  my  the  trouili  on  ifae  tolhor  rid*,  m3  <XRm» 
hlinwlT  vary  Tar  ouaracne  vi*  lOg  leisure,  in  si  th«  ivmmant  bc^SL 
I  Mye  not  ia  all  that  he  sattb,  but  in  all  th.it  i»  At-haUtd  bctnrcno  vs. 

I  «ot«  ml  J*  bout  hor*c  wcr  ho  vhit;h  vct  »o  cure  i>f  tobe,  tbat 
rniui*  be  luiunr  an  fiuit  wold  nciicr  in  his  life  ncithrr  foil  nor  itQblc. 
Bm  lilho  wc  cim  fyiulo  none  eo  rorc,  t>uit  horiw  i»  not  mnch  to  be  ous- 
liked,  which  tbtit  vritli  conntgc  and  pricking  forth  in  }iiut,  hapfiing  fur 
all  lijra  fovrrc  fct^  itotni-timc  to  cntch  >  fall,  gi^lcth  rp  ngnin  lighttj'  by 
tiiinw-ir  w<onte  touch  of  ipurrc  or  any  check  of  y*  bridle.  No  nor 
yet  tliat  homN!  to  be  cnato  airnyo  ncitli<T,  ibnt  gcKelh  vp  o^jyiiv  apace 
n*  the  chccko  of  them  botho.  Nowe  lykc  ita  with  the  bcvt  hiiide  van 
I  not  eonijKuv.  bo  of  this  third  BortP  at  the  Itast  wise  will  I  ^^-^^w  fnyle 
to  be,  tint  in  to  wyt,  jytv  and  rdbrnio  my  wlfu,  irliun  luiy  muiiuQ  ulivwe 
moniy  faulu.-.  And  as  ut-reaslcnn  wylt  I  wrcbe  tlieni.  and  as  aoDC  as  I 
ipye  than,  before  anye  uioii  controllc  Oii:,  otyw,  and  as  I  now  do,  mine 
own  eelfc  reformc  ll;5.  Wlikh  kyrid  is,  you  trotie.  well  nexlo  vnlo  the 
beaC  But  yut  on  t]i«  totheraid*,  of«UinyneaduwtM>sci>uldoI  m-oer 
hillMrto  fynde  luiy  one,  but  whan  he  eatvtcih  onco  a  (all,  aa«ch  of  them 
bath  canf.'ht  fttll  niauyo,  tliere  lyclli  bo  will  lumblyng  and  lollryn;?  in 
inyr«,  and  neylher  sptirre  nor  brydle  cS  one  yucha  pr«u.t_il«,  but  us 
though  they  were  not  falleo  in  a  puddle  of  dirW,  but  rubbed  and  laydo 
in  linor  ruder  the  mangur  at  tbcyr  coae,  tliey  whyno  and  they  byte,  ood 
they  kick  and  the}-  S[Kirao  at  kuo  that  would  Iwlii  thorn  vp.  And  y* 
ia  yet  a  fourth  kynde,  the  wootat,  ye  wotte  well,  that  canne  bo. 

This  extract  is  «  fair  nvtni|:;f  specimeD  of  the  modi-sty,  can- 
dour) charity,  rcliacmi'ut,  and  logic  of  Sir  Thomas  More  Ja  Ua 
oootroTersial  writings.  JI!m  Trcnti«c  oa  thu  Pik»!tou,  writtctt 
during  his  Ia.tt  imprisomnvnt,  »ud  iotcrniptcd  by  hi*  di^pririt- 
tion  of  pen,  ink,  aod  paper,  by  order  of  ttiu  king,  is  in  butter 
temper,  but  little  eupeiior  in  style  or  abiiitj  to  this  fmg^ 
mvut.  His  fame  as  an  Englifib  writer  must  rest  on  the  IXtv  of 
Richard  Ilf^  if,  indeed,  that  is  his  work,  and  bis  claim  to  otir 
^mpnthy  ti»  a  nitut  tiuda  a  better  support  in  hia  iamily  letters 
and  his  laat  houra,  than  in  hia  voluniinoiia  theological  disctts- 
bioiiB,  or  in  his  admiui^rtjatioa  of  hie  spiritual  jurifiltdion. 

jllore's  most  conspicuous  anta^iJat  wa.<i  Tyndale,  whose 
translation  of  tho  New  Testament,  first  published  in  1526,  hai 
eserted  a  more  marked  influcoce  u|>ou  English  philology  thai 


506 


ntB    RKFOBUATIOX 


Lk«XI 


any  ottier  native  work  Iwtween  the  ages  of  Chan<>.er  and  of 
Sbakcftpi^are.  I  liave,  in  the  twenty-eighth  leduro  of  my  firs* 
series,  and  clsewherfl  in  the  same  volume*,  to  fully  tIiM:u<ml 
tJte  iwritB  and  importance  of  this  iranslatioD  that  I  DOL-d  Dot 
igaia  eutcr  upon  it;  but  I  s))pi-nd  (n  ihix  Icvture  the  eighth 
chapter  of  Afatthi^w  from  Tj'odate'A  Iranslnlion,  edition  of  1536, 
reprinted  at  Andover,  from  Bagster,  in  1837.  For  fiirlher 
illuKt ration,  I  Hubjoin  the  singittar  translution  of  Iho  e^me 
chapter,  executed  l>y  Sir  John  Chcko  about  the  year  1550. 

Yi'in-Q  wo  noiixidcr  ihv  oxt«n9ive  circulation  which  tJie  WMks 
of  WyoHff*'  and  otbvr  reloi-nicrB  had  for  a  long  period  enjoyed, 
and  the  progress  whiiih  the  dialect  of  theology  bad  made,  it 
•e«n)8  remarkable  that^  at  tlie  commf-ncemeDt  of  tJie  r^fArnia- 
tory  movement,  thf^re  should  have  been  found  in  England  so 
few  men  capable  of  maintmning  its  prineiptM  by  argument 
But  the  brutal  and  malignant  de^polism  of  Henry  VIIT.  had  ao 
cOVfiuiUy  put  down  the  spirit  of  free  inquiry  in  the  earlier' 
years  of  hia  reign,  that  wheo  be  himwlf  thought  it  eonrenient 
to  throw  off  allo^inncc  to  tliv  «x«  of  Rome,  there  was  n  wnnt  of 
tbeologica]  talent  and  loaming  in  bis  domioioiu,  which  had  to 
be  supplied  from  Continenlal  wnrcea.  llcnoe,  reiy  many  of 
the  instrnctora  of  the  Engli'Ii  people  in  the  prindple?  of  tba 
Reformation  were  of  German,  Dutch,  or  Swi^  birth,  and  the 
English  reformers  themselves  bod  oft«n  resorted  to  the  Onnti- 
ncnt  for  atudy,  or  for  aecurity  from  pcrsoenUnn.  Thfjte  fonrtgo 
teachers  generally  wrote  in  I^atin,  and  when  their  writings 
were  tmn>lated,  paraphrased,  or  epitomized  for  the  edification 
of  the  hiity,  they  brought  with  them  many  now  words  and,j 
idioms — a  special  phrosi-oloj;^,  in  fact,  wuited  lo  the  dlaeimioa 
of  the  doctriiieit  they  advanced.  At  that  period  of  muvenol 
religious  excitement,  the  study  of  tbeologir  was,  to  the  man  ol 
liberal  culture,  just  what  tliv  study  of  political  history  and 
public  economy  Is  in  oar  day — a  neoeasary  complement  to  the 


>  Bee  Fint  SmIm,  ]>)<.  M.  147,  SW,  fiSft,  S87.  uid  lUanikiloai  U.  tai 
ni.  at  ibe  cud  ol  ibi*  l«ctiu<i 


tact.  IL 


OLiilSICAL  tSArKBM 


Wt 


■pedal  learning  required  for  tlic  exprcisc  cif  W«  particular  pr<>- 
fessioD,  or  th«  performance  of  Iii«  general  dutieit  aa  a  meralicr 
of  tho  body  politic  Every  tnun  of  educfttion,  every  man  who 
read  at  all  ia  &ct,  read  theological  books,  and  ooDBequootly 
tliere  was,  almost  at  once,  a  very  coaBiderabte  acccssioQ  of  LotiP 
wonia  to  the  Tocabulary  of  EngUeh. 

The  study  of  classical  literature  iraa  in  England  rather  a 
consequence,  than  an  efficient  eatne,  of  thit  Kcform&tion.  In 
Germany,  l-'rance,  and  Italy,  the  case  had  been  otherwise. 
There,  the  revival  of  Greek,  and  especially  of  Lattu  seciilar 
philology,  preceded  aaJ  prepared  the  way  for  the  diffusion  of 
works  of  religious  controvcny.  The  literature  of  Greece 
enlightened  am)  libcralizt-d  the  minds  of  M:!i»1an«,  and  'he 
speech  of  Rome  fiirnishwi  a  vehicle,  a  univers.-U  language,  by 
means  of  which  the  works  of  a  free  inquire  in  one  coustiy 
coiUd  be  circulated  in  another,  without  the  delay  of  translation, 
or  the  expense  of  getting  up  new  editions ;  while,  in  Hnglaad, 
the  first  step  necessarily  was  to  make  the  treatise  intelligible 
by  aa  Engliih  version. 

Tlwro  is  no  dotibt  that  the  desire  of  reading  in  their  native 
form  nf^w  works,  which  at  that  time  were  esciting  a  profound 
liiterett  throughout  the  oiviliscd  world,  and  of  consulting  the 
original  testa  of  the  sacred  writings,  and  of  the  fntlinn  of  the 
church,  was  one  of  the  prindpai  incentives  to  the  study  of 
daasieal  lore,  which  had  hitherto  made  little  progress  in 
England."  The  veraons  of  classic  atithois,  printed  by  Caxton, 
were  made  at  eeoond  hand  from  the  French,  with  the  exception 
of  Cicuro's  Dc  Amieitiu,  which  was  translated  from  the  original 
by  Tiptoft,  Earl  of  Worcester. 

Even  the  universities  a]Tordod  hut  slender  fiuiUties  for  the 
acquisition  of  classical  Latin  and  Greek,  and  the  Greek  pro* 

•  Sir  Thoiiiiw  Moi»  qiiotn  Trndnle  m  nukinj  tiU  uinKiidiiiaij  MMrtioa; 
*Ittm«in>i"r  jr  uut  howD  la  oor  owns  tJRir,  of  il  Ihat  Unj-ht  cnnnintT  in  Eii;^i»d 
BM«nB  ttn<lcri1od«  jcktioo  tongV  Mnr«  JMiira  thu  Uia  fKt  u  app3ii:<<  in  u 
QloBtraticiii  for  the  pnqiutn  for  ntiich  TyndAle  had  nstd  it,  but  ao  iu  Itaa  lU^ 
poting  iU  tnitl^  b«  bu()Ii((llj  adnib  ib    Voilua,  f-l-an. 


508  HODEB:!  OBAinfASS  Lacr.  XL 

fcsRorship  at  Cambridge  waa   not  founded  until   about    !5i(l 
Hence  the  few  Englishmen  who  desired  to  pursue  such  studies 
were  obliged  to  repair  to  the  Continental  schools  for  that  pur- 
pose.    It  is   true   that  the   transfer  of  instructida   from   the 
iiionasteries  to  public  schools — a  step  absolutely  indispensable 
to  th"  process  of  classic  philology — had  begun  with  the  cen- 
tury.    Lilly,  the  famous  grammarian,  who  hod  learned  Greek 
in  the  Levant,  became  the  first  master  of  St.  Paul's  School  in 
1500;  and  about  twenty-two  grammar  schools  were  established 
within  aa  many  years  after  that  date.     Cardtoal  Wolsey  eserted 
his  powerful  influence  in  support  of  a  more  liberal  system  of 
education  than  had  been  pursued  at  the  conventual  seminaries  • 
but  Ilia  plans  of  improvement  met  most  violent  opposition  from 
the  jealousy  of  the  monastic  orders,  and  from  their  reluctance 
to  surrender  the  monopoly  of  education,  which  had  proved  so 
lucrative  a  source  of  income,  and  at  the  same  time  so  efficient 
a  mcan^  of  securing  political  influence.     Besides  this,  the  new' 
schools  had  to  contend  with  the  superatitiotis  prejudices  of  the 
clergy,  most  of  ivhom  both  thought  all  heathen  literature  pro- 
fane and  bbispbcmous,  and   feared  danger  from  the  creeping 
in  of  heresies   in  consequence  of  the  general  diffusion  of  an 
acquaintance  with  the  New  Testament  in  the  Greek  text. 

For  these  rea-fms,  classical  literature  long  remained  at  a  low 
ebli,  and  it  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  exerted  an  appreciable 
influence  upon  the  English  language  much  htfore  the  middle  of 
the  reign  of  Henry  VI IL 

1'he  first  immediate  result  of  this  study  was  naturally  an 
increased  attention  to  the  grammar  of  the  vernacular,  and  a 
disposition  to  assimilate  its  theory  to  that  of  the  ancient  lan- 
giia^'es.  Hitherto,  neither  English,  nor  even  French,  is  known 
to  have  possessed  dictionaries,  grammars,  or  written  rules  or 
philological  helps  of  any  sort.*     There  existed,  indeed,  several 

•  Enirlisli  wns  onlfred  fo  \>f  timghl  in  th«  common  boHooIb  in  the  foorteeDth 
eenliiQ'.  nnd  in  a  pai^snge  alrcaclj'  refcnvd  to.  Tycdalc  and  Sir  Thomos  More  apeak 
of  gramniur-uhoolB,  Ihe  masten  of  which  ■vece  ignorant  of  Latin.     Heta^  thra,  ■ 


PU80SATB8  ORA&rUAR 


fiog 


gto-Latin  g1<Hsaric«  and  vocabularies,  but  tiieae  ecem  to  hsve 
iQt«D(l«^  to  fiicilitiito  the  atudy  of  conTeotual  Latiu  rather 
than  to  M.Tve  to  explaia  the  roeaninR  of  Enslkli  word)-.*  So 
fur  M  yet  appears,  the  first  grammntival  tr<-:itise  in  tin-  £n;;luh 
bii"iia};e  —  the  f.urlir>*t  evidence  Uiat  any  EngltBfamaa  had  erttr 
thought  of  anbjcottii^  any  modem  tongue  to  the  dificipline  of 
philological  principlu  aiid  precept —  is  PaUgrave's  remarkable 
Fixjnch  grammar,  composed  for  the  use  of  the  Princess  Mary, 
snd  priuti^  in  1530.  ThiK  prc«<rati<  n  very  full  iiDd  compK-tu 
view  of  French  accideucn;,  KvntJix,  and  idiomnlic  Klmcture,  vritii 
•  copio<is  Tomhulary.  Aa  it  is  writtem  in  English  and  constantly 
iU»8tnttc«  French  grammar  by  compari«m  with  English,  it  is  of 
high  vftlae  aa  a  source  of  iufoimAtion  upon  the  authorized  forms 


■  pi-noA  of  a  ofntm^  and  a  lialt.  durinij;  which  Eogliili  ni  •diobMiullj  UugjIrL 
Hoir  wu  ihit  prwiicaMo  without  ucidonccs  or  Bt*oiiKntiMl  niiinTuJ*  of  •otn^ 
fcuidf  Of  sU  litmtri'  ]inHl>u.-t>,  rliildn<ir«  nehool-book*  nrr  tlin  nuii't  [vrinliabliv 
SpclBDR-booki  BA;  jrsn  lAi  sr»  u  rer*  m  Ounoni,  »iicl  ili«  prrvnt  rxiiieoc*  at 

■  n*1  iM^-baok  ia  m  quMlioiiBbte  ai  thnt  of  Iho  uniponi.  An  Kn(tlith  Gmniinir, 
cS  CbauMr't  limt.  or  PwwkX  or  otm  of  T!ynlii!»'»  boyh^rind,  ii<in!.l  bt  u  InmmUir. 
OiM  voald  *p11  tppuy  a  liair'}-Kir'»  uiJin'li  nniDitK  Tnoiiliti-riug  cuiDUscTiptiL 

•  Tlin  authttt  (rf  the  mmpiluli'iii  <allpd  Promptorrus  or  rK>uifit»Hiiiii  I'nrru- 
lonmi.  Vajr'a  T«>7  iitluaLIn  cdiliun  of  irliidi  ie  Odo  uf  tiw  mmt  iiiipurtaut 
(onttibntioiui  eta  Dnutp  In  Kiiulixh  hiatoririLl  plj'nioU^.  rzpmtj  itnlo  lint  bo 
fcrpnnxl  tin  <rcirlE  ht  Ihe  uh  of  joung  tcdMJMlJn^  'qui  Dane  nl  niiua 
eIniMlii  Inqufla  vekt  ccrvi  ad  fonUa  ti^mram  dcddcnnl  «m1  I,atina  Tocabola 
ipuinntMk'  Mti. 

It  U  aa  obwmtioo  of  vame  iattrMt  with  TtspMt  to  Mm  pmnaaciiM  of  lonl 
dUlccta,  w]ii«b  ninjr  modern  lisguiits  «o  itrangl^  ituiit  upon,  thnt  tlia  untlior 
cUrUi**:  *«omlIniUi>  tsmon  Northfolchin  modiim  loqucnili  mIiiri  tun  ttcuhu, 
tplOB  iwlom  all  iiir.<iii'iii  iliilli'i,  M  •f-lyl'im*  plrniii"  itrriK-linxqiis  tognovi.*  *ai 
•gda  (t tht (tear of  the  prrfii:!!:  'Explicit  pmimliu'uni  in  libcUum  pr»lI<Ttani, 
•rmnrlnm  TnlgAirm  tnodum  l<-<ju(mdj  orirDliiliuni  Aagloram^  T&it  piTl»n  in 
dutfl  in  M40.  Forby'*  TonibubiiT' of  Eait-Anitlln  (pvH  n*  ih*  prculiarilif*  of 
the  Dotloquial  <SiAl'.-(t  of  llin  Minf  oonnliM  ia  ISSO.  There  tit.  it  ii  Inie.  •nine 
taiDodenrei  hetnirn  the  two  vonl-littf.  bet  lie  muKt  bo  n  philologrr  ef  nu/ 
fiith.  vho  SU  Bsd  is  the  eacnpariMn  of  them  MliaTactorj  Kridcncn  ibil  ili« 
■;-f(>j*l  dlnleet  of  t}ir  Ori<<nlnt«i  An^j  of  1(40  vm  Idomiciil  with  that  of  lh« 
Eain-Aiiicliiuu  of  1S3n,  It  rnimt  hnmror  1>«  sdoilltod.  for  Iho  roratort  of  b»- 
lierer*  in  tha  iinmii  lain  lit  j  of  rulgir^prwh,  that  the  ChninicU  of  Capmrt^  * 
KorMk  man  who  flouriihefl  id  tbe  fint  half  of  the  fifteenth  eeiituiT'.  ytrmnU 
■Miy  more  poioti  of  naiiiiiblnnce  with  iJio  modern  dialect  uf  (hfti  tunntj  tliaa 
an  to  be  fcmnd  Id  Ihn  Pn«iiU>rtiUD. 


OLASSICU.  LUIIHnd} 


Lkct   XL 


of  CKir  own  language  at  tluit  period;  and,  ttioiigh  tntvaded  soleljr 
fur  imtru€tioii  in  a  forei^  tongue,  tiie  study  of  it  could  not 
liave  fikilwl  to  throw  mucb  Li;;;ht  on  tho  general  priucifilc*  of 
Kuglish  tiytiliuc,  iind  Unis  to  cuiitribute,  io  an  importuit  ilrjjTfc, 
to  tbe  improveax-ut  of  English  philology.  Palsgrave's  viem  of 
tbe  logical  and  HVQtacticad  Mnioture  of  language  were  lakea 
fromonaof  tho  Greek graiuD3aratli«n  In  vogue;  Ueacootdiugly 
applied  tho  ductrinei  of  ODcient  graromar  to  hie  vxpusitioo  of 
tho  theory  of  th«*  Frmich,  nud  iodircdly  of  tlie  EngUxIi,  imd 
htH  worL  did  much  to  introduce  the  gmmtnntical  notnencbtim 
of  the  Initio  into  Kugltsh,  and  to  calahlLili  pliilolo^cal  opioiocs 
taore  in  harmony  with  ttiv  stnictm-e  of  aocicut  iufltM:t«d,  than  of 
modern  iDdi-cliimhlc-,  liLnguagiit.* 

Tho  inducemcntii  which  tlic  writings  of  Gcimau  and  Swiss 
and  DuKiti  Reformon  sug^-iiU-d  for  :io()uiring  a  koowledge  of 
JK-hrrw  and  Greek  and  cla'<!*ii^al  l^tiii,  garo  a  great  impulse  to 
the  ctudy  of  tba  hiimaDiticit,  aa  they  were  culled.  Ancient 
authors  were  made  compaiativclv  familiar,  by  traniiliitiotu  whoso 
vocabulary  and  Ktylc  were  marked  by  LatinistnB ;  and  the  diction 
of  Knglihb  writera,  who  wero  ablo  to  read  those  autlion  in  the 
original,  was,  cousciouJtly  or  unojniwiously,  vnriched  by  borrowed 
pbrasca  and  single  terms,  needud  to  cxprcM  the  now  ideas  and 
new  MDtimcnU  that  were  pouring  in  from  so  many  sauro?& 
Thm  tJio  profunu  literature  of  Greece  and  IWno  contributcdt 
both  dirvcUy  and  indirectly,  to  enlarge  t3ie  stoek  of  Eagludi 

*  Tho  nut  rcmtikibtc  peculUrily  oT  FtUgnrt'm  Knglith  K  (hat  vbctg  ns  t^ 
JMtliw  btlon^iug  to  Uir  I*chni««l  MMOiuicbliui!  of  gnarou'  CiUtin  iu  bdvii,  h* 
oomplwul;  Okilu*  Iu  pliml  in  *;  ibtM:  vdiIhm  tfljnt  f»nti!iM'<*,  vnliat  ilrjiv- 
BMriM  or  fginmt,  prooouiiM  lBl*m>otirni^  ttr  &>%  Wa  ham  nil]  cvmit  h 
Kof^th  s  ten  faunplas  «t  a^jretiTn  inflrrlnl  fur  Ib»  ptunl.  Iiut  tlw;  an  can 
wlicre  iIm  niiiu  hsa  Uwd  ao  lunK  dtuptwd  flom  Uit  pkrMk  >list  <>  >>'>■  '"'^  ^ 
gpUen.  Tliu^  la  '  Know  all  nea  hy  thnv  pttnuu.'  pranU  {*  mi  mJitet'nt, 
ipwtDg'wtth  ^(/ir«  BniUmliiod;  jirr  iOM  liUfrnt ^tnli*.  JVcshu^  i«  i)t«4t ci 
cmvej«»Mk  w  alio  ■■>  aitjvrlir^  iu  noun  brin^  uadcntouiL 

Pilitinife  «u,  •!>  fnriu  1  Louw,  Oir  tM  vritcT  >tw  UMd  ^fiyartJ  proaaa^ 
luin,  wliirh  \ic  rniplo}*  Lolh  tu  raar*;  Uia  wondj  of  tW  bUci^  uiil  to  diM>  bn 
tbi  Jiotwu*  ftrv  midv.     TIum  br  wriu-* : 

Sf|puu*  iier  ilioii,  Iwarcvi  rt  gloiMa^ 


i 


BKELTOH 


SIl 


I 


words,  and  th^  vocabulary  grevr  with  ctniBtttotljr  increadng 
rapidity. 

It  is  fortnnnte  tiiat  Tyn'liilo's  tmnslftlion  of  the  Xcw  To«t^- 
mcot,firatpiili1i.^)ii.i(l  ia  1526,  was  executed  bcforcthctrailitional 
sacred  dialect,  hiiiided  dowo  from  tlie  time  of  W^cliflfe,  was  yei 
much  affected  b^  this  flood  of  LatinisniH,  wliicti,  a  few  years 
later,  produced  so  marked  a  cbango  ia  the  English  language. 
The  Rhemish  versioa  ebows  us  eomothing  of  what  wo  should 
havo  liod  in  tlic  place  of  our  pri-strut  tran»Intioii,  hiid  Tyiidiilt's 
work  beeu  po^tjioned  a  short  lime  longer.  Au  Kn;;lish  traits- 
tator  of  the  next  generation  would  not  have  thought  of  sliidytng 
AVycIi&e,  hut  would  iiave  taken  the  curront  English  of  his  time 
as  tho  standard  of  style,  and  given  us  a  text  perhaps  a  little 
more  accnrote  than  that  of  Tyndale,  Lut  altogether  inferior  ia 
fi»ce,  beauty,  and  parity  of  expression. 

But  let  us  turn  for  a  moment  to  the  poetic  litsinture  of  tlie 
reign  of  Henry  \'Ul.  It  is  UUJe  lo  the  credit  of  modvni  taste 
and  refinement,  that  so  gross  and  repulsive  an  author  as  f^kelton 
should  be  bt^tUr  known  to  students  of  old  English  lit^-mturv, 
than  the  gracitful  and  elej^t  Surrey  and  WyatL  Pulteiihiun 
well  chaTEcterizea  Skelton  aa  a  '  rude  rayling  rimer,'  and  it  ta 
not  too  much  to  say  of  him,  thitt  whitu  he  has  all  the  coarscoicM 
of  Swill,  he  docs  not  a(«ne  for  it  by  a  «^ark  of  the  geoius  of 
Chaucer.  "Stout'  of  Skelton's  works  appeared  in  the  time  of 
Henry  VIII,,  but  he  soems  to  ha\-e  had  a  reputation  for 
learning  in  hiii  earlier  youth ;  for  Caxton,  in  the  prvlace  to  an 
edition  of  the  y£neid  which  be  had  himself  translated  from  a 
French  version,  i^penks  of  Skelton  as  ono  'knowne  for  snffycyent 
to  cxpoune  and  Englysslie  every  dyffycultc  that  is  tbt-rein;'  and 
at  a  later  day,  when  he  was  tutor  to  Prtnce  Henry,  afterwards 
King  Henry  VIII.,  he  was  complimented  by  Erasmus  us' Britan- 
nicariim  liti^tariun  deeus  ft  lumen.*  It  is  more  to  his  cla«sieal 
echolarship  than  to  his  poetical  works  that  he  owed  his  original 
literary  reputation,  and  though  liiit  trunKLitinni;  of  some  ancient 
•luthorM,  which  are  EtiU  preserved  in  ni»iu>%r)pt,  wonld  be  a 
valuable   oontributioa  to  English  pliilolc^,  the   loss  of  hia 


512  nxFBElt   HAWB8  t^n.  Xt 

rhymes  would  be  but  a  trifling  injury  to  English  literatim 
Hia  leamiag  certainly  did  little  for  the  improvement  of  his 
English  atyle,  and  we  may  say  of  his  diction  in  general,  that  all 
that  is  not  vulgar  is  pedantic 

Stephen  Hawes,  who  flourished  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VII 
and  Henry  VIII.,  was  the  author  of  the  Paasotyme  of  Pleasure 
and  of  several  other  poema,  all  popular  in  his  time  and  all  now 
deserve<ily  forgotten.  Warton  thinks  that  he  'added  new 
graces  to  Lydgate's  manner,'  but  these  graces  I  am  unable  to 
discover,  and  I  agree  with  Wright  in  the  opinion,  that  in  all 
refpecte  his  works  are  *  monuments  of  the  bad  taste  of  a  bad 
age.'  They  have,  however,  a  certain  philological  interest,  both 
on  account  of  their  versification,  which,  though  far  from  melli- 
fluous, presents  some  improvements,  and  especially  as  showing 
the  rapidity  with  which  French  and  Latin  words  were  now 
flowing  into  the  language,  and  aa  illustrating  that  connection 
between  rhymed  verse  an<l  a  Romance  vocabnlary,  of  which  I 
have  so  often  spoken.  The  fifth  chapter  of  his  dull  allegory, 
the  Passetyme  of  Pleasure,  is  entitled,  'How  Science  sent  hiio 
fyrst  to  Gramer,  where  be  was  received  by  Dame  Congruyt«,' 
and  is  as  follows : — " 

1. 

The  lady  Orattier  in  all  humbly  wyae, 

Dyd  me  rectyve  into  her  goodly  scoolej 

To  whose  doctrine  I  dyd  me  advertise 

For  to  aitaync,  in  her  artyke  poole, 

Hor  fryllcri  dcwc,  for  to  oppi-osse  my  doolej 

To  whom  I  Boyiic  that  I  wold  gladly  leme 

Her  noble  connyngo,  so  that  I  niyglit  descem* 

2. 
What  tliat  it  ia,  and  why  that  it  waa  made? 
To  wliycli  bUc  answered  tlian,  in  spocialJ, 
By  cause  iliat  connynge  phoulde  not  pale  ne&dfl^ 
Of  every  scycnce  it  ia  originnlJ, 
Whycli  doili  UH  loch  ever  in  general! 
In  all  good  ordre  lo  spike  directly, 
And  for  lo  wryte  by  true  ortografy. 


Lac;.  XL 


BrvfttTs  BAins 


«1S 


Somijme  in  Ep-pt  wygn^d  »  noble  l^ng^ 
Iclyp*d  Evaodcr,  wLych  dj-d  wpII  aboimcEe 
In  many  vfntOM,  et^wcinlly  in  Icmvng: 
Wiiycli  hnd  &  doiiglilcf,  iH.it  by  ln-r  Miiiiy  foond 
To  wrytc  inic  Ijiiyn  tlir  fvrat  [wiriyi.  ground. 
Whcc  gocxlly  niinv!,  mi  h<;r  alory  myc*, 
Was  culled  Cunnvnci*  in  licr  liryng  dayci. 

4. 

Thuit  in  llie  tj-mo  rf  olde  anii<|uyti«, 

Tlio  noble  f>kyloHOpbi>ni,  wvih  tlityr  wLole  delyglil^ 

For  tli«  conioD  prouflVle  of  all  hninanile. 

Of  the  seven  KJcqices  for  lo  koowe  tbo  lygh^ 

Titey  »t"i<iiijii  many  a  long  wj-nlew  nyght, 

Kchc  nAor  ot)i«r  ih<yr  imitn  to  ciprfiino, 

Thyii  wiw  thcyr  gujuc  lo  csclivwc  ydelnoato, 

5. 
The  pomped  cark**  nytli  fnodo  dilidoua 
Tboy  dyj  not  r««<),  bui  lo  iheyr  suetinauDOO; 
Tbey  fulowed  not  llKyn?  Hcf'ho  «>  rjcioiUi 
Bm  ruled  it  by  prudent  gorei-neunce ; 
Tliey  were  content  aliray  wytb  mffimunoOi 
Hwy  coveyled  not  no  worldly  treasure, 
For  thay  known  th«t  it  my^hc  not  codun. 

6. 
Bat  DOwe  a  dayee  ibc  contrary  Is  used: 
To  Wynne  ilie  mony  ilieyr  etudyea  be  all  aat 
The  conuncn  prolVt  ia  ollen  reAued, 
For  vr^ll  i«  he  that  may  the  money  get 
From  bin  ncyghboiir  wytlwut  amy  let. 
Tlxiy  tbynkc  nnthyngo  they  nhnll  from  it  fttf 
Whan  all  tliat  ix  ijiall  b«  tonmod  to  wac 


TTie  bryitel  fl««he,  nouri«her  of  vyeea^ 
Under  the  sbndow«<  of  c\yH  slogardy. 
Must  need  hniint«  ibc  mmall  <lelicee; 
IVhnn  tbiit  ihi;  bmynn,  by  cootnipt  glotony, 
Vp  «o  downe  is  l<>iirncd  ilum  centixry. 
Fnyte  in  the  bodyo  to  [trcte  unhappyoM^ 
Wluiu  that  the  howl  is  full    fflmril  riniwn 
Lb 


514  nEFHEx  nAiras 

8. 

So  ioo  they  now ;  for  thej  nodiyng  prepenos 
Howe  cruell  deth  doth  them  Hore  ensue. 
They  are  bo  blynilcd  in  worWIy  necligence, 
That  to  theyr  morite  they  wyl!  nothyng  renew* 
The  seven  scyences,  theyr  slouth  to  cschewe ; 
To  an  others  profyt  they  take  now  no  keepe, 
But  to  theyr  owne,  for  to  eate,  drynke,  and  aleepau 

9. 
And  all  thys  dame  Gramer  told  me  every  delc^ 
To  whom  I  herkened  wyili  all  my  diligence; 
And  after  th3rs  she  taiij^ht  tne  ryght  well 
Fyrst  my  Donet  and  then  my  accidence. 
I  oet  my  mynde  wyth  percying  influence 
To  leme  her  ecyence,  the  fyret  famous  art«, 
Eschewyng  ydlenea  and  layeng  all  aparte. 

10. 
Madame,  quod  I,  for  an  much  as  there  be 
Eight  partes  of  speche,  I  would  knowe  ij^lit  fiiim^ 
What  a  noune  Rubslanlive  in  in  hys  degre, 
And  wherefore  it  ia  so  called  certayne? 
To  whom  she  answered  ryght  gentely  agajrne, 
Sayeng  alwoy  that  n  noune  subKiantyve 
Might  stand  wythout  helpe  of  an  adjectyrs, 

11. 
The  Latyn  worde  whyclic  that  ia  referred 
Unto  a  thjiige  wliycli  is  Rubstancyall, 
For  a  noune  suhstJintyve  is  wcl  averred, 
And  wyth  a  gender  is  dt'clynall ; 
So  all  the  eyght  partes  in  gencrall 
Are  Laten  worde?,  annexed  properly 
To  every  apeche,  for  to  spekc  formallj. 

12. 

And  gramer  is  the  fyrst  foundement 
Of  every  science  to  have  construccyon : 
Who  kncwc  gramer  wythoiit  impedim«ol 
Shoiilde  perfyloly  have  intelleccion 
Of  a  lyttcriill  eensi'  and  nuiinlyzacion. 
To  construe  every  lliynge  ciitcntifly. 
The  worde  is  gramer  wel  and  ordinatlj. 


Lot.  XL 


EDRBBT  AND  VllTt 


SIS 


By  Wfirde  the  worW  wn«  mnde  orj-gyniiUy, 

The  hvr  Kj'ng<^  ravilo,  it  wiu  mniiii  incontinent  { 

He  dj'rf  cimuTimimlr,  ut  wns  mittlv  rlinnly. 

To  the  v.'orlrl  tlic>  worclu  iti  (entrpcioua  judgcmcotiw 

I  marki-d  well  diunu  Gniinere  jtentemwit. 

And  of  luT  ibnti  I  dyd  take  iny  lycwtce^ 

Gayng«  lo  Li;>g7ke  w^lU  all  tiiy  dj-lj^gooco. 

Li  these  tliirtcou  stanuu  are  niD«tj-one  lines,  of  which  sixtT' 
■ix  end  ic  rliymiiig  wnnls  of  Ty&tia  or  French  origio,  und  ia 
Btonzw  liflh,  eleventh,  «nd  twelfth,  not  a  Klngic  rhyme  is  of 
Anglo-Saxon  derivation. 

The  piiitina  of  Surrey  and  of  Wyatl,  who  flotiriHhed  In  the 
Utter  part  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII,,  are  in  a  very  different 
Gtrain,  hoth  of  thought  iintl  of  languTigc.  They  are  of  Import- 
ance in  tho  history  of  Engnrili,  from  tho  grvnt  advanpc  they  bhov 
upon  the  diction  of  oUier  vi-raifiers  of  the  pi-riod;  and  in  the 
history  of  literature,  09  proving  that  l(.ilian  poetry  waa  now  be- 
ginning to  fl8surn<!  somewhat  the  Rame  influence  upon  KngliNh 
▼eree  which  I->ench  bad  exercised  a  hundred  and  fiOy  yoarn 
before.  Tliere  was,  howerer,  tbia  difference.  The  French 
[toeta  not  only  ^.-iniNhcd  tho  native  rhythms  and  dictated  ths-. 
forms  of  English  pot-lry,  Tmt  they  contribittcd  very  essentiallj  ■ 
to  the  crvatioD  of  a  new  poetic  diction,  by  introducing  new 
wordu  and  gnimmatica]  idioms,  while  the  Itolian  poet*,  though 
KUjtplying  models  of  poetic  composition  and  siig-^esting  new 
metres  and  metrical  combinations,  added  Httle  or  nothing  to 
the  vocabulary,  and  did  not  at  all  influence  the  syntax  of 
Englii^h. 

Surrey — in  imitation  of  the  Italian  pocto  who  were  striTingl 
to  discard  rhyme,  as  &  barbarous  corniplion  of  Uie  dignity  of 
verse,  and  to  restore  tho  cla«tic  metres,  or  at  Iea.1t  a  syatein  of 
vemification  founded  excbiHtvely  on  prosodicnl  accent — trans- 
lated two  books  of  Virgil'ii  --Eneid.  in  hlanic  verse;  and  this  14^ 
eaid  to  be  the  tiret  epocim^u  of  unrhymed  poetry  in  the  Knglieh 

1.1.  t 


S16  BUKE   TEBflX  L«CIV  Xt 

tongue.  Tbia  Warton  calls  a  'noble  attempt  to  break  th« 
bondage  of  rhyme,'  and  Eoger  Aecham  thiuka  that  in  the 
espcriraent  Surrey  was  seeking  '  the  fayrest  and  rygbtest  way.' 
But  the  versification  of  the  translation  is  rugged  and  uneven, 
and,  upon  the  whole,  greatly  inferior,  in  smootbneaa  of  flow  ami 
Bkill  in  melodious  adaptation  of  words,  to  Surrey's  own  rhyme^l 
poems.  A  writer  long  accustomed  to  compose  in  rhyme,  but 
who  at  last  sets  himself  free  from  the  restraints  of  consonance, 
is  apt  to  make  a  bad  use  of  his  new  found-liberty,  and  to 
convert  it  into  too  great  prosodical  license.  This  was  the  case 
with  Surrey,  whose  blank  verse  is  very  often  quite  undistingtiish- 
ablc  from  common  prose. 

The  dialect  of  Surrey,  and  of  Wyatt  whose  works  very 
closely  resemble  the  poems  of  Surrey,  is  much  more  modem 
than  that  of  any  preceding  writer,  and  it  is  noticeable  that  we 
rind  in  them  a  less  freqnent  use  of  forms  now  obsolete  than  in 
even  the  prose  authors  of  the  same  period.  This  is  a  singular 
fact,  for  in  all  literatures  the  diction  of  poetry  inclines  to 
archaism  of  expression ;  and  the  departure  of  Surrey  and  Wyatt 
from  the  usual  rule  is  perhaps  to  be  explained  by  the  circum- 
stance that  they  had  no  English  precedents  in  the  vein  of 
poetry  which  they  chose  to  pursue,  and,  consequently,  no  native 
models  of  a  poetic  diction  coni?ecrated  to  the  utterance  of  the 
sentiments  they  wished  to  express.  They  therefore  adopted  the 
colloquial  dialect  of  their  time,  which  had  discarded  many  in- 
flections and  idioms  still  habitually  retained  in  written  literature 
whether  prose  or  verse ;  whereas,  if  they  had  employed  poetic 
forms  examples  of  which  already  existed  in  Eogliah,  they  could 
hardly  have  failed  to  follow  their  diction  also. 

The  poems  of  these  authors  have  exercised  a  more  important 
influence  on  the  poetical  dialect  of  the  English  langu^e  than 
baa  been  generally  supposed;  for  their  popularity — which  was 
partly  due  to  their  adoption  of  a  popular  dialect — and  their 
great  merit,  not  only  made  them  authoritative  standards  and 
models,  but  tended  in  a  considerable  degree  to  discourage  tJie 


tKT.  XL 


SCRBKY   AXD   ITTITT 


615 


18. 

B7  w(ir<!c  the  world  wsk  nwde  orygjnnlljr, 

The  hyr  K  vnge  rttyio,  it  wiut  made  ntixmtiiiAnt  f 

He  <l_v<l  Liimtnnutide,  al  was  made  (b&rtlj'. 

To  tlie  wuilcl  thu  worde  b  aectcocioua  judgcmentih 

I  marVt^  wi^ll  ii:»iie  Gnimere  Henivmcnt, 

And  of  hiT  tlisii  I  dyd  uke  my  lycened, 

Goyngo  to  Logyko  wyih  aQ  my  dylygeocA 

In  t.livw  fhirteea  stanzas  nre  ninety-one  line.i,  of  which  sixtf* 
rix  t-ucl  ic  rliymtng  wordfl  of  Latin  or  French  origin,  nnd  ia 
etAoriis  fifth,  eleventh,  and  twelAh,  not  a  aiuj^le  rh^nie  is  of 
Anglo-Saxon  derivation. 

Tilt?  [hiema  of  Siirroy  and  of  Wyatt,  who  flonnHhcd  in  the 
Idttor  part  of  the  rtign  of  Ilcnry  \1II^  arc  in  a  rery  different 
Ktrain,  hoth  of  thought  and  i>f  langiiitgu.  They  arc  of  imports 
ance  in  tlio  history  of  Knglish,  from  the  great  odvaaoe  tJic-y  vhow 
upon  thu  dictii^n  of  other  versiliere  of  the  period;  aitd  in  ths 
ttistoiy  of  literature,  aa  proving  that  Italian  poetry  was  now  be* 
ginning  to  awxmc  somewhat  the  Fame  influt-ncv  upon  EngliRh 
Terse  which  Fn^nch  had  excrcise<I  a  hundred  and  fifty  ycara 
before.  There  was,  however,  this  difference.  The  French 
poets  not  only  baniahed  the  native  rhytlims  and  dictated  the 
forma  of  English  poetry,  hut  they  contributed  very  casentiaUjr 
to  the  crentioa  of  •  new  poetic  diction,  by  introducing  new 
words  uid  grammatical  idiomx,  while  the  Jtidtan  po<>ts,  thouf;h 
supplying  models  of  poetic  composition  and  suggesting  new 
metres  and  metrical  comhtnatioDs,  added  Uttle  or  nothing  to 
the  Tocabulary,  and  did  not  at  nil  inflaence  the  syntax  of 
English. 

Surrey — in  imitation  of  the  Itali.'m  poets  who  were  etriTing 
to  discard  rhyme,  as  a  barbarous  corruption  of  the  dignity  of 
vene,  and  to  restore  the  claesic  metree,  or  at  least  a  ayslero  of 
verification  founded  excltisivcly  on  pro«odical  accent — trans* 
latf d  two  Ixwks  of  Virgil'w  .^ni'id,  in  blank  ven<e ;  and  this  is 
said  to  be  the  tirst  specimea  of  unrhymed  poetry  in  the  English 


018 


BISHOP  lanun 


LuT.  XI. 


I  am  no  Boner  in  tti9  gaim  ond  hAue  r«d  m  nfaj'le,  but  hj  imi  \y 
Oonim«Ui  there  Bome  or  othor  knocking  nt  tho  gnXe. 

Aiione  Cometh  my  roiui  nnd  Mvtii :  Sjr,  tlirra  is  on*  at  tb«  g>l«j 
woaldo  ipvakci  wyth  ycai.     When  I  oame  tbcre,  then  »  it  aomft  or  otbo 
that  (toaarolb  mo  tlint  I  vyll  ipcoko  tbnt  hyn  matter  might  bo  hcml,  i 
that  he  ))kth  lnyttn  tliy%  lontga  at  ftreat  goMcb  md  chusco,  and  flui  i 
onc«  hauc  li)'ii  mnttcr  ronM  to  ilia  iMsring,  but  unqg  nil  other,  OM 
aq)«ciiiJty  monod  mc  At  iliyt  lime  to  Spcake. 

I'tiyn  it  ]■  Hjr:    A  gcdt^lwonuut  caiuo  to  m«  anil  l<dde  me,  tbalaj 
gnaUi  muii   ki-]M!lli  wrtiUne  laadw  of  liyn  trvin  hyt  and  vilbe  lij 
tuDHiinto  iji  tlie  iplU)  or  liyr  t«tho.     And  tbot  in  a  wWe  tweluo  mo 
alio  could«  not  gottA  but  ono  daye  for  the  hatrjrnge  of  bjr  Duttar,  i 
the  tume  daye  wlien  t>ie  maltcr  tlioiilde  bo  hMrdo,  lfa«  gntte  I 
bruiighte  on  hys  syde  a  grciilo  «jg1it«  of  Iawjct*  for  h^a  couna^ll 
l]i«  g«atilvoiiMn  luul  btit  ono  mil  of  Jowo:  and  th«  grant  sum  : 
him  CO,  m  thai  h«  <A  [not]  t«II  whrt  to  do,  w  thot  when  tha 
can].e  to  tba  poynt^,  tli«  Judge  you  a  m«nnc  to  tlie  gcniylwomnn 
die  wold  let  tlio  greM  mB  liaiie  u  qnictnc*  in  hyr  LonilB.     1 
yoitr  gnoo  that  yo  wyll  loko  to  theae  mattera. 

ntoM  acRMcni  m. 

Titer  ia  a  cerl«n  i»S  that  ahorlrly  oiler  mj  Ijmt  aennoo,  berjmg  asVelj 
if  he  liad  byn  at }"  Mrmon  ttiat  day.  answcrd,  yea  :  I  praye  you  i 
lie  bow  lykod  yon  hinif  mnrrc,  myd  ho,  ouG  aa  I  lykcd  hTmalnye^i 
•edicioua  fetow.    Oh  Lord  he  pincbod  me  thoro  id  d«d«,  say  he  la 
ratlirr  a  fill  byt  at  mc     Yet  I  oomrort  myaslfe  with  ilmt,  y*  Cbrirt  I 
anirr  wna  nn(«d  to  be  a  eliirrcr  vp  of  the  peoph)  agaim  the  Kmperotinil 
and  wiM  contented  to  be  celled  MdyoonM. 

It  bccommcth  me  to  tnke  it  in  good  worthc,  I  am  not  bettor  Aan  ' 
•m*.     In  the  kyngua  duica  jr*  dead  la,  a  rocanye  of  r*  wero 
together  bdi>re  him  to  tare  our  m^ruda  In  cntaiiie  matlcm     In 
«nde  one-  kiittlctli  uio  downu,  &  iiccoMth  mo  of  ae'lycMo,  that  1 '. 
pr«chcd  (clyctnuu  doctryne-     A  Ixniy  aalntotion,  aDd  a  hard  pOIt 
auvh  a  man*  duynge.  lu  If  I  shouki  niune  bym,  ye  woulde  not  thynkaV 
it.     He  kynge  turned  to  mo  and  snied :  What  *nio  yoa  to  that,  ayrT 
Tlivn   I  knoled  downe,  and    tunted  me  timt  to  myno  aocoaar,  toA 
roiiuiroJ  hyni : 

S}T,  what  Iburme  of  pnochlge  woold  you  appoynt  nw  to 
bdbre  a  kyoge? 

Wonlde  you  banc  me  for  to  preaeho  nothyn;ce  aa  cooc* itiin^  a  Kynf^ 
in  tlio  KviigcK  a?rniv.  ilaue  you  luiy  commiasyon  to  apuynt  inc  wlial  I 
ibal  preaclta?     Bcsydca  thya  I  oakcd  hym  dyuvtaolhcro  ijueiitroai,  and 


tact.  XL 


BISHOP  LATtltBS 


519 


bo  would  mnkc  no  anawcr  to  noDO  of  thmn  till.  Ho  Iiail  nothynge  to 
mye.  I'liun  I  turitw)  ine  to  tliu  kyuge.  Bud  sulmiitud  1117  wlfo  to  hyn 
grace  and  Ktjd :  I  nouti  tkvugbt«  my  eelie  n'orlby,  dot  1  ncuer  sued  to 
1»  a  pnavhcr  bcfiro  youro  graov,  but  I  was  calW  U>  il,  and  woiildo  Ih- 
vrj-lljug  yt  you  mialyke  me,  to  gone  [>Ince  to  my  bettera.  Kor  1  gmul 
ther  l>o  a  greC  mcany  more  uorthio  of  tlie  rome  titcn  1  am.  And  tl  im 
■o  yotire  graces  jtleuim  to  ftllovrc  ttrnjin  ibr  prnndioix,  I  coul<l«  1>g 
content  to  boni  thcyr  boko  «l\er  thvm.  Dtil  it'  youre  grauc  ullowo  tu» 
(or  ■  prcnclicr,  I  nx>uJd  iayvr  your  ^jc«  to  gcue  tno  leiw  to  dJachiurdg* 
n^  c&ctccc.  G«uo  mo  le>i«  to  tnme  my  doctrine  accotdenge  to  min* 
■odyioe.  I  bud  byii «  veri  dolte  U>  iMue  preached  so  «l  the  bordAn  of 
your  Kobne  as  I  pedi  before  your  grace. 


I 
I 


riSOX  THE  SJkKX. 

Wa  wortfao  these  giftca,  tbey  eubuert  iiutyoe  eooye  wbere,  Se^unlur 
nlribulioMt,  Some  what  was  geiiS  to  ilie  before.  &  lliey  must  aedi« 
gyue  somewbat  again,  for  gytT^gafe  wta  «  good  fetom,  tliia  gyfliigiA 
ted  tbii  den  fri>  itisticc.  Thoy  folow  gift«a.  A  good  fblow«  on  m  tim* 
had  on  ot1i<T  of  hy*  frcndfl  to  n  brcnkft  fiuK«,  and  ioycd :  Yf  you  wyll 
omio  you  *hnll  bo  welcome,  but  I  I«U  you  aloro  hnndr,  you  idiaU  ^auo 
but  tclcndnr  (are,  one  dUti  and  i}int  U  all.  ^Vltat  in  tbat,  aiido  be.  A 
puddynr,  nnd  Dothyngo  r)j.  Mary,  nydo  be,  yea  tA  not  plenaa  UM 
better,  ol'  all  meltcN,  that  i*  for  luyno  owno  toth.  You  may  draw  m« 
round  abotit  ibu  towne  with  a  puddyng. 

Tbene  brylilngc  iuuj;iBtiut<L«  and  iudgos  folow  gyfWa  iaater  tb«  tJM 
feUowe  would  ioUowe  tbc  piiddynge. 

1  am  content  to  be&ro  tbe  title  of  sedition  w*  Kaai.  Thank«s  be  to 
God,  I  am  not  aloiw,  1  lun  in  no  singularitic.  Thy*  mdiq  tonn  that 
layed  aeditien  tbu.t  to  my  dior^  was  luikcd  an  ntbcr  lyme,  whether  Iw 
wen  at  tlie  aermon  ut  I'uuIcb  CTotae  ;  he  uixtiwered  y'  lie  was  tlieiu.  and 
beynge  asked  wbat  neww  tlicro.  llatye  qnod  lie,  woiiderAiU  noveo, 
wee  were  tber  cJeane  abaolned,  my  mule  and  all  badde  AUl  abaulniion. 
Ya  may  m  by  tliys,  that  be  was  micb  a  one  tbat  rod*  on  a  mule,  and 
that  ha  wan  a  gcn^buL 

In  dcde  hyx  nititc  wan  wyaer  then  he,  for  I  dare  Ray,  the  mitla  neufr 
■olaundered  the  preacher.  Oh  what  lui  vubappy  cbaunco  had  thya 
Mule  to  carrye  audi  un  A»e  rppon  hy<s  bi»:ku!  I  wu  there  al  tha 
wnnon  my  mIA.  Iu  the  end  of  bia  aennon  be  gaue  a  genetaU  ahao* 
hition,  ncd  aa  Gtne  as  1  remember,  these,  or  sudk  other  lyke  wov  by* 
wordes,  bat  at  the  Imxt  I  lun  miic,  tbyx  wait  hya  mcanynge.  Af 
nianye  aa  do  knDwI<iigc  your  ndfe*  to  bo  synnen,  nnd  eonfrne  the 
and  atandea    not   in   dufiiee  of   it,  and  hettdy  abborreih  it, 


020  Bia&OF  lATmB  Lkt.  XK 

md  wyl  beleve  in  j*  dc&th  of  Christ,  and  be  conformable  therunto,  I^^ 
abaoluo  voa,  quod  he.  Now,  saitb  tbys  ge^lman,  Lya  mule  vai 
abaolued.  The  preacher  absolued  but  such  as  were  aoiy  slid  djd 
rcpente.  Biljlce  then  she  djd  repeate  byr  stumbiynge,  hjs  Aaae  xraa 
wyser  then  he  a  greote  deale.  I  Hpeake  not  of  worldely  wysedome,  for 
Ihcrin  he  is  to  wyse,  yea,  so  wvse,  that  wyse  men  niaruayle  how« 
'  he  camo  trulye  by  ilie  tenth  part  of  that  he  hathe.  But  in  wisdome 
which  consist^tb  in  rebus  Dei,  in  rebus  Salutis,  in  godlye  matters,  & 
pertayning  to  our  Ealuacyo,  in  this  wiscdotne  he  ia  as  bljnde  as  a  bitt«l. 
Thei  be  7'anquom  ei/vus  et  tnuhis  in  quibus  non  ett  intelleetus;  Ljke 
horses  and  mules  that  haue  no  understandynge. 

If  it  were  true  that  the  mule  repented  hyr  of  bjr  stumblyng  I 
thynke  shee  was  better  abeojucd  thf  n  bo.  I  pray  God  stop  bia  moudie, 
or  els  to  open  it  to  spcake  better,  and  more  to  hya  glory.  An  other 
man  quickned  with  a  word  I  spoke  (ns  he  saied  opprobriously  aqaynate 
the  nobility  that  theyr  diildre  dyd  not  Bet  forthe  Gods  worde^  but  wen' 
Tspreachynge  prelates)  waa  ofiended  wyih  mo, 

FQOM   SERMON  VI. 

The  arte  of  shutynge  hnth  ben  in  tymes  past  much  estemed  in  tbif 
realme,  it  is  a  gyft  of  God  that  he  hath  geuen  ts  to  excell  all  other 
nacions  wythall.  It  hath  bene  Goddes  inBtrumeiite,  whereby  he  hath 
pyue  v6  nianye  victoriea  ogaynate  oure  encmycs.  But  nowe  we  haa« 
taken  vp  horyngo  in  tounc't,  in  atccde  of  ahutyng  in  tbe  fyeldea.  A 
wondcrdua  tliviipe,  that  so  exct'lleiite  a  gilt  of  God  shouide  be  80  lytla 
csteincil.  I  de.svcr  you  my  Lordoa,  even  as  y*  loue  the  bonoure,  and 
glory  of  God,  and  cntcnilc  to  remove  hi.t  indigii.acion,  let  ther  be  senta 
fourtli  some  procliniitcion,  some  sbariKi  prucliinacion,  to  the  iusticea  of 
peJtce,  for  they  do  not  their  dutye,  Juaticus  now  be  no  iuRtices,  tlier  bo 
iiianyegood  actcaniado  for  thys  m.itter  already,  t'harge  tbctii  vpo  theyr 
idlegiaijr.ee  y'  tliia  lingular  benefit  of  God  niayc  be  priictiRed,  and  that 
it  be  not  turned  into  bollyng,  glossyng,  and  whorj'ng  wylhin  the  townes, 
lor  they  be  nepligente  in  execuiyng  these  lawes  of  shutyng. 

Id  my  tyme  my  poore  fatlier  wiis  as  diligent  to  teach  me  to  diote  a* 
to  learne  aiiye  oilier  thyngo,  and  mo  I  tbynke  other  mcniie  dyd  theyr 
children.  He  tauglit  me  how  to  dnnve,  bow  to  laye  my  bodye  in  my 
bowe,  and  not  to  drawe  wyth  stregib  t>f  amies,  as  odier  nacions  do, 
but  ivilh  Btrenglh  of  the  bodye.  I  had  my  bowe^  bought*  me  m>- 
cordyiig  to  my  age  &  slieglli ;  aa  I  encrea!-ed  in  them,  bo  my  bowea 
Were  made  bigger  and  bigger,  for  men  ahal  neuei  shot  well,  e.xccpta 
they  be  brought«  vp  in  it.     It  is  a  goodly  art,  a  holsome  kyndfl  ol 


T.KT.  XL 


Bin  JOIIK   CUEKt 


sn 


■xcrcUc,  miioli  commtndci]  in  phiMlic.  Mimiliuti  Ficmua,  In  hjv 
bokc  dt  triptiti  vita  (it  ia  n  girutt^  nliilc  titxt  I  red  hym  uowc),  biu  1 
rtmi-lxf  be  ctvmni'niieiii  this  kimle  of  txtrcine,  and  tavili  that  it 
trrtaUi-ili  w^jcBte  niauyu  kj*u<lut  of  dUuuBt^  lu  tLe  icucK'CC  ofGud, 
let  it  b«  oonunu«d. 

Sir  John  Cheke,  Professor  of  Rreek  in  the  Uiiiver^ty  of 
Cambridgei,  is  perhaps  tho  firet  Koglishmaa  ia  whose  prtm:  rtylo 
tktt  infiticncc  of  a  fnmiliuritj  with  clussical  litcniture  U  fully 
and  dearly  miuiifi^HltiiJ.  I  mean  the  lc^itiiiiiil<u  and  proper 
influenoe,  which  la,  not  die  crowding  of  our  diction  with  Latin 
wards  and  idioms,  not  an  afBuence  of  quotation  or  of  reiiii- 
oieoenoe  of  sucicct  history  and  fable,  but  grarotaatical  accuracy 
in  i^tax  and  iDBoction,  strict  attvutioa  to  the  priipiT  use  of 
wotda  lungly  couNidcred,  and  idiomatic  purity  in  the  oonstruo- 
Uon  of  phrasui  and  the  arr,ui]^in(.-ut  of  pcriodit.  Id  vocabulary, 
Chelce  vruf  n  piimt  by  principlu ;  for  in  hiK  almost  only  known 
origiual  conipoeition,  the  Hnrt  of  f^editiun,  he  emplnys  none  hut 
words  which  hud  been  for  centuries  femiliar  to  every  intuUi^ut 
Englishman.  In  his  specimen  of  a  translation  of  tlic  New 
Twtamcut,  of  which  only  a  fow  chapters  are  extant — if,  indeed, 
more  over  existed  —  he  carries  bis  purism  still  &rti>or,  nod 
iotroducus  many  Anglo-Saxon  compounds,  of  hiii  own  coiiiag*^ 
in  place  of  the  technical  woids  belonging  to  Ohristiiin  doctrine 
which  older  tranabtors  had  transferred,  without  change,  from 
the  Greek  and  Latin  texts  to  thfnr  own  versiouA.* 

Cbck«  was  no  advocate  of  popular  rights,  hut  the  following 
paragraph*  from  hU  Hurt  of  Sedition  may  even  now  be  read 
with  proHt  by  those  whom  they  concern.     I  toko  them  from 

■  Sf«  QkAc'*  tmnaliilloa  oT  the  eighth  <lii)[acT  of  SEaUlinir'a  (wrpdL  ta 
lOBflvT  N'olM  and  Illiwlralioius  Ul.,  M  U*  eiiJ  ft  Uiia  krlura. 

AnxiiiK  tb»  at<r  ircvd*  &1iru»t«(l  I17  Cheke  for  liia  tnuuialioa  arc:  tiworda^ 
[wnMi-t,  *iam|>ln ;  mvttrd,  tmeiSed ;  dtUtte  (drpnij)  <^f  t/e  /ourik  jrart, 
t<tnudl :  foriaif't  and  /tftekacfT*,  projJirtii  ;  /ro4tnt,  ii'iil  oat,  Mul  /ruttnjrr, 
ht  vbo tiiiiLt  out;  /ntc^iAim,  pmMtj'tn;  ffiiiaU'lA,  r«|:i>iirralioii ;  /rrotii>ilmroujfUt 
(bvednli  iunttrnter,  crnturion ;  moond  (mooned),  Ituiutii!;  imaritiiy,  mpv 
Mription;  ^ntpr^plai^,  aarjiai  into  eipliTiif  j  iMi»m,  tlicn;  ota<alkd,  clMt| 
mi^uek  (uuumIX  thu  natv*]  dmb;  trutom  itrae  tata),  %mvi  (MMlatJOiL 


09  as  xaa  < 

Rnliiubett  rfrariax  if  laOS.  tqL  in.  pp.  987,  96b,  902,  lOOS^ 

loor. 

An..  r,7  1  -nxnir  ml  iiTurie  'wses3.  ^vnenwicfa  'rod  hwdi  alteafa 
jn<:  .i«M.::ir!i>?  .cuinirii  -=.  "i.i-rt-  j  ac^iuci  3iin?  j»n«iciaU.  dian  dial 
»>»  .uii>>  v  j;«  .rnwc*  w-rr  -i  mirf  mm  TPbrtlicn  .it  "iiia  "inn-  F.n 
■•»•  .«B  -ii(-:i  :Di'fr:ts  ,ianj  >iirr  "he  "»niiii:  iniie  ii  'he  lajnunija-weaiiii^ 

'hmnall     'ik  rr'iat    Ulivnli?    .fj-.urr  .ci-r:.-.n     -iui   >  mnL-i-rh  ^a  rtiTH-^i  to 

rpinise.  'li.-.t  »■•  ,WJW  ■-!>n^  3f iriiPT  naruusa  .n  f imr  icincs.  aur  lan- 
jTiir^T^  u  -.-nr  vm^is.  ?  ir  jsu-i  jb  die  LirpitTTmniana  atr  dia 
ann'iiiii?  -M  n~inu->niii»«M^   iiii  -aiue  "iimr  «in«  "21   lehaid.  ctu^r  TKruom 

minht  uii'ri  -hit  .iUi'  7'rf  :  ■nif^  -a  jjuk  '^jii  lik»  :&  meicinul  sitbar 
*r3i(^  •■■*  ffr.ni  j'liir  T^i^ii^inpas**.  -iat  iv  jfimiiling  die  tQth.  ot  jonr 
anit  »«  .iir.-TiP  .il-elI^  :i  r  iiTi-niw  uiii.irr^  -ou  'ik'^  rebeia.  wfaome  diae 
hv  naOirp  ■»■■  .n'lr  .ikfl  £.i^:Ulutii"n.  At'  m  ir  onr  ieiut*  »e  hane 
{ir«ic  '^a>i!^  "ii  rli.-ui.i^  '^-'i.  -;^  niin-te  rwitiion.  jnd  odHs  vacd  datli* 
tanijht  ■;■.  t-  .•-si-n.»  iiii;  -ini^iirt  33  jarw  him  aniie.  but  al»  n  abe« 
ftiir  itine  LJiTluJi.l>.  mii  m  -tene  In  ■hit  owne '■■nariua  tike  iabi>«» 
bnnivrliR.  Aati  .la  ^ir  joii.  *•>  luiue  «u^iie  iuat  cau^  Bi  !»"""■';  voa 
aa  hr<>(hri>:i.  ami  t^  luster  ^auae  ra  cfae  •'g'"""'  joa  as  ■»wi"mitf*,  and 
Rcvf.  inirt:  v,  -.uprriirr.'*  -'.ii  .la  r^hrta. 

F'-.r  what  Ivirr  .'j,'5;ii  "'.»?  'iiiniw  ^irher  m  ts  prin»die.  or  U>  the  aliiJi 
iwninvin-'v-:!.:.-!  jf»a«T»il:^.  -hat  la  now  wich  miachJeA  aa  bnto^U  in  by 
jftii,  'nar  "^'isa  an  w-^  »■■:  ."■.'■'  "Ju;  iime  .n'  jqut  raae,  so  jJukI  we  necei- 
«.'.,!•'  r,fl  ^j-,r. -liiv.i^ii  /.i^r'i'il'rtr  Tidi  'Jir:  -n ;.-«.■  r-iJ  .-,f  ih«  sunt!.  Wfaarlore 
(y.rmilftT  _■'-'"..■  i^L  ■•-*  -V.-.-.  -.  "Ti.-  Ji:-.c  ■:t  Tniierstan'iimr.  aad  nurke  this 
grr^i-w ■•'.St  a.'-.l  r.i, ■■;■;".'!■;  ii:;lE.  :»;::ai  je  hane  choa  Tileiie  ccminined, 
h'.'v  !i<^i.'.',ii7<  i*  rr.'i.-t  z.e«]-*  i-;  •■jir'^  M  j"oa.  il'ye  will  reaaombiie  cok- 
(rirft-r  v.at  ri.'.r.k  S.r  my  .i  .rlii.-i  aak«,  .tn-i  bit  triioLi;  cooncriea  canse,  1 
witi  M  u.'.t  pr-'wr.r  fi^-n.arft  ra:o  y'iti.  Te  wkich  be  bound  by  Goda 
w'.T'l  r,f.t  f.  f.r>-ii^  :V,r  :.ai-ft  Lie  men -plca.-it;ri.  hnJ  for  wn^ence  mke 
life*  firi^'iar.H,  tiai.*-  cr.r.:.-aritr  to  Gcd^  hoiie  wilL  winae  offense  is  eu«<- 
lanr.ir.i/'i'-a^l-..  ar.ri  r^.ntrari-;  tii  ihe  grifilie  ordrr  of  qoietntSBe.  «et  out  to 
»»  ii-i  ■;,':  kir,?*  rf,ai--rifc<  law-a.  th'^  breaoh  whereof  is  not  rnkncwne  to 
jfiu.  ■  :i  in  har.'l  Tr.ral.wl  r,f  Gcd,  vnstnc  bv  men.  Tntit  by  raasoa, 
U'  '-i-t.  Hwaift  yr,ii|-  t,i^i][i'I(rn  daCiea  ot'  oheiiience.  and  to  put  on  yoQ 
it^aJr><c  fhft  maj^itraU,  Grxld  office  comniicced  to  the  mogiatrau,  for  tlw 
ffUiruiniuiu  1,1  ^i.iir  prfrrf;r..-t-'l  iuinriea.  In  the  which  dooing  ye  haua 
fif»f,  f:iiilt*!'t  ^rifciK.ii.'ilie  a;^ainst  God,  next  offended  TDoaturallie  oat 
Kni<.icif{na  lord,  thirdlie  uoubW  nuBetablie  ihe  whole  comtiMii-wewl'h. 


LccT.  XL 


nn  JOBil  CBBEM 


028 


TTi<1ooDe  cnidlia  mani«  dd  ItoncMt  mim,  and  brought  in  an  tttcr  miserM 
both  t»  »  (lie  king*  nibicola,  nnd  to  your  Klues  being  false  rebels  And 
yet  ye  prrti-ad  lliot  piUllie  for  Goda  cause,  and  paitbo  for  tbe  conimon- 
Wkvilllis  wiki',  ye  doo  niaa,  when  as  your  mIum  cannot  dcnic ;  bui  ye 
that  aeeke  tu  word  Gods  cause,  doo  breake  ind^vd  God*  commniKle- 
mcnls ;  and  y«  ibut  e^cke  the  common- won! di,  luuc  dndroied  tint  com- 
mon-weaiHi :  and  to  ye  roano  that  yo  would  make,  and  brake  that  ye 
vroidd  amend,  be^^auso  ye  neither  ncvke  ante  thing  righllie,  nor  would 
ainmd  ante  thing  ordcrlie. 

•  *  «  • 

But  what  ulke  I  of  dinotcdimce  «o  qtuctlie?  Haue  nut  eadi  nod 
n^es  ruD  in  year  hcndi,  that  funuktiig  and  bursting  the  quiMneae  of 
die  GOmman  prace,  ye  hauc  hviuuu^tc  and  traiKironalie  incaniped  your 
•elues  in  field,  and  there  like  u  bile  iu  a  bodie,  naie  like  a  rinke  in  S 
towne,  huiie  f^jll^ivd  togither  all  the  nastie  vagabonds  and  idle  loitenira 
to  be.ire  aiiuour,  Ac,  Ac. 

•  •  •  • 
Deqxvate  sickneste  in  physic^*  tnoM  haue  desperate  reinrdie*,  Ibr  | 

meene  DKfdicinca  will  oeuer  belpe  givat  grieff'c*  So  if  y«  toA  yoar 
•dtwa  into  such  aharpo  diwatea,  ye  must  n^cd*  Inoko  for  iJinrpe  mcdi- 
dnes  againe  at  your  phyuclam  hand*.  And  worthic  ye  be  lo  auffcr 
the  extremitie  in  a  commonweidth,  which  seeke  to  doo  tliv  cxtrnnitic^ 
and  by  tcakiu  luuat  reocive  the  like  ye  offer,  and  so  bo  oonl«nt«l  to 
bide  the  end  irillinglie  which  set  on  the  beginning  nillfallie. 

•  •  •  • 

Thim  the  whole  countrio  lacking  ibo  good  opinion  of  other  nMionM, 
it  out  into  great  shame  by  yonrvnnilint^wo,  and  the  prococdingaof  tho 
cotuitri^  bo  thoy  nouor  nn  godlic,  >Jiiill  be  ill  i^kcn  of,  as  mfit  tn  be 
brought  into  vw;  and  good  tiling*  hereby  that  deMiras  piraiac,  ihall 
biilu  Uic  ri-bukc  of  tlicm  that  liat  to  apttke  iU,  and  ill  tliipga  vatonchcd 
ijiall  be  boldlier  maiuteined. 


And  with  what  dutie  or  Tcrtue  in  ye,  can  ye  quendi  out  of  tneraoris 
this  foule  enterprise,  or  gather  a  good  report  againe  to  thia  reahne,  who 
haiie  M  vilclio  wiih  rcproeh  slandered  the  same,  and  diucrdie  disere- 
ditod  it  among  otlH:r*,andnl>at<;d  thegooii  opinion  which  washadof  lh« 
iuiit  gviaemctiicnt  and  nilcd  older  vscd  heretofore  in  (his  noUo  reabno, 
which  ix  now  tiioat  gricuoui^  bicaiuw  it  ia  now  most  without  MUM. 

If  tliis  outward  optmon  (without  fiirther  inronucnience)  weroaIl,ye* 
h  might  well  he  borne,  and  would  with  cam  decain  as  itgrewe :  but  it 
halb  not  onlie  hurt  t*  wi'ii  voice,  but  indangcrod  ra  in  dfcd,  and  ch 


324  rat  ektobiutioii  abb  classical  LBAwinro     Lmtn.  xL 

»■  a  great  deale  behind  the  hand,  where  else  we  might  htme  had  ■ 
iollic  foredeale.  For  that  opportunitie  of  lime  which  seldome  chanceth, 
and  is  alwaic^  to  b^  taken,  hath  beeue  by  your  froward  meanes  loat 
this  yeare,  and  bo  vainlie  spent  at  home  for  bringing  downe  of  you, 
which  should  else  protiiablie  haue  b^ne  otherwise  bestowed  that  it 
hath  b^ene  almost  as  great  a  loase  to  vs  abrode,  to  lacke  that  we  might 
bane  obteineJ,  as  it  was  combrance  at  home  to  go  about  the  ouerthrow 
of  you,  whose  sedition  is  to  be  abhorred.  And  we  might  both  con- 
uenienllie  haue  inuaded  some,  if  they  would  not  reasooablie  haii« 
growne  to  some  kind  of  friendship,  and  aiao  defended  others  which 
would  besiiie  promise  for  times  sake  Tniustlie  set  upon  vs,  and  eaailie 
haue  made  this  slormie  time  a  faire  year.^  vnto  va,  if  onr  men  had 
beene  so  happie  at  home,  as  our  likelihood  abrode  was  fortiinat. 

The  Beformation,  at  first,  gave  a  stimahw  to  the  study  of 
Latin  as  the  universal  speech  of  science  and  of  pMIosophical 
and  religious  discussion,  and  of  Greek  aa  the  language  in  which 

the  New  Testament — if  not  originaUy  written  in  that  tongue 

bad  at  least  come  down  from  the  primitive  ages  of  Cbristianity. 
But  the  attention  of  the  learned  was  soon  drawn  from  the 
secular  literature  of  Greece  and  Rome  and  absorbed  in  theo- 
It^cal  and  scholastic  casuistry;  and  finally  a  superstitious 
distrust  of  the  tendency  of  profane  scholarship  succeeded  to  the 
admiration  with  which  the  classical  authors  had  been  bo  recently 
regarded.  The  dissolution  of  the  monasteries  under  Henry  VIII. 
broke  up  some  schools,  and  numbers  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
manuscripts  preserved  in  the  conventual  libraries  were  de- 
stroyed—  sometimes  in  the  blind  fury  of  a  popular  outbreak 
and  sometimes  by  the  monks  themselves,  who  preferred  burning 
their  books  to  allowing  them  to  pass  into  the  hands  of  the  here- 
tics. Hence  the  cause  of  classical  learning  sustained  a  check  in 
England,  and  the  study  can  hardly  be  siiid  to  have  fairly  re- 
vived until  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  who  was  herself  a  good  Greek 
and  Latin  scholar. 

This  short  interruption,  bo  far  from  proving  injurious  to  the 
improvement  of  the  English  language,  was  rather  a  benefit  to 
it  i  for  it  put  a  temporary  stop  to  the  influx  of  I^tin  word% 


tm.  XI. 


HTTTEIltES   AXD  UnBALimS 


625 


wltteh  were  tl.reat«ning  to  OTenvlielm  the  Angln-Snicon  rocnbu- 
loiy,  nnd  before  the  study  of  (ireek  and  Latin  came  again  into 
vugiie,  Entflifib  had  }^thc)¥d  Etrength  «noti};h  and  received  BuSi> 
eivut  polish  and  cittturv  to  bi;  ubiv  to  Htuataiii  it«c1f  as  a  lit^raiy 
dialect  against  the  cDcroachmviita  of  ancient  or  foreign  pbilo- 
\ogieA. 

About  the  close  of  the  fin<t  UiErd  of  tbiit  c<!nturr,  John 
Heywood  introdiicod  a  new  species,  if  not  a  new  genua  of  lite- 
rature— tho  comedy.  The  comedy  is  distinguished  from  tho 
Myatcricc,  Moralities,  Interludes,  and  other  tiistnonic  exhibi- 
tions whiob  had  preceded  it,  by  devoting  ifitelf  to  Ibe  repre- 
BCntadon  of  popular  manners  and  of  scenes  from  familiar  life. 
The  Mysteries  were  properly  theological,  the  Moralities  ethical, 
in  aim,  and  professedly  in  tone,  lie  characters  were  either 
taken  from  eaercd  history  or  they  were  allegorical  persomficB- 
tions  of  virtues  and  vices.  To  draw  an  exact  line  between 
thorn,  or  bHween  either  of  thom  and  later  fonns  of  theatrioU 
representation,  is  impowiihle,  becnnite  they  Itelong  to  uncritical 
agee,  when  authors  themselves  bad  no  clear  notions  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  imaginative  literature,  or  of  the  boundaries  by  which 
truth  to  nature  requires  us  to  divide  its  different  branches  ;  and 
what  they  confounded  in  practice,  it  is  idle  for  us  to  attempt  to 
separate  in  theory. 

These  ancient  sctrnic  entertunments  were  often  intermixed 
with  bufToonery  and  burlesque,  or  with  incidents  and  dialogue 
of  a  graver  character,  sometimes  approximating  closely  to  tlic 
inddenta  and  sentiments  of  real  life.  They  therefore  prepared 
the  way  for  the  recx-ption  and  the  oompoeition  of  both  comedy 
and  tra;;edy  —  for  the  entire  drama,  in  short  —  and  this  branch 
of  English  literature  is  more  indebted  to  these  nide  e«a^  fi>r 
its  special  character  than  to  the  influence  of  the  classic  stage. 

I  ought  here  to  notioe  certain  important  formal  and  substan- 
tial distinctions  l>etween  the  English  drama  and  that  of  the 
Continent  in  gifncral,  the  French  wqiwtally,  whicli  latter  shows 
nuicb  more  strongly  tbe  influence  of  classio  moddS)^  and  of  the 


£26 


tBB  CKaU5n  DBJLUi 


iMT.  XL 


tnulitiona  belonging  to  tie  scenk  reproientiktionn  of  Mte  middle 
agee.  In  fonn,  the  English  wrilera  bavc  ustuiily  di«rt^iirdcd 
tliG  imitii.-«  of  time  nod  place  to  which  tho  French  so  slrirtly 
nilhiTe,  nod  Jii  ndioa  And  tt-'udcncy,  tbey  have  a  len  difltincUy 
avowed,  though  not  lesii  renl,  moral  and  didactic  rbsmctcr. 

The  ooraedies  of  Moli^re,  for  iriKtniiee,  air  pn>fp«i«llj-  desigDed 
to  satirize,  cacli  Mmo  one  prevalent  vice  or  folly;  find  every 
jilay  is  M  conK[>icuoiis1j'  marked  and  labelled  lu  Utc  pldaU  of  no 
apol luxury 'r  nhoj) ;  «o  that  the  moral  patient  u  alwayo  infurmed 
boforeliand  what  malady  the  medidne  i«  iiitcnded  to  cure,  atxl 
what  drug  he  is  about  to  awallow,  Tlie  moral  of  tlie  Eq;{Us1i 
oomedy  is  not  thus  ostcntatiou^y  displayed,  nor.  In  the  highect 
examples  of  that  kiwcim  of  compoeitioo,  is  the  purpose  of  tbe 
dramatist  limited  to  tbe  expocuru  and  castigation  of  a  nn^s 
weakncm  or  a  single  wron^. 

And  herein,  as  io  all  else,  the  Shaketponriao  drama  u  iti- 
finitely  more  true  to  nature  than  all  otber  Mbools,  Providence 
and  nature  indeed  are  great  moral  teachers,  but  their  Il-^sooh  aro 
neither  ticketed  nor  aimounced  in  advance ;  nor  are  they  ringle, 
«r  obBervant  of  tho  Btagi?  proprieties  of  timo  or  place.  A  man 
is  not  bom,  and  bred,  and  trained  up,  and  seot  out  Into  the 
world,  with  A  retinue  of  dramatic  pemnnic,  for  no  other  purpOM 
than  to  ithiiw  forth,  by  his  example,  the  excellenco  of  virtue,  or, 
by  bis  punishment  or  disgrace,  tbe  evils  of  ambition  and  avarice^ 
the  folly  of  pride  or  tho  ahstirditJos  of  fasliion  and  aoctal  con- 
vcntionalixni ;  for  even  the  Deity  docs  not  employ  perton*  solely 
as  means  to  nn  end.  W«  are  all  here  for  a  multitiide  of  par- 
poses,  individual  to  ourselves  or  common  to  our  fellow-ueo, 
and  none  is  sent  hither  only  as  a  model  or  as  a  warning.  Tba 
lesrans  of  the  world  are  incidental,  not  fonnal  or  specific;  and 
that  great  humanity,  from  which  wo  are  to  Icam  bow  to  aolre  tbe 
problems  of  social  life,  iw  a  wi«c  teacher  indeed,  bnt  no  pettanl. 

Tho  play*  of  Heywood,  to  borrow  tho  words  of  Wharton,  *  ai* 
dcstitiilcof  pUit,  humour,  or  character' —  cerljiiuly  very  cMscntia] 
tD](r(!di«nt4  in  true  comedy.     Ilcnco,  they  aro  of  d»  intriads 


jons  iTFmrooi) 


527 


tmportencG,  tind  their  ]it«rary  ipterest  is  only  that  which  attochea 
to  all  (U«tinctly  characterised  lirst  essays  in  ever;  branch  of 
tioD.    Tbey  are  valuahk-,  not  as  model!:,  hot  only  aa  the 
rly  recognized  specimens  of  their  kind,  and  as  marking 
A  period  of  transition  aad  of  a  new  crentlon  in  dramatic  art. 
They  have,  too,  a  philological  interest  and  valiif,  Ixit  this  will 
be  more  appropriately  ooDudered  in  connection  willi  the  diction 
■  of  the  later  English  dramatista,  who,  by  a  short  interval,  pre- 
ceded Shakespeare. 

In  any  genoral  view  of  Etigli.*h  literature-,  a  notice  of  the  ballad 
poetry  is  indispensable ;  but  in  a  course  devoled  chiefly  to  the 

I  philology  of  our  tongue,  thin  bnnch  of  our  poetry  must  occupy 
a  very  subordinate  pliure,  bt^oauNe  tbe  dictiou  of  tbc  ballads 
does  not  appear  truly  to  represent  either  Uie  colloquial  Innsuage 
of  their  own  periods,  or  the  literary  dialect,  as  exhibited  in  any 
other  form  of  prose  or  poetical  compoeiiion.  It  is  therefore  to 
be  regarded  as  a  speciid  nomenclature  rather  than  as  a  part  of 
the  general  lau;;tiii^'e  of  Ku;;laiid.  The  Kii^lish  bnllads  are 
usually  of  moderate  meiit,  and  they  seem  to  have  been  com- 
posed by  and  for  persona  of  a  low  grade  of  culture.  There  are 
I  indeed  many  very  striking  exceptions  to  this  latter  remark,  but 
in  these  cases,  the  dialect  rises  at  once  above  the  level  of  that  of 
the  ordinary  luilhul  poetry,  aitaimilateji  itself  to  the  diction  of 
other  poeticiil  writings  and  is  hardly  distingtiixliable  from  them 
in  either  vocabulary  or  inflertion. 
The  singular  grammatical  forma  of  many  li^iiglish  ballads 
seem  to  be  mere  ignorant  corruptions,  or  uawnrnuitablc  Ucenses 
J^  of  inferior  rliyitiMers,  and  Uiey  can  never  be  cited  aa  authorities 
H  in  philologic-v!  <iiscuB»ion.  The  ^ootti.^li  iMllads  are  in  general 
superior  to  the  English,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  they 
derive  many  of  their  literary  as  well  as  their  dialectic  peculiari- 
ties from  the  songs  of  the  Scandinavian  bards,  whose  [K>pular 
ballndgare  gi-ncnxllyof  a  higher  rank  than  those  of  the  English 
or  of  any  other  of  the  Northern  nations.  Tlie  Scottish  resemble 
the  Scandinavian  ballads  both  in  form  and  Ea  dictjooj  and  soma 


028 


OLD  KCOLISR  DAUAM 


Uor.  XL 


liorthorn  words  and  form*  oocttr  tn  tli«nit  of  which  It  would  not 
be  e«sy  to  produce  example*  in  otli«r  hntuchns  of  liU'raturo. 

The  individual  pf>culiaritte»  of  dialect  which  mark  thc*c  p«^  '. 
fomianoes  are  too  numerous  to  be  noticed  in  detail,  hut  I  may ' 
obwrve  in  geaoral,  that  the  conjugations  of  the  verbs  seem  to 
be  ■JmOBt  Arhitrarilr  varied,  and  the  writers  niiea  &il  to  die-i 
tingulsh  1>ctwecii  tli«  radical  ud  tho  servile,  or  so  to  speak 
aocidvntal,  parU  of  wonb, 

Hcisidefl  thii*,  tjiere  ia,  as  to  most  of  them,  a  toral  iin<v*rtftlD^'d 
with  respect  to  then*  local  origin  and  their  dale,  and  tlierefore 
we  can  aasign  thom  to  no  dialectic  cla^  no  definite  period.  In 
tho  history  of  the  langtLi^  In  spite,  tlirrcforc,  of  the  bcaatj, 
the  psychnlotpcal,  and  even  thr  hMorimI  inlorcit  of  nuuij  of 
thcM  productions,  they  must  be  excluded  from  the  rank  of 
influences  or  of  laDdmorks  in  onr  philological  annala.* 

LONGER  NOTES  AND   HinSTRATIOSa 

1 

■iR  moius  mode's  Lire  or  RtcaiKn  m. 

As  X  have  observed  in  vay  former  Sorie«  or  Lrvtnrfs,  Appmdix, 
p.  S88,  iho  ooalcAceDl  forms  atautd  and  ojltd  ooour  iu  Hardjrngo'a  t«xt 
of  lilorv'*  Ufe  of  Kicbaitl  III.,  p.  547,  reprint  of  181S.  The  \ma>mgt ' 
is  prohnhly  uu  addition  by  Gmfton,  a*  it  is  not  found  in  UattoU'i' 
edition.  It  u-mild  scmn  noi  lik^^ly  that  k>  I<-jinii.'>]  a  bhd  oa  ]tlon  woold 
hnvR  cmpluyvd  auch  inonrmi^t  «xprcMi>RK :  hut,  n«mdKl«a,  a  caw  of 
CMltuccncv  is  fuund  in  the  edition  of  lliuncll  jii*t  reTenvd  ti>,  and  it  is 
poMihla  tlial  it  >■  odp  of  miiny  which  the  arigtnn]  mamiiicript  nintaiiic^ 
luul  which  tho  editor  had  ii-Hilvnl  into  tliur  elemcnla.  It  i»  this: 
'  This  deuiiw  uU  bo  it  tliat  it  made  the  icAttiv  to  wiie  men  man  nn- 
Irkely,  vroU  porovyuyng  that  the  intendoura  of  niche  a  ptupooe  woldw 


*  I  cannDl  dinoiM  the  snl^Mt  of  1«nad«  vitlimit  dtawiuB  th*  atlaMioa  of  bj  ' 
tftAea  to  the  adminilil*  anil  ntj  eoiii(il«<»  coOD'tloa  ol  Ea^Uk  sb4  So^ltiib 
UlUiU.  in  right  volnsr^  mlitnl  bj  I'lofnBor  V.  J.  (Il>il>l.  c^  ILirranl  Uaitvv^. 
(liMt  c)kn  Imm  bom  excKMod  ia  tJio  •t]i«tion  of  tk«  moal  lalbfoitativa  taata,  aal 
Ibc}-  an  illu'tnilod  with  ■  probnon  at  fotk-lenv  vhieh,  *iUi  tha  bdkd^  : 
tfas  work  a  Uiw  caqrrlopMiia  <f  pepalar  no^ 


bn-.  XL 


UOBl'S  Ure  M  BtCHABD  in. 


S29 


nther  liaue  tiadde  tbejr  turDayi  on  tlnyT  IxtckM  Han  lane  bounda 
them  Uppe  in  barretlea'  &c- — Worttt  of  Sir  Tiomat  Mart,  p.  -15,  E. 

On  puees  52, 6G  and  67  of  RutoU's  «cliii«ii,  arc  inM-ritxI  long  pnawgoa, 
whidi,  aooording  to  tb«  mittginn]  noH),  wcrv  ' not  uriiirn  bf  Mosirr 
Uore  in  ihis  liUtoiy  bj-  him  nrriiU:  is  Kiiglifh,  but  m-c  traf>iilal«d  out  of 
tbia  history  which  he  wrote  in  Latuu.'  Th«  ortlMigraphf  of  thcM 
pm^e»  i*  not  dixtin^iinhable  from  tluil  of  tlie  rvst  of  the  work,  nor 
ia'leMt  woulil  it  ho  etaty  to  point  out  viiy  ^luciiil  ili^urimcni,  in  )^*nta.x 
W  diction,  bctivuvn  what  ]a  declared  to  be  Alcre'n  conipoMcioii,  nnd 
«kat  in,  npparcntljr,  RaMcU's  tnuialation.  Bui  lM.-twei-n  \ti\l\  nnd  \hhl 
wrj  ooniidcmble  duagra  had  laki-'o  piuce  lu  the  sjn-lling  luid  th« 
phrMciiogical  coaibinatioiiB  of  Eugliiil),  and  it  is  biruoe  liurlf  to  bo 
inferred  that  llie  editor,  according  lo  ib«  cuiuum  of  the  liine,  faiMl  con- 
firmed tbc  orthography  and  the  grammar  of  More'a  original  mauuacript 
to  later  uaage. 

]Iiiltn«hed  Incorporated  this  life  into  hin  ctiionicle.  and  in  ibo  edition 
of  1A86  it  is  pnifiisnadly  printed  'according  lo  a  oopio  of  faia  [Mor«'<] 
owiie  baade,  printed  among  hi«  other  VfoJk*.'  Thia  of  couidm;  rdcni  to 
fiael«U*a  edition ;  but  the  editor  niodcr niiiv  lioslctra  text,  as  RaalsU. 
BO  doubt,  Ikad  dene  with  ^for«'ii  original.  In  my  fonncr  SeriM  of 
Lwiures,  XXVI.,  p.  fiOl,  I  hnvc  noticed  th«  diniinction  beiwe«n  tith 
and  slaee  as  luiriiig  arisen  while  ihoM-  hclw(«n  the  two  allinnatire  and 
b«rtwe«a  the  two  ntgalive  p.iriicluH  wore  pcusiing  away.  Sir  Tbonuu 
tlcrc,  accoi\iing  to  the  edition  of  \i>hl ,  g«ii(^mlly  Mnploya  sUh  aa  au 
illaiive,  $mce  oit  an  adverb  or  prqxuiiiun  of  lime;  but  the  diatiitction  ia 
•o  oiUsQ  diKrcgiirdcd,  that  it  in  evident  it  )iad  not  boconio  fiilty  vtiiabliehed 
in  his  timr,  or  in  tliat  of  bia  editor.  Thus  on  p.  bO,  II,  in  a  paawgo 
trnnxlati-d  by  Rnsti-II,  tilb,  but,  two  linea  lower,  in  More'*  text,  niu,  ara 
ilLitirfu;  and  (i'n«  ia  «ni[>loyed  in  the  letme  way,  pp.  64,  II,  loC,  H. 
and  vUcwberc.  On  the  other  hand,  titli  it  a  limu-word,  p.  2iS.  D, 
1-127,  C,  and  in  Oth«r  paauigoa.  The  caaea  of  the  nae  «f  n'lu  as  an 
illative  on  pp.  &0  and  64  occur  in  the  Life  orKJebanl  III.,  and  in  boib 
iustaacea,  tba  Ilolinehcd  of  l&SC,  reprinted  in  IfiOS,  but  lidi.  Tbu 
kgloal  distinction  between  tiiict  and  tilh,  as  reapeclively  cxpronavo  of 
•eqnencv  and  consequence,  had  noH  beoome  ctearly  Koogntxed,  and 
]lnlin«lied  modtmixcd  his  author  nccoitlingly. 

In  fact,  not  only  is  Iho  orthogmphy  of  Kartell  very  gnatly  mbanged 
in  llalimhcd,  but  rh<1oric  and  grnmniar  are,  in  numerous  inaianocH, 
accomniodntcd  to  tliv  tiutc  or  crilical  opinion*  of  the  Inter  editor.  Thus, 
in  the  first  paragpipb,  Bastell  )ias :  '  Kyng  Kdwordc  of  thai  name  ibc 
fourth;'  Holinalied:  'KlngEdn-urd  tliclburtb  of  thntnauie;' Baatell: 


530 


TTIIMXiB 


Um.  XL 


'  Edirude  the  Prynce,  a  durtene  ^ean  of  age;*  BoEDNbed :  '  KdvArd 
the  print*,  a  ihlrUeoe  yearet  of  ago.' 

More'H  mantucript  being  do  Icmgvr  in  exiMenee,  we  csnuot  prmma 
lo  ny  how  far  liaM«II  coiTecu<d  it;  bol  if  be  did  not  malie  tcij  con- 
nderable  altcmtiona,  h«  muit  bfiTO  Iimii,  for  lib  time,  the  nio«  cun- 
Bcicnlious  «f  cditori^  I  rvgrv*  that  I  have  not  be«n  able  to  Lutitnte 
a  oompariMon  between  KasMII  und  thv  original  ediiiuna  of  Mote'a  ooti* 
irorcmal  wrilingn,  a»  ihis  would  fiimiah  n  toMM  of  jwlgiiig  bow  ncar^ 
liix  text  of  the  Lifo  coitfbnaa  to  ihc  manuicript. 

JVoff. — Since  my  nuinii*cripl  vr«*  «rni  lo  prcM,  Ihare  bad  an  O[i|)0r- 
tiinil^  of  compJiriiig  tlic  original  cdilion  of  Morc'i  A poln^,  printed  by 
It«Kt<-ll  in  l&^H,  with  tli«  Ivxt  gir4a)  by  ihn  atme  puMubcr  in  }a> 
nlilion  of  Mok'n  complete  Englivli  worlcs,  printed  in  1557.  As  ws 
might  exp«ot  in  tbo  ruputttiou  of  ■  wotk  by  the  iume  jirvM,  dM 
iliflWcnct*  between  tlio  two  Icxia  are,  in  general,  orthrgrapbicM] 
nuirely,  moh,  fur  example,  an  Hm  aptlliag,  tg<,  tyen,  wmrhe,  ftitnh 
in  the  lalvr,  for  (he  jriV,  yita,  mgch«,fird,  of  tlie  fbrnxtr  i-dilion,  and  I 
have  not  ot>iM.-rved  any  iuHiunce  of  a  change  iu  (rmininatical  ooniitruo' 
tion.  or  of  Ibo  aubatitutioii  of  a  diirvrent  woixl,  (a  tlw  tirxt  of  1^57. 

With  rciq>ect  lo  n(A  and  sinct,  I  note  tliat  in  the  A]ioI(f,-y  tiih  is  naed 
a»  an  illative  between  fif^  and  aiziy  tim««,  as  a  time-word  twice,  fclloa 
76  and  110,  edition  of  1&38,  while  mhcc  (tynnyii,  nnnv,  i^mncK,) 
ooonra,  alwuys  as  a  time-word,  oo  folios  17,  &i,  106,  148, 199,  80S, 
SOS,  SIO,  214,  233  and  243. 

n. 

uATTiiEw's  aoa-KL  auprtii  viii.  nnx  mmALS. 

1  When  JcKua  waa  eome  downe  ftooi  ih«  nioontayno,  monh  -poofila 
Mowed  him. 

2  And  lo,  there  cam  a  lepra,  and  wonhejwd  hiia  ayngc,  Matter,  ff 
thou  wyll,  thou  rmnut  make  me  clenc. 

3  He  putt  furtbo  his  bond  and  louol>od  him  etyago;  I  will,  bfl  idaid; 
and  tmmediaily  hi*  Irpron-  wiw  clenocd. 

4  And  JMnR  f'^id  mio  him.  !Sc  tl>ou  tell  no  mnn,  bot  go  and  tliuwe 
thyailf  to  thi*  pix«te  and  oHor  tha  gyfte,  that  Moaaa  coRinmnnded  to  li« 
uffired,  in  wiincM  to  them. 

6  Wh«n  J«n»  wtu  ontrcd  in  to  Cnpeinnum,  thera  cam  mto  hha  a 
oertayne  Centurion,  bMcrhjniB  him 

6  Aitd  Hiynge:  Slimier,  my  ncrvaunt  Ijetli  dcke  alt  b(iae  off  iba 
{■Uye,  aitd  i*  gmwiuly  pyntd. 


"■^     •^' 


tecr.  XI. 


TntI>ALI 


S31 


7  And  Jems  sayd  rnlo  liini.     I  will  Mine  md  cnifl  Um. 

8  The  Ccniuriiin  ani^wcrcd  nnd  auide :  Syr  I  aia  not  worthy  lliat 
tltou  thul<I«C  «om  rnili^r  iho  rofe  of  niy  bouMC,  but  upeakc  tho  wordc 
ouly  and  my  tcTTtHUil  iJialbe  hon]«d. 

9  For  y  al*o  tny  scIIq  sin  u  tnnn  vndro  power,  an^  liarc  mwdi-orc* 
Tiidni  nte,  wid  y  mvo  to  one,  go,  utd  bo  gocdi :  iukI  to  nnothre^  coim;, 
and  ho  comt'tb :  nnd  tf>  my  Kmunt,  do  tbi«,  uii  he  docth  it. 

10  When  JcKUH  }icrdi!  thi-HC  rnyngcs:  he  nuuicyled,  «nd  sud  to 
thrm  that  folowi.-d  biai :  Vcrt'ly  y  nay  vnto  yuu,  I  hav«  not  founde  «d 
great  fiiytb :  no,  ttot  ut  laraeU. 

11  I  ay  thedbre  t  nU>  yon,  th&t  tnauy  aboJl  come  from  the  eat  umI 
wccst,  And  lixaiX  rest  witfa  Abnhatn,  Tsuc  and  Jacob,  In  lh«  kyngtloni 
of  hev«n : 

lii  And  the  children  of  the  kiDgdoin  elttlbe  cant  out  tn  to  tlie 
vtiiicc<»t  dcrcknes,  th«r«  ahal))e  w«pin{>i.-  and  gnas^liing  of  tethe. 

13  TlivD  Jasua  eaii)  vtito  the  Coiiturion,  go  iliy  iraye,  and  as  tboa 
bast  believed  e»  be  it  rato  th&  Aod  his  Hrvannt  vraa  healed  that 
aamebowe. 

14  And  JCHUs  went  into  Pet«ra  hoarac,  nod  «w  his  wyros  molber 
lyiDge  aidt9  of  a  fc^'re. 

15  And  liD  thouchcd  her  handc,  and  tho  Icvre  lc«ft  her;  and  4m 
arow,  and  minisTred  vnto  tbcm. 

16  WliOT  tlio  even  wait  com*  ihcy  bronght  mto  him  nany  that 
wvre  poK^cFStcl  iriih  dcryllot,  And  h«  ciiKt  out  tbo  iq>iritcii  with  a  word, 
and  hcalM  »iil  ihnt  wrrir  lacti-, 

17  To  fuIliU  that  whicbc  waa  ^)oken  by  Kaay  tha  prophet  Min^: 
IIo  lolio  on  him  oiiru  infirniytes,  and  hare  cure  jdduieaKa. 

18  When  JcauH  uw  modie  people  about  lum,  lia  conunaundod  to 
go  over  the  water. 

1 9  And  tbcre  cam  a  ecribe  and  nid  m  to  liim :  maater,  1  woU  folowtt 
titc  whythi-Tnuiicver  ibou  goesl. 

20  And  Jenus said  vnto  him:  the  fosM  hare  holes,  and  the  byrddca 
«f  the  ail-r  bavo  aoues,  but  the  lonne  of  man  hatli  dc4  wbereon  U>  leye 
bi>  hcedo: 

21  Anothre  that  was  one  of  hyii  dHdpI«s  seyd  vnto  hiffl:  tnasUr 
safTre  mc  fyn*  lo  g"  nnd  biino  my  Citlivr. 

2i  But  Jeaii"  Miid  vnto  him :  lolowe  nic,  and  Ut  ifac  dead  burie 
tbcird<mL 

iS     And  be  tntrcd  In  lo  ■  ahyppc,  and  hia  diactploc  fblowcd  tihn. 

21  And  lo  Oicro  arose  a  gri-uti^  htomw  in  tlie  ■*«,  in  nc  muchv,  ihal 
Ibe  ehippo  vrns  hyd  v.-itb  wnvcs,  and  he  WBaaiiGp& 

MM  S 


53S 


nn  JOHN  CBBKB 


Lot.  XI 


86  And  hU  <IiMipT«B  mm  Tnto  him,  and  awoko  Iilm,  Mj-ingi; 
ntasicr,  mvc  an,  w«  pai*he. 

56  And  Im  nid  mto  lliem :  wh j  nn  ye  fcnrfgll,  o  je  eodewed  irith 
lyudl  fiuth«7  TlwD  be  &ro*«.  and  rebultpd  the  nynd<s  and  Uw  n«^ 
■uul  thoK  fulovrad  a  greate  C8lm«. 

57  And  men  marre^Ied  and  ntd:  wl«t  man  ia  tbiii,  diat  boib* 
wj-ndiM  and  «e  obey  him? 

iS  And  wh«n  h*  vras  com*  to  ibe  other  agrde,  In  to  tho  eoc&tre  off 
tlw  f^rgcsena,  th«r«  met  hint  two  pcwwawd  of  derylb,  which  cam  out 
oflT  ibe  grav«t,  and  w«i«  out  off  nwasoro  fuarc«,  to  ihat  no  man  mjrgjit 
go  hf  tliat  «ray«. 

3U  And  lo  they  ciytd  out  nvng«:  O  Jma  ibo  Mone  off  God,  what 
hare  we  lo  do  with  thuT  art  thou  coine  hytbor  to  tonocnt  rs  befcro  tin 
tyme[b«oonie]? 

30  There  was  a  good  waye  oiT  from  them  a  great*  bend  of  bwjim 
ftfdingc. 

31  Then  tbft  d«vyla  bMon)>hf  him  layngo;  if  thoa  cast  ra  out, 
miffrc  n  to  1^  oure  wnyc  into  liio  iKM^rd  of  nwyDo. 

32  And  be  mid  mro  iltrm ;  gn  ynuiw  waycn:  Then  wont  lb«y  ont, 
and  dvpiu1«d  into  the  lioprd  of  iwjimi.  And  lo,  all  the  heerd  of  swyM 
wuM  taryed  with  viottmoc  hcdlingv  into  the  tee,  nud  perinbed  to  lb« 

WHllT. 

33  'I'hoi  the  hoprdmen  flrcd,  and  wmt  there  wap  into  the  dio,  and 
toldr  crt-ry  thiDge,  and  what  hod  fbrtmicd  vnio  them  tbal  were  punawcd 
of  tho  dtvyla. 

Si  And  lo,  all  the  dto  cam  ont,  and  mot  Jesua.  And  when  tb^ 
nwc  him  they  boooght  btm,  to  dopon  out  off  than  < 


nn  joim  cnxs's  jzam-hTWi  op  UATnrKw  Ttn. 

And  when  ha  cSm  fmm  y*  hil  y™  folowd  him  a  gnat  cmnpaa)  of 
mvn,  end  lo  6  leper  Mocd,  am]  Iwud  himself  to  him '  and  «aid  L  if  Jaw 
wilt  ^vr  niaiT4  clens  mo.  And  Jem*  xlmrclied  forth  hia  hand,  and 
lonched  him  and  mid.  J  wil.  be  tltow  clenwd.  And  U  &nd  U  hb 
lapomu  wuit  clenxMl.  And  Jo«u>  Miid  vnlo  liiin.  kwk  yotr  id  im  man. 
Bnt  go  f  vait  ech«w  y^tf  to  y*  pric^L  And  offer  y^  gift  wht^  Moae* 
cSniaoded  to  bo  given  y*  y**  mij^ht  beer  witno«  yoTcf. 

At  JoQs  cant  liito  Capernaum,  <«er  cam  on  hundcrdcr  rato  him  and 
Mied  vulo  him  3in  thti  aort.     Sir  ml  acTTaut*  lielfa  aide  in  mi  houae  el 


*fio«tv¥rtu 


rott- 


Ln:T.  XL 


UB  ions  caesM 


533 


y*  pil-M'/,  gTCTowJi  Uirnicnt<^.     And  J«saii  laid  vnto  kim.    I  wil  oStnn 

uid  Iteel  liim.     And  y*  hundvnlvr  amiwcnl  liim  wilh  y^'a  vordra.     Sit 

I J  «in  (lot  &  At  man  wbooa  Iioum  jr«  schold  eaivT.     SaC  je  onll  /*  word 

Itnd  ini  aerrant'  sdial  be  hcdcd.     For  I  am  a  nian  Tnder  y*  power  of 

lifjer,  md  have  soldiem  vtidvnidtl)  me,  and  J  tau  to  ^  aoldicr  go  and 

lie  goeth,  and  lo  an  olher  cika  and  be  cumeih,  and  to  mi  cerrant  do  f 

and  ho  dolli  it.     Jeaoa  hewing  f>  marvelled  and  said  to  y*"  y*  iblowcd 

him     Trulf  J  eai  vnto  yoir,  J  knre  not  fonad  aa  grt«t  bith  no  not  in 

Jul.    Bnt  J  »i  vnio  j-ow  y<  nmni  Rchal  cSin  Ironi  y*  I'JU.  and  y*  Wvot, 

,  and  ectial  bo  f^t  with  Abrnhnm  Jeaak  and  Jafob  in  y*  kingdonm  of 

F heaven,  but  y*  chiMcin  of  y'  kingdoom  acbnl  b«  thrown  in  to  ootwaid 

Idarknos,  ^■■cr  acbal  bo  wcpfng  and  gniLKcJiing  of  tctb.     And  Jous  Nud 

'  lo  J*  hnndcrder,  go  jr  wais  and  a«  jrow  bcluvcdtt,  ao  bu  it  vnto  y*.    And 

his  (errant  waa  hedcd  even  in  y*  muuxi  hoivr. 

And  Jcni*  cam  in  to  Pctcn  Iioua,  und  mw  Klii  mootber  in  law  laid 
L  down  nnd  sick  of  y*  a^<sii,*  and  lio  touched  her  bi  y*  bond  and  y*  sx^ 
left  her,  and  tKht'  toom  and  nerved  them. 

And  ble  in  y*  evwiiti!-  y*'  bruugbt  bim  mani  y*  waa  devetled,  and 

I'Witb  hiH  wcid  he  cam  out  y*  aprita,  and  hcak'd  al  y*  weer  U  at  eaae,  y* 

Utnie  y"  popbeola  wordea  whicli  lie  npiuik  uiigUt  be  fulRlled.    He  bath 

ken  our  wcolcaea  on  him,  and  haih  bum  our  ackncsa. 

And  Jesus  Ming  mncfa  nwon  about  htm  oSmaoded  jem  to  f^  to  ^ 

flrr  aide  of  y*  water.    And  on  of  y*  Soribea  cam  tod  eaid  vniu  him. 

Uaster  J  wil  ibiow  y*  whi^eraoerer  ^w  goott.     and  Jesua  raid  vnto 

liim,  Foxe*  halli  ddia,  and  y*  birds  of  ^'aior  hallt  neata,  bat  y*  a5n  of 

EmaD  hath  not  wh<i«r  ho  mai  lai  his  bed. 

And  an  o^er  of  hia  disciples  mid  mic  him.  Sir  aufTer  me  firel  to 
depart,  and  burl  mi  fa^.  And  Jc»tia  mid  vnto  him  iblow  nra  and  let 
J*  deed  bnrt  JncT  deed. 

And  alter  Ihi  i-ntercd  Into  i  hone'  hi*  di)«ipiU*  fblowed  him,  and  lo 
jfiTT  u'list  A  grci-t  Htnorm  on  y*  aw,  in  no  much  y'  y*  boot  waa  coverd 
Yrilh  y*  wavea.  He  alept.  And  hi.t  diictpiU  cSmo  imd  miaod  him,  and 
Miid.  L.  aare  ts  we  pen'sab.  And  bo  anid  rnto  ^em,  y«  tmalfaithd 
,  whi  be  ye  aftid.  ^cn  he  roos  and  rebuked  y*  wiadea  and  y* «««.  and 
^eer  waa  i  gtnat  calm.  But  y*  men  Jeer  roarreied  and  saied.  What 
EsiaOKr  of  ntan  is  y>*  y*  winds  and  see  obe)  Um. 

And  after  he  was  cSme  en  y*  otbur  tide  into  y*  gergMeena  conlree, 
y"  mctt  btm  ij  dove!d«,  cfJniing  fonb  from  y*  grarei,  rcri  ficra  men,* 
•0  y*  no  man  cold  [a*  j*  waf,  and  lo  y**  criod  and  tud,  what  boBT  w< 


084 


UB  jouk  cuiuis 


L«cr.  XI 


to  do  with  7*  Jam*  jFow  kSii  of  god.  CZmcet  tow  htAter  mkor  lianj  bi 
lormml  tj.  And  Jeer  wm  a  good  wai  fnmi  j'***  aii  biwl  of  inani  (wyu 
feeding.  And  y*  dorels  derird  liim  nivng.  Jf  Jow  GaUTsfoTtfa.tulRit 
va  lo  go  into  jr"  heard  cf  mjn.  And  be  bad  y^  goo.  And  y"  w«ii 
loillii  and  went  into  j*  hofd  of  ftvrijn.  And  k>  j*  kool  beeid  of  swija 
Wt  od'  }-"■' w*1  bl  Ml  hcdlong  place'  in  l6y*  we,  and  died  in  y*  vratet^ 
And  y*  swijnliordu  Hod  nnd  cane  into  citee,  aod  told  y<°>  f*  hool 
iniilt«T,  nnd  w)i»t  taking  y'  dci-cllcd«  wecr  in.  And  loo  f  hoc)  dllc« 
cam  forth  and  mot  Jwoii,  and  nJler  j^  had  *cod  him  j**  denred  him  jr* 

1m  wold  de^wTt  out  of  /ooa  cooiM. 


*  4pf"V'** 


Kara  row  f|nifn«S 


ADomoii  TO  Nont  on  P»ob  SOS, 
Vtt  mtut,  bowDTAr,  do  him  the  jnatlce  (a  adiait  that  tba  teaming*  of  tlia 
QiVKti  in  which  he  bvliered  mtdd  Uta  ouunw  ha  tuuk  ■  TOll|[ioiis  daly.  In 
Um  Nat«a  to  the  HholniM  rvnion  of  the  NVw  ToidaiBHitl,  ih*  Uliiric;  of  Ilia 
Chnrcb  of  EngUoil  in  tlitia  tpokdn  of:  "Thn  prajrai  ot  that  rretcKdtd 
Clmroh  Snrvion  un  not  >Ronpt«bte  to  6o<1,  no  mnra  tiian  U«  AouAhji  »^ 
tMbai"  Tho  ci>inn)eiit  oa  tbo  XVII.  Chap.  9  Vet.  ot  the  BoTt^tation  ii  Uii>: 
"Pioteola&ta  fooluhly  nxjiouiid  Itus  of  Roina,  biw>uM  ah*  aboddtth  lb* 
blood  of  UorMik*.  But  iheii  blood  U  not  tba  blood  of  uinu?  anj  nan 
than  tho  blood  el  TbrirM,  HaukiUata,  uud  oth«c  auch  llkn  pcraoiu,  (or  tba 
abeddtng  of  wbiub,  bj  oidat  of  joaLloe,  no  CaumotiiTaaltb  iball  over  b« 
■UdatoaHwci." 


LECTTUEE  SH 

THB  BKGtUSH  LANQ0AGB  AND  LITERATUBB  SUBIKa  THI 
BGIGN  OF  ELIZABETH. 

Th2  Mirrotir  for  Magistrates,  to  which  Warton  devotes  much 
more  space,  and  ascribes  more  importance  than  it  merits,  was 
the  first  conspicuous  work  that  appeared  after  the  accession  of 
Elizabeth,  and  was  moreover  the  most  voluminous  production 
in  English  poetry  between  the  time  of  Lydgate  and  that  of 
Spenser.  It  was  the  work  of  several  different  writers :  but  only 
one  of  them,  Sackville,  better  known  as  the  author  of  Gorboduc, 
exhibita  any  real  poetical  power. 

The  general  plan  of  the  work  is  an  imitation  of  Boccaccio's 
Se  Casibus  JHrindpum,  which,  as  I  have  mentioned,  was  made 
hy  Lydgate  the  groundwork  of  his  Fall  of  Princes ;  but  the 
personages  la  the  Mirroar  for  Magistrates  all  belong  to  English 
history,  and  the  narrative  part  of  the  poem  ie  little  else  than  a 
rhymed  chronicle,  designed  to  include  all  the  tmgical  events 
known  to  have  happened  to  persons  distinguished  in  the  annals 
of  England. 

The  prologue  hy  Sackville,  or  Induction  as  he  calls  it,  is  not 
destitute  of  invention,  and  the  versification  is  smooth  and  flow- 
ing; but,  both  in  this  respect  and  in  its  allegorical  representa- 
tions, it  is  so  far  inferior  to  Spenser,  that  it  has  been  deservedly 
eclipsed  by  that  great  author.  Nor  does  this  work  possess 
much  philological  value,  for  it  exhibits  few  marks  of  progress 
or  change  in  the  language.  In  this  latter  particular,  it  is  more 
archaic  than  Surrey  and  Wyatt,  who  preceded  it  by  a  generation. 


636 


sTAxnnrRST 


tart,  xa. 


The  a  final  ig  sometlnio*  Articulated  in  the  powwdve^  tbon^ 
otherwise  sileut,  as ; 

Wiih  Nighl«'s  ttaires  thick  powdred  erery  irbere. 

This  is  a  point  of  some  interest,  because  it  helps  to  explain  s 
grurniiinliail  corruption,  which  about  thi^  time  bM^nmo  almost 
iiiiiv^rKiil — tiic  cmplo^'iRi-Dt  of  the  penoiu]  pronoun  /t>>  lu  the 

idgn  of  tllO  pOK90»HiT0  CU& 

A  remnaDt  of  the  old  Anglo-Saxon  geniodial,  in  ita  paSRive 
signifiGatiou,  eometimes  occurs,  as: 

Tho  wtl*  that  tant  >■>  wem!)r  wm  to  »eta, 

wen  being  here  u«ed  pamiTcly,  Instead  of  our  modern  form  to 
be  9«n,  In  thift  cnae,  however,  teen  i$  not  &  partJcipW,  but  hu 
tht;  fiiroe  of  a  true  pMxive  infinitive  or  geruadiaU 

SacicTille  is  the  principal,  if  not  the  »ote,  author  of  a  more 
important  work,  which  has  been  publbhcd  both  under  t-he  title 
of  Gorlioduc  and  of  Fcrrex  and  Porrex.  Thiit  is  n-iiiarknble  M 
being  the  liist  regular  tragedy  in  tho  EngU«ib  langungc,  though 
ooDBtriicted  in  many  respect*  upon  very  different  principles 
from  the  modern  tragedy.  The  most  noticeable  rcolurc  of  in 
form  l»  tho  introduction  of  what  waa  called  (lie  *  duml>  »hov/ 
ail  allcgoritnil  piiotoiiiimio  ciioniv,  at  the  beginning  of  each  ao^' 
and  of  a  reguUiv  vocal  choruH  at  the  end  of  each  except  the  Inst. 
Tbe  use  of  the  former  seems  to  have  been  to  fill  up  the  iipaca 
between  the  acts  with  eomethjng  which  nbouM  serve  to  render^ 
1ms  abrupt  tho  change  of  titno  and  place ;  for  the  unities  nr« 
not  oWrvcd  iu  the  play,  and  Sackville  evidently  tbougbt  tlioC 
this  dt-pnrtun^  ft-ora  the  canons  of  the  classio  stage  ought  to  t>e 
in  some  way  compensated. 

The  nile  of  unity  of  time  and  plaoe  had  really  no  bighn 
origin  than  the  mechanical  diSiculties  of  Mcne-fihirUng  on  tha 
primitive  stage.  It  is  fortunate  for  dramatic  truth  ttiat  raoderB 
artists  hiivo  bran  wise  enough  to  rite  above  so  artiitraiy  a  pre> 
•criptJoiL    Ijfe  and  nature  exhibit  no  man's  whole  cbaractei^ 


^ 


LiwT.  XIL 


sriMuirBST 


M7 


derelope  and  iUuatmt«  no  master  pasalon,  in  a  nagle  day,  or 
upon  a  single  scene.  In  tbe  moral  and  intellectual,  as  in  tbe 
phyucal  world,  time  is  an  essential  element.  Tho  ctcdIs  which 
subdue  or  a^ravntc  our  native  propensities  produce  no  iinrue- 
diate  and  appn^clabte  efTects  upon  clmracter.  Moral  results  are 
slowly  unfolded,  and  can  be  eeen  and  appreciated  only  hy  ibe 
alternate  liglits  and  shades  of  difForontly  combined,  circiim- 
•tanceis  and  varied  impulses.  Nature  dues  not  uphi.-avu  and  oliupe 
a  oontinciit  at  one  throe,  and  even  chemical  aftioity  foriiiit  no 
intttunlaiieouseoinbiitatioiisof  inuUix>lii.-<l  ingrL-dient^  Both  the 
formation  and  the  knowledge  of  character  are  giadual  aild  slow. 
We  know  and  appreciate  a  man  only  by  oontioned  obeervatioa, 
under  different  conditions  of  time  and  place  and  eircuinstance ; 
and  the  characters  of  a  drama  can  best  be  revealed,  in  all  their 
eotnplcteiicsi,  only  by  changes  of  outwanl  t^urroundingy,  and  a 
aOGoession  of  events,  tbe  oocurreQce  of  which  at  one  place  and 
aae  time  implies  a  greater  violation  of  the  truth  of  life  than  is 
involved  in  the  shifting  of  a  scene,  or  the  supposition  that  day% 
or  weeks,  or  years  intervene  between  acta  of  tbe  drama  nhich, 
upcn  tlie  stage,  are  separated  by  an  interval  of  but  u  few 
oiomcntx. 

I  have  mentioned  that  Iiord  Bemcrs's  translation  of  Froiiiaart 
was  followed  by  the  app*-«raiKv  of  *ev.Tal  oriyioal  English 
chronicles,  generally  of  slender  literary  merit;  but  the  period 
we  are  now  conaidering  gave  birth  to  a  work  of  much  greater 
importance,  both  in  a  hietorieal  and  in  a  pbilologiol  point  of 
Tiew.  I  refer  to  the  Chronicle  of  Holioahed,  which,  iw  well  as 
those  of  Hall  and  other  early  annalists,  was  diligently  studied 
by  Shaketpeare,  and  must  have  influenced  his  style,  as  well  as 
famished  him  witli  liixtorical  and  biographical  facts.  Holin- 
•hed's  tustory  of  England  is  a  compiLition  from  various  authors, 
some  of  earlior  date,  and  some  writing  expie^ly  for  tliiM  under- 
taking. There  is,  therefore,  naturally  a  great  diversity  and 
inequality  of  style  and  of  literary  merit.  In  these  r(4pr«t-s 
few  parts  of  HoHoshed  como  up  to  the  Life  of  Richard  UL, 


ttSU 


STAKiaOBffr 


tact.  XU, 


ftftcribed  (o  Slorc,  still  fewer  to  Ctieke'a  Hurt  of  Sedition.  Tb« 
ran^  of  siilijectii  diticusfled  in  thifi  compilation  is  grvat;  for  the 
work  alfc-inpts  the  natural,  and  partloily  the  literary,  history  of 
EoglutK),  »H  wdl  us  tut  polittcitl  Slid  its  mnrlJAl  .innals.  The 
m<itti[ilicil)r  of  topics  tn-iiUtil  n^aired  a  eorrwpondiug  cstent 
and  variety  of  diction,  and  tli«refore  this  chronicle,  in  Ite  •ereral 
pATts,  coBBtitittod  much  the  most  complete  and  comprehennre 
repository  of  Iho  English  tongue  which  had  yet  appeared.  It 
it  hence  of  great  valnci  as  aa  exhibition  of  the  full  resources  of 
the  language  nf  prose  In  the  middle  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  rtHgn. 
The  moot  ourioug,and,  to  the  lexicographer  at  lca«l,  the  most 
important  part  of  this  collection,  is  the  description  and  btstofj 
of  Irclniid  by  Bicbant  Stanihiusl,  contained  in  the  sixth  volome 
of  the  edition  of  1808.  StnuihurstwnK  a  literary  coxcocab,  who 
bad  a  tiigh  and  appamntly  a  wcll-mcritvrl  nspiitation  for  l«aiii* 
infr,  but  who  did  not  Mi«;e«>d  in  imprrssiDg  his  contomporariea 
with  miteh  respect  for  hU  abilities  a.s  an  ori^nal  vritrr,  or  cnn 
as  a  translator;  for,  like  most  of  the  titorati  of  bis  time,  he 
attempted  the  difficult  problem  of  rendering  the  tieautiei  of 
cUsoe  poetry  in  modem  verB«^  Ue  pnbUahed  a  version  of  tbe 
fint  four  books  of  Virgil's  <^neid  in  hexameters,  but  does  not 
seom  toharo  found  encouragement  in  public  favour  to  proescate 
the  work.  N<U!bc,  as  quoted  by  Warton,  obserTes  that  'Stany* 
burst,  ttie  otherwiso  learned,  trod  a  foul,  Iitmbring.  boixtcrou^ 
wallowing  measure  in  his  translation  of  Virgil.'  The  reader 
will  not  tinci  in  the  following  specimen,  which  I  take  tnm 
Walton,  much  cause  to  dissoot  from  this  opinion  i— 

With  tcnliue  liiitniRg  each  wighl  was  scilcd  in  hnrlLniagi 
'rhon  fiiclier  .^neaa  chronicIiMl  fWiro  loAic  bed  hautia ; 
Tou  bid  me,  O  prinetvae,  to  acarifie  a  festerd  old  Kins 
Kow  tliBt  the  Tioiiina  were  prett  by  the  Grecian  anda. 

Warton  adds,  *  Witli  all  this  foolish  pedantry,  Stanyhtirst  wai 
certainly  a  scholar.  But  In  tbU  traaMlation  he  calls  Cborebiu^ 
one  of  tlie  Trojan  chielji,  a  bedlamite;  he  says  that  old  Priam 


Lm.  XIL 


ITAKiaVMI 


ASS 


|r(^Ie(1  on  hit  sword  M<yrfflay,*  the  name  of  a  nrord  in  the 
GoUitc  romaiices ;  tliat  Dido  would  have  been  glad  to  have  Xnxn 
brought  to  bed  even  of  a  cockney,  a  Dandtprat  fu/plKumbi  and 
that  Jupiter,  id  liisstDg  liis  daughter,  butt  his  pr^j/  pixitmg 

IparroL*    Th<i  Siiinv  critic  quotos  tliotc  Hoes  from  a  piece  of 
Staiiihiirafs  called  '  An  Epitaph,'  etc.,  an  ironical  compoei- 
tjon.     (Sec  Staniluiret,  jMige  lft4.) 


i 


A  Sara  (or  goodnon,  a  gnat  Bcllonn  for  badg«iiMa% 

For  in^tdniaw!  Anna,  ftir  cIiiMitj'e  godlye  Siimuiiib. 

HcxUr  in  a  good  nbill,  a  ludilli  xloute  at  a  d«ad  lift: 

Aim  luliclto,  wilb  Dido  rich  Clcuputrii : 

With  suodrie  DaTuel«>Be,  and  womi-n  many  toon  blamdcoaa,  Ae. 


Stanilmrst  flouriitlied  in  that  brief  period  of  philological  and 
liteniiy  affectation  which  for  a  time  threatened  the  langu^e, 
the  poetry,  and  even  the  prose  of  England  wilb  a  degradation 
aa  oomptete  as  that  of  the  upeech  and  the  literature  of  the  last 
age  of  imperial  Rome.  This  quality  of  stylo  appears  in  ita 
most  offensive  form  iii  the  nau800U«  rhymes  of  Skclton,  in  ita 
moat  elegant  in  Lillie,  in  ita  moHb  quaint  and  ludicrous  in 
StaniliUTBt.  Spenser  and  Shakespeare  wero  tli«  Dei  ex  mtu^ina 
who  checked  the  nivage.i  of  this  epidemic;  but  it  atill  showed 
virulent  sj-mptoms  in  Sylvester,  and  the  style  of  glorious  Fuller 
and  of  gorgeotia  Browne  is  tinted  with  »  glow  which  is  all  the 
mor«  attractive  becatisc  it  is  rccognittcd  as  the  flit-th  of  cnnTalca- 
cence  from  what  Itad  been  a  dangttrotM  malady. 

Stanihurst's  dedication  of  his  history  to  '  Sir  Henrie  Sidneie, 
Lord  Deputic  Gencrull  of  Ireland,'  is  characteristic: — 

My  verie  good  Lord,  thoru  haue  been«  diucrte  of  Ule,  that  with  no 
mall  toil9^  and  great  oammcndAli'.'n,  hnue  throtighlie  iinjiloied  thent- 
wIum  in  CoUiog  and  packing  togitlior  tho  scnipings  and  fragments  of 


*  Worton  «cau  to  !■■*•  ovtrlaolctd  ths  obnou*  a^mnloftT  of  thia 
wUoh  i*  Romuus,  Dot  OotUt^  it  b*ij^  >  omnpovml  tf  moti  and  glaWk 


040 


STAKIimBI 


Uct.Xll 


til*  hwtnria  of  Ireland,    ^mong  wliich  cnie,  m;  Taat  ftiM>d,  and  iiKrsid 
coin|Miiion,  nuiiiitcr  Edmtmi)  Campion  di^l  lo  iMrnedlw  bti^nii*  bini>  { 
Mirr,  In  lli«  penning  of  ccrtAinv  br««fc  ttwfn,  cin^ming  tliat  cotuitrir. 
tut  c«rlui  It  WM  |p«at)l«  ta  be  Iitinti)t*sl,  tkit  citlitT  hi*  di«unc  Iim)  not 
bocnu  aborter,  or  t-Iw  hu  lencara  liad  not  Urrni-  longiT.     For  if  Alcxm-J 
der  wore   mi  nuulit  with  IIoomt  hi*  himoric,  ib«t  DOtwiihouMBBf  ^ 
TlMniles  ir«re  m  cmbl>oil  and  a  mggvd  ilmrre,  Iirinj  in  outward  Icflturc 
BO  (icfiirmed,  aud  in  Inward  oondilionH  to  crooked,  a*  ho  ncmcd  u 
■land  lo  no  beilor  Bleed,  than  to  load  ape*  in  Iwtl :  ;ct  the  Taltant  cap- 
MiiMi  wdghing  how  linelie  ih«  goldtw  poet  haih  Kt  Tovth  the 
dandeprat  in  his  colour»t  did  aooner  with  to  l>«  Homer  hb  ' 
thnn  10  lie  fh«  Alexander  of  tbu  doJtMi  riilimoiir,  which  vniertookil 
with  hi*  wooddm  Tcrwa  lo  blase  hia  bmoiu  and  inurtiall  exploit*:  honri 
Riitch  ranveoiigfit  Ircloiid  (being  in  nundric  sgea  sdxed  of  dinerw  good 
aad  cor^ious  Ateuuden)  *ore  to  long  and  iliirM  Hfier  bo  nro  a  chirk*j 
ao  mninicr  Campioo,  who  waa  ao  Tpri^t  in  conffienca,  so  d««pe  ta] 
ind(tD[Ti4-nl,  co  ripe  in  elocjnmcp,  as  ih«  counlrip  might  haiie  bem«  ' 
luwirvd  to  haao  had  lfa«r  historie  trulio  repotted,  pithilte  handkd,i 
briiutlic  pnliidicd. 

Uuwbcit  alllxKigfa  th«  gloM  of  Ids  fine  ifahndgment,  being  matcht^ 
with  other  nunu  diiotDgii,  buo  a  auriMUMRg  kiod  nf  e^xocUcncui:  jH  it 
wan  to  hudlcd  up  in  hiMle.a*  in  roapectof  a  Cnmidoti  hiaabnhtt*  per- 
feotion,  it  acemrd  mlhiT  to  be  n  woorke  nxizhlitr  bowod,  tban  amooihlie 
pbiocil.  Vpon  wlitch  ground  the  genlleniirn  being  willing  that  Ins  to 
teaidvr  a  *udklii^.  luiuing  n>  yet  but  grrvne  Inni^  iibould  baue  bna 
•wadtod  and  rockt  in  a  cradle,  till  In  tract  of  limo  the  ioinl*  thereof 
were  knit,  ftiidgmwen  Mrougex:  yet  uotwiihfuuding  bo  waa  m>  cnM 
in  tlw  nieku  of  lliia  deierminutioii,  that  hi*  luatoric  lu  mitdting  wiie 
wandred  thmiigh  Kundrie  hnoda,  and  beiiig  ibin'withsl]  in  certdooplaea 
•oroewbHt  li<:l:Ic  loonged  (lor  matsler  Cauij'ion  did  lorne  it  to  epttUtt) 
atid  in  other  plsccBoiucr  aparc,  it  iwilli-d  ntore  inlos  out  of  ecboolt^ 
aud  drowm-d  weightier  maitera  in  rilenee,  than  the  author  (*p«i  beWT^ 
view  and  longer  warch)  would  hano  j^miiitud.  Tbns  Riudi  being  ' 
the  aager  tort  pondensd,  and  lI>d  porffciiou  of  ibe  hirtorio  ear 
doflired:  I,  as  <nie  of  the  most  that  could  doo  Ira^i,  wn*  fully  rcHitunl 
Id  inrich  nwisWr  Campion  his  clironicle,  vilb  furthrr  addiiioR*.  Bat 
wcigliiiig  OH  lite  other  iddc,  that  my  coiirx-  picklhrtd  could  not  haue 
bMne  Bulablio  knit  with  hi*  fine  rilkr,  ami  wbst  a  diaijrace  it  wer«^ 
biingwlie  to  bntr-h  rp  n  ricli  gnnneni,  by  ctouting  it  with  pnuibea  t4 
■undiie  GoIour)>,  1  wo*  fonhwith  rKlnimed  iroui  my  Ibroer  renlnlic^ 
re^ouiag  it  for  bi-itcr,  that  nty  pun  abould  vaike  la  rtcfa  wiae  is  ikal 


IMT.  XIL 


nARinOKST 


Ml 


emggtn  and  bnlkUi  inie,  as  Uie  traili  oT  (lie  t»alt«r  being  fbiprued,  1 
mwiA  Bvither  ojwnliu  burrow,  nor  priuilie  iidU-scII  might  lu  anir  griM 
purpuK'  from  hi*  biBiorii'.  Bui  a«  1  was  huinaMfrin;;  iliat  worko  by 
s(«tlttui  rn  the  aiiuill,  I  vnt*  given  to  vodcrdaud  bv  ttrmv  of  minr 
acqnuntance,  tliat  otlion  bad  brought  our  mv  liJEioiic  to  |]i«t  ripe 
n«Mir,  lu  lay  ftioQ  llicriin  would  uraiir  bai  nwdlcMC.  Wb^revpua 
b«ng  wiDtog  lo  be  nwd  of  th«  biirdm,  And  Iratb  alto  is  lurcbiiis  wieo 
to  fbrslall  any  mnn  his  tmiioti,  I  wiu  o(intcntcil  to  kuu  llicm  tliumi^Dg 
in  the  forgo,  and  quirt.tie  to  rrpairn  to  mine  vmiaU  itnd  priBiinalModic:^ 
taking  il  iKit  to  Rtimd  with  good  tnancm,  like  a  fltttcriiig  Rio  lo  full  in 
au  oiW  miin  hi*  dish.  Ilowboit  tbu  littl<!  painii  I  tooko  ihcTcin  u-as 
not  so  socntltio  mewvd  within  roy  clooct,  but  it  >tipt  out  nt  ono  chiiike 
or  Other,  and  rotncd  no  fario  abroad,  a*  it  was  wbtsjierL'd  in  ttioir  cam 
who  boforo  were  in  tli«  liistorie  bitrieJ.  Tbe  gratleinen  oonccitiisg  a 
gi^ater  opinion  of  Bift  ilian  I  was  well  able  to  rpboM.  diuJt  vmid  cflre- 
tuallic  with  nie,  that  as  well  «c  their  ini>t!iaoe.  as  lor  tli«  ulTeclion  I  ban 
my  Dntiuo  cuunti'ie,  1  would  put  mine  helping  band  to  tlifi  btiitding 
and  pcrfucttng  of  m  coTiimeii<labl«  n  worko.  Ilaaing  brMilli«d  for  a 
few  diiicH  on  this  motion,  albeit  I  knnw  that  my  woiko  wn/t  plumed 
with  dowii«,  and  at  that  citno  wji«  not  milicinitlie  fvatbercd  to  lliv- :  yet 
I  wa«  bv  them  wci«d  not  lo  bearn  my  telfe  coy,  by  gioing  nijr  cntier 
friendN  in  m  reaaonable  a  roquent  a  Rjuemi^h  repulte.  Wherefcm,  my 
idngolar  good  lord,  hereis  I  lid  downc  to  your  lordtibip  his  viirw  a  bride 
ditKonne,  with  a  iaggod  historic  of  a  ragged  wcolopiibltkc.  Yd  a« 
naked  as  at  the  fiml  bluMh  it  wftinetb,  if  it  shall  Hand  wJCb  your 
liORor  \uA  pleasure  (whom  I  tnkf  to  be  an  expert  lapidarie)  M  THcaut 
boana  to  tneearcb  it,  yon  iihnlt  find  tbcK^  utoncs  of  ciicb  e»tiiuatioD, 
as  are  worth  to  be  coucht  in  rich  and  pnrtiouR  collar*^  And  in  eepedalt 
yoor  lordship,  ahntio  all  olhcrii,  in  that  jou  hnnc  tbe  charge  of  that 
eotmtris,  mate  here  bo  Khoolcd,  by  n  right  lino  to  leiiell  your 
gouciDcmenL  For  in  pomsing  ttita  historio,  you  (hall  find  vice 
|nini4)iid,  vcriiie  rewarded,  rebi^ion  Huppremed,  loiiiltic  riuilted, 
baughtineiae  disliked,  courteue  beloued,  briberie  dutwTcd,  tuidire  im- 
braecd,  polling  ol&ocre  to  iheir  perpetiiall  »bame  i«i>r(mued,  and 
rpvight  gouenour*  to  tbcir  clernall  fame  estoUed.  And  trnlie  to 
mv  thinking  moh  msgiatratA  nt  mcnne  to  have  a  vigilant  eje  to  ifacir 
cluirgt?,  cannot  bestow  their  time  bctlLT,  llian  when  ibey  sequeMer 
thcmnetties  from  tbe  iifiiiires  of  the  wcnlepiiblikc,  to  recrcat  and  quicktoi 
thdr  Spirits  by  reading  tbe  chronicles  that  dcdphcr  tbe  goueravment  of 
a  wettl«pt:bUk«.  For  as  it  is  no  small  conmradaiinn  far  one  to  !«■» 
■he  doo^igs  of  maaie,  m  il  brccdetb  great  admlraiioo,  geoemlUe  to  bant 


543 


CTAsmcntR 


Lkt.  Xlt. 


•It  lliDM  qnnlitica  in  cmc  mim  liarbotirtd,  for  wliiclie  parlicnlnrlie 
diu«rw  ai-v  <-l*;rnf*o<j.  And  who  «>  will  be  tulilictcd  ta  the  R«diitf  of 
hinbiriee,  thai]  revlitic  find  diuene  cuunu  woritiic  to  be  nincnitirred, 
kbd  feundrU)  twniul  exiuugilea  <tailie  to  be  ibllowvi).  Vpon  wliifh  ground 
the  lowncd  lane,  not  wilJiuut  ammi,  adiodgud  an  luvtoria  to  bv  the 
intvratr  of  raawn,  tli«  crcmiiv  or  «x[>exieiic(>,  the  tup  oT  wislonir,  the 
]>Uh  vf  iiidgviii«nl,  the  libiiirM  of  knowledge,  tlie  ItcnivU  of  polide, 
tlM!  viirol<lr«Me  of  ttvsclicric,  the  kalender  cf  time,  the  Isnterne  of 
tnilli,  lh«  lite  of  i»«iiiorie,  the  dodreaw  of  bdonioitr,  the  regtslcr  of 
ftiili<|itiiio,  t)i«  trumpet  of  chi<ialri«.  And  thid  cur  Iruh  hutoric  boing  . 
dill^iiilic  hce(Ii2>i,  ycii'ldctli  nil  llitM  commodiiies,  I  trust  th« indilTcmit 
Tead«r,  rpon  ihe  viilwining  ihorvof,  will  not  denio.  Bat  if  aiiio  aaa 
Ilia  UvBiach  shall  b«  foand  so  iffodoriio  niced.  or  to  deiDtilie  s|>ic«d,  u 
llat  he  niaie  oot,  Ibreonlli,  digei*!  tho  grofse  drafle  of  m  b««o  ■ooii&triei 
I  doubt  not  bat  your  iord«hip,  who  m  thorou^hUe  nn|iuiinlcd  wiih  tho 
woorthtncnwof  tlie  Hand,  will  he  xoono  pomiAdoI  tu  iMiie  mch  quaint 
and  licoiimuA  rrjiniilourii,  to  fet-d  on  ihdr  cmilio  *nd  doli<alo  wood- 
cockx,  and  williiiglic  to  iicccpt  the  lotting  jircwnt  of  ^our  hvnrtJe  woU- 
wiQer.  The  gill  i»  unall,  lIic  gitier  hid  good  will  ia  groat :  I  ttani  in 
good  hope,  that  the  grratniwM!  of  the  otic  will  oouiilerpoiie  the  aiaal* 
n«M  of  the  otlior.  Wheiefura  that  I  mate  the  sooner  vnbrotd  lh« 
pelfidt  tnuih  thut  is  wmpt  wiiliin  thin  trenUiie,  I  ihollc  crmuo  j'oor 
IdvdiJiip  to  hmd  mo  oillior  your  eura  in  hearing  or  j^our  oic«  in 
noding  tli«  tenor  of  ibo  dincourae  followii^ 

I  add  the  followiug  pamages  from  pp.  6,  7,  for  the  tmkt  of' 
tite  odd  Bpeculutious  od  lan^ti^e.  It  it  notJcMlilo  Uint  among 
the  wordR  mcutloDcil  by  Staiiihiind,  nmr  the  «tid  of  the  eitract, 
w  hftving  been  borrowed  b;  the  Irish  from  the  English,  an 
coat  and  ^otcn,  Tlieee  Are  two  of  the  wonls  cited  by  Daviea  as 
BiifTicicnt  proof  to  'convict*  tbe  Eogltsbnian  *  of  beloDjiing  to  a 
rsoe  tliat  partakes  largely  of  Celtic  blood.'  1  bsvo  do  doaHj 
that  Davics  is  aa  abler  philologist  thnn  Stanihutrt;  but  Stani- 
burst  ia  good  evidence  to  show  that  itt^e  word*  wet«  net 
claimed  as  Celtic  in  Celtic  Ireland  itself,  three  hundred  yeanij 
ago. 

I  find  it  aolemnlie  adoondied,  Mwdl  in  aome  of  the  Irith  {woplilMa 
M  in  GtrahL  Cainh.  iImi  Gftihctiu  or  Gaidelua,  &  aOvr  hhn  Slnioa 
Brocks,  deuiaed  the  Irish  Inngungo  out  of  all  other  tooogs  thao  axoat 


JSi 


LCCT.  XIL  BTAKIHirBST  543 

in  the  world.  And  thereof  (em th  CambreQais)  it  is  called  Gaidelach, 
partlie  of  Gaidelus  the  first  founder,  and  partlie  for  that  it  'j9  com- 
l^wimded  of  all  languages.  But  considering  the  counte  of  interchanging 
and  blending  of  Bpeechea  togither,  not  hy  inuention  of  art,  but  bj  vro 
of  tallce,  I  am  rather  led  to  bel^ue  (seeing  Ireland  was  inhabited 
within  one  yeare  after  the  diuision  of  toonga)  that  Bastoleiius,  a  brancli 
of  Japhet,  who  first  ^ized  vpoa  Ireland,  brought  thither  the  same  kind 
of  sp^h,  Bome  of  the  72  that  to  this  familie  befell  at  the  desolation  of 
Babell.  Tnto  whom  succeeded  the  Scithians,  Grecians,  Egyptians, 
Spaniards,  Danes,  of  all  which  the  tooug  must  n^eda  have  borowed 
part,  but  especiallie  retaining  the  steps  of  Spnniah  then  spoken  in 
Granado,  as  from  their  mightiest  anceatora.  Since  then  to  Henrie 
Fitzempresse  the  conqueror  no  such  inuasion  happened  them,  oa 
whereby  they  might  be  driuen  to  infect  their  natiue  language,  vntouchcd 
in  manner  for  the  space  of  seuenteene  hundred  yeares  after  the  arriuall 
of  Iberius.  It  s^emeth  to  borrow  of  the  .Spanisli  the  common  phrase, 
Commeatato,  that  is,  How  doo  you?  or  how  fareth  it  with  you?  It 
fetchetch  sundrie  words  irom  the  Latine,  as  arget  at  Argentum,  monie; 
■alls  of  sal,  salt ;  cappouUe  of  Cabailas,  a  plough  horse,  or  (according 
Tnto  the  old  Knglish  terme)  a  caball  or  caple :  birreat  of  the  old 
motheaten  X-line  word  Birretum,  a  bonnet.  The  toong  is  sharpe  and 
sententiouB,  &  ofiVreth  great  occasion  to  quicke  apophthegms  and 
proper  allusions.  Wherefore  their  common  iestera  and  rimers,  whom 
they  tenne  Bardn,  are  naid  to  delight  passinglie  these  that  conceiue  the 
grace  and  propertie  of  the  toong.  But  the  true  Irish  indeed  differeth 
■0  much  from  that  they  commonlie  apeake,  that  scarse  one  in  fine 
hundred  can  either  rend,  write,  or  Tndersfand  it.  Therefore  it  is 
preserued  among  certeine  of  their  poets  and  antiquari^.  And  in  verie 
deed  the  language  carrieth  such  diflicultte  with  it,  wliat  for  the  strange- 
nesse  of  the  phrase,  and  the  curious  fcatncs  of  the  pronuntiation,  that  a 
verie  few  of  ihe  countrie  can  atteine  to  the  perfection  thereof,  and  much 
lease  a  forrener  or  stranger. 

A  gentleman  of  mine  acquaintance  reported,  that  he  did  see  a  woman 
in  Kome,  which  was  possessed  with  a  babling  spirit,  that  could  haue 
chatted  anie  language  sauing  the  Irish ;  and  ihat  it  was  so  difficult,  aa 
tlie  verie  deuell  was  grauelled  therewith.  A  gentleman  ti;at  atood  by 
Answered,  that  he  tooke  the  speech  to  be  so  sacred  and  holie,  that  no 
damned  feend  had  the  power  to  apeake  it ;  no  more  than  they  are  able 
to  sale  (as  the  report  goeth)  the  verse  of  saint  John  the  euangeliat,  '  £t 
verbum  caro  factum  est.'  Nnic  by  God  his  mercie  man  (quoth  Ihe 
other)  I  stand  iu  doubt  (I  tell  you)  whether  the  apostles  la  their 


544 


STANtUVBST 


Lacr.  XU 


eopleua  mart  of  langungca  at  Jnnmlcm  conld  Iiftuo  xpnlim  Irinli,  >l 
t1i«y  vrvtK  aiiipcmA :  wbtrreat  tlin  <y>in{nnia  bcorlilic  laiigi>rd.  A*  linmi 
03  th«  Iri>h  loong  i%  yet  it  Inckcth  {Iiiktm  woni*,  and  tiorrmmtfa  theia 
verbatim  oT  Ae  Engliidi.  An  Un-rc  i*  do  vul^nu-  br'ah  word  (vnleaa 
tlior<!  be  some  od  teatte  tl»l  lurketb  in  nnio  piivuiv  tkirwds  or  uUicr 
of  ihoir  wtorcfaouad)  for  *  oote,  a  goirnf,  a  dtitM,  ma  hal,  n  drinking 
C171  .■  but  onclio  tliey  v»e  the  mhwi  ironb  with  •  little  inflinDon.  Tbty 
rm  bUo  tito  c<intnict«d  F^gl'M^t  phraM,  God  monow,  liint  >■  to  nia^ 
(rod  giuc  f  oil  A  good  mcmiBg. 

The  sp&cQ  I  have  devot«d  to  Stftoibnnit  tnsy  aeem  out  of 
jHXtportiun  to  his  moriU;  but  I  have  dirclt  upon  bitn  as  p^rUaps 
tbv  most  clinmd eristic  sprcimen  of  tiio  very  niinicrous,  though 
ilioft-liveH,  claM  to  whlcli  he  belongs  —  •  citan  which  ha* 
cxvrcLMxl  a  more  importnnr  nml,  I  miut  mid,  iu  the  rod  bcno- 
licial,  isfliioDoc  on  the  English  language  lliftu  npfxuin)  to  har* 
beiin  geacntlly  allowed.  The  stnuniDg  after  effecit,  which  is  m 
vi^iltlc  in  tbc*-  writers,  led  thc-io  to  ttiiplwy  tho  widest  Toca> 
hulory  withiii  their  reach,  uad  to  vxpeiiux^ut  upon  all  posoble 
combinations  of  words.  Their  cxtravagaQOcs  were  mod  nndt 
ridiciiloiM  by  the  purer  style  of  the  generatitin  nf  nut  Hon  which 
immediately  foUowwi  them,  and  while' they  were,bm  for  a  Tcrr 
brivf  period,  dangerous  by  the  force  of  their  exiunple,  tbejr 
affluence  and  rariety  of  diction  Ioa|;  nrrcd  as  a  repo«atory  of 
verba]  wealtL,  wittch  succeeding  literuturc  hna  hu-gc);  dnwn 
upon. 

I  haw  si>6kcn  of  tho  literary  and  philological  ofTcctation  of 
Statiihuntt's  time,  aa  having  assumed  its  most  elegant  form  in 
tJie  workii  of  Lillie,  the  Htiphuist.  Though  the  quality  of  style 
called  Euphuism  has  more  or  less  prevtuled  in  all  later  periods 
of  English  literature,  the  namo  which  dcsignat«s  it  had  become 
almost  obsolete  and  forgotten,  until  Scott  rerivcd  it  id  hi* 
character  of  Sir  Ptercic  Shufton.  The  wonl  is  taken  from 
Euphuca,*  the  name  of  the  hero  of  a  tale  by  John  Lillie,  iba 
tint  part  of  which  is  entitled  Eupbues,  the  anatomie  of  Wit  [ 

■  Tho  Grcolc  iv^viti  meuu  vtll-EraTa,  qmunctrical ;  also  tfartr,  witlf ,  ud  dii 
[■  tlw  BtiiM  ID  wliL«h  LUli*  tppUo*  illo  lib  Imrl 


4 


LuT.  xn.  xnPFuiSK  S45 

the  second,  Enphuea  and  bis  England.  It  consiBta  of  the  his- 
tory and  correapondence  of  a  young  Athenian,  who,  after 
spending  some  time  in  Italy,  viaita  England,  in  the  year  1579; 
and  aa  this  was  the  period  when  the  author  flourished,  it  was, 
of  course,  a  story  of  the  time  of  its  appearance.  The  plot  is  a 
mere  thread  for  an  endless  multitude  of  what  were  esteemed 
fine  sayings  to  be  strung  upon,  or,  as  Liltie  himself  expresses 
it, 'fine  phrases,  smooth  quips,  merry  taunts,  jesting  without 
meane  and  mirth  without  measure.'  The  formal  characteristics 
of  Euphuism  are  alliteration  and  verbal  antithesis.  Its  rhe- 
torical and  intellectual  traits  will  be  better  understood  by  an 
example,  than  by  a  critical  analysis.  An  extract  from  the 
dedication  of  the  second  edition  to  the  author's  '  Very  good 
friends,  the  Gentlemen  Schoters  of  Oxford,'  may  serve  as  a  spe- 
cimen.    It  is  as  follows :  — 

There  is  no  ^rrivil^e  that  needeth  a  pardon,  neither  ia  there  any 
remisMon  to  be  aaked,  where  a  commission  is  granted.  I  spenke  (his, 
Gentlemen,  not  to  excuse  the  o/Tence  which  is  taken,  but  to  ofibr  n 
defence  where  I  was  mrslakeit.  A  cleare  conscience  is  a  sure  curd,  truth 
hath  the  premgntiue  to  apeake  with  ;>lninnesse,  and  the  modosty  to  heare 
■with  patience.  It  was  reported  of  some,  and  beleueed  of  ninny,  that  in 
the  education  of  Ephiebiifl,  where  mention  is  made  of  Uniuorsitiow,  that 
Oxford  was  to  much  either  defaced  or  defamed.  I  know  not  ivlmt  the 
enuiouB  have  picked  out  by  malice,  or  the  curious  by  wit,  or  ibe  guilty 
by  their  own  galled  consciences;  but  this  I  say,  that  I  was  as  fiirre  from 
thinking  ill  as  I  find  them  from  iudging  icell.  But  if  I  slioiild  goe  about 
to  make  amends,  I  were  then  faultj-  in  somewhat  amisse,  and  should  shew 
my  selfe  like  Apellea  Prentice,  who  coueting  to  mend  the  nose  maiTcd 
the  neck  ;  and  not  vnlike  the  foolidi  Dicr,  who  ncuer  thoiipht  his  clotli 
fitack  vntil  it  was  iurned.  If  any  fault  he  committt'J,  impute  it  lo 
EuphueB  who  knew  3-ou  not,  not  to  Lylie  who  halos  jon  not.  Yet  I  may 
of  all  the  rest  most  condemne  Oxford  of  vokindnes-se,  of  vice  I  cannot, 
who  seemed  to  weanc  me  before  she  brought  me  forth,  and  to  (jiue  me 
bones  to  gnaw  before  I  could  get  the  teat  to  suck.  Wlierein  slie  played 
the  nice  mother,  in  sending  me  into  the  Country  to  nurw,  where  I  tyred 
«t  a  dry  breast  three  yeercs,  and  was  at  the  last  enforced  to  weane  my 
■elfa.     But  it  was  destmy,  for  if  1  had  not  bin  gathered  from  the  tree 


M6 


nn  mtLtp  sidskt 


UcT.  XU 


in  tb«  bud,  I  lihanlil  bdng  blovmo  liaue  proued  a  hlatX :  moA  m  good  II  ■ 
ja  lo  hv.  an  n>l<lle  Ejrge,  iw  nn  idle  bin). 

Eui'lium  ut  Ilia  luriitatl  I  am  nMtirod  will  view  Oxford,  vIktc  be 
will  eitlivr  rc-cant  bift  xaj^iii^pi,  or  rvnuc  h»  compluula :  be  ii  aov  on 
ihn  M«>i;  and  bbw  tii?  buili  1>eciit!  loeticd  I  tcnow  i>ot :  but  vrb«reaN  I  \ 
tbniigbt  to  recdn«  iiita  at  Doiivr,  I  mart  meet  him  M  Jlamptatui 
Ifotliiii)^  unn  binder  bis  commlog  but  dvatb,  neitber  myOtiag  boHcmJ 
hi*  dppnriurc  bnl  mkindncsw. 

Conccniitii;  my  wife,  I  bnue  slwayea  tboagbt  n  Tcaprmtly  of 
Oxfnnl,  of  th"  !*ob(^UlT^  and  ot  Iboir  manner,  llat  I  »<nn«i  lo  lie 
rjiibw  ttu  IilolatrJ-  tluin  n  W*-p)ipincr.  Tliey  Uwt  innmtrd  tbi«  toy 
•neri-  viiwiso,  nnd  thi-y  titat  reported  it,  vokind,  aad  yet  nnnt?  nf  tbrm 
can  protifl  ntc  vnlionext.  lint  mppow  I  glannrcd  at  sonie  alnim;  did 
not  Itipiler*  eggo  luring  forth  m*  well  IJolt^  >  li|;ht  biinvife  in  ranb 
M  Castor  A  bright  atHfro  in  bcaucn?  Tlio  Keiridi  tbit  lakatb  iha 
grmtcn  prid«  iit  her  faiihera,  {lifkcd  mno  blnu  :  no  cooiitetiance  but 
hath  aotne  lilttrntdi ;  and  iJiall  Oxford  tlH«  bo  bUowiln*?  I  irbb  it 
were  »o,  but  I  eniiiiot  llituk  !t  is  ao.  But  t  it  in,  it  may  bo  Iwltcr : 
and  wcTO  it  Kidder,  it  is  not  ttic  wont.  ]  tbittke  tlirro  ara  few  Vnl> 
ueniiicK  tbnt  )muo  letne  fatilts  i)ian  Oxford,  many  that  Inna  more,  Done 
bnt  bono  •omo.  But  I  comniit  my  cauu  to  the  cnniciencM  of  thoM 
that  either  know  irbal  I  am,  or  enn  gneaae  wlut  I  xhiitM  bo  :  the  tioa 
will  annt-rr  ihemkJues  In  cmiatming  friendly,  tho  oihrr  if  1  knew  ibtn^ 
I  iron  Id  Rilialic  reasoQiibly. 

Tbna  lolU  lo  iiieur  tbo  ausplcica  of  vnkindncam  in  not  tolling  my 
mini),  and  not  irilling  to  make  any  excuie  whcni  ibt-rc  needa  no 
amondx,  I  <an  neitbcr  cmoo  pardon,  lebt  I  iliould  eoatcmB  a  fuult,  oar 
floocmlu  my  mraiiuig, !«« 1  ^ould  be  thought  a  fcoleL  And  ao  I  end 
yonn  uuurcd  lo  nso. 

The  mcetm  of  Eiiphues  was  rery  great.  The  wort  wm 
long  (1  vade-mecum  with  tho  foabionable  world,  and  cuniiidtTcd 
a  model  of  olcgancw  in  writing  ami  the  hjghcsc  of  authurilJi^t  in 
all  inatt«rB  of  courtly  oaiJ  pol  iabi-d  »pe*vh.  It  contains,  with  rU 
il«  afFectAtiona,  a  great  multitude  of  acute  obsemiUoi)*,  tttid  just 
Mid  even  profound  tboughtti;  and  it  wiu  theaa  striking  (jtmlttios, 
not  less  thtu)  tlie  tiasel  of  its  style,  which  commended  it  lo  tbe 
practical  good  sense  of  eontcmp-nnry  England. 

ThoHtylo  of  Sir  Philip  Sidney,  one  of  tbe  brighteat  orn&menti 
of  the  elegant  prose  titt^nture  of  bis  day,  is  not  a  little  aflfectad 


Vm.  XIL 


tSLTteTBE 


H7 


by  tie  preratimt  taste  for  the  ponceita  of  eupliniflm,  thongli  he 
iutrodiices  theni  much  leas  fre<|URntIy  tlirm  Lillic;  for  they  form 
the  Ktnpto  of  LilUe's  diction,  wiiilc  tb<>y  nrc  bat  ocL'B-''ional 
Lbl(.-iDivhi.-ji  in  that  of  Si<!noy.  Sidney  U,  tiowovpr,  imieh  h«9 
rdcxteroiLt  and  graceful  in  the  neie  of  alUt«ration,  conBODniice, 
and  antithesis,  than  the  great  impiOTer,  if  not  the  iarentor,  of 
tilts  arttfieial  styles  With  Sir  Philip,  they  arc  mo  lahonn-d  nixl 
UDQaturaltM  olmoet  always  to  produce  an  appt-aranct;  of  olumd- 
De«t  and  want  of  skill,  rather  tJuin  of  mastery,  in  a  trifling  art ; 
while  from  the  pen  of  Lillie  tbey  flow  ae  easily  as  if  ho  could 
^ak  no  other  dialect. 

Sidney's  tedious  romance,  tlie  Arcadis,  much  admired  when 

ffirxt  puhlubcd,  is  now  deservedly  almost  forgotten ;  but  his  in- 

HgeniauA  and  eloquent  Defenoe  of  Poetty  will  always  maintain  a 

bigb  place  in  the  asstbetical  literature  of  England.     It  is  Dot 

I  only  an  panic«t  and  persuasive  argument,  but  was,  in  style  imd 

'dietioH,  tiie  best  secubir  proit«  yet  writti-n  in   England,   and 

indeed  the  earliest  specimen  of  real  critical  talent  in  the  lite- 

rain  re. 

The  poems  of  Sidney,  though  retatirely  less  reniarkahle  tliaa 
Ihe  Defence  of  Poesy,  and  more  frct^uently  disfigured  by  trivial 
conceits,  are,  ncvertliulest,  cowpicuoua  f<ir  propriety  and  elegance 
.  of  hinguage,  and  ease  and  grace  of  Tersiflcatjon.  Some  of  them 
tare  in  classic  metres,  but  the  beet  perhaps  are  thow  fastiioned 
after  Italian  models,  and  especially  tbe  sonneta.  But  the  re- 
semblance of  these  poems  to  thote  whoKe  vi^licstion  and  stanza 
Ihey  imitat«  in,  as  In  the  case  of  Surrey,  formal  merely;  for 
t^ey  are  English,  not  Italian,  in  thou^t,  and  their  diction  faaa 
borrowed  nothing  from  the  language  of  Italy. 

TTie  favour  of  the  English  public  was  next  divided  between 
ktwo  authore,  oue  of  whom  i»  now  almost  wholly  forgotten,  and 
the  other  is,  after  a  temporary  oblivion,  now  ttguin  reviving  and 
recovering  hts  just  position  ns  one  of  the  greatest  of  English 
pocbi.  I  refer  to  Sylvester,  the  translator  of  tlie  works  of  Du 
Bartas,  a  contemporary  French  writer,  and  to  Spenser,  tfae 

M  a  I 


548 


ATIHSEB 


Lnr.  XIL 


autJior  of  the  Facrj  Queeae^  the  Slicphord'a  Calendar,  and  other 
minor  works. 

Tlie  principal  poem  of  Du  BaitoR,  nliich  Es  a  tiirtoiy  of  Iha 
Creation,  wax  writU-n  in  a  ttuffidoatly  inflated  style ;  but  this 
was  exag^rated  by  Sylretiter,  who  added  tnunj  pectiliaritia  of 
his  own,  such,  umoa;^  othcrfl,s8 compound,  or mthor aggtutinatei]* 
wonU  mado  up  of  half  a  dozen  radicnls.'  Its  poetical  merit  ia. 
slender,  but  tlie  tnmnlntion  is  not  without  philolopcol  intf  rext, 
bccKtise  it  cot)taI»!(  a  conn id<* ruble  number  of  words  and  lomis, 
of  which  examples  are  hardly  to  be  mot  with  i-lKcwhcrt-,  and 
thcra  are  potssagM  which  eerro  ns  pommetiliuies  and  eiplaiialiont 
of  obi^UfX!  <>xpre«aionR  in  Stiaktspvnrc.  and  other  dramatic 
authors  of  the  time.  It  is,  hoKeviT,  difficult  to  understand  how 
UD  age  that  produced  a  Shskexpeare  oould  be&t/iw  siich  UQ- 
bound«d  applause  on  a  I>u  Bartaa  and  a  Sylvester. 

Spensor  was  ri>proai^ed  in  tits  own  ttitio  nith  an  excen  of.^ 
architixuiN;  but  thti  rt-a!  fault  of  his  diotinn  lie*  mtbcr  in  thai 
use  of  forma  and  expn!<«ions  which  had  become  obsolete  because 
they  dfttervpd  to  parish,  for  which  no  good  authority  could  bo 
cited,  and  which  were,  probably,  unauthorized  coina);*^  of  the 
inferior  poets  from  whom  Hjm.-ii.m.t  look  them,  or  in  many  cases 
perhaps  ItccD-tes  of  his  own.  in  tlie  employment  of  words  of 
tbew  claasefl,  he  is  often  far  from  happy,  but  in  the  mastery  of 
the  true  Englieh  of  his  time,  in  ncutc  scn^bilily  of  ear  and 
exquisite  skill  in  the  musical  arraii)^ineat  of  worda,  bo  has  no 
Buporior  in  tlie  whole  ooinpass  of  Knglish  literature. 

It  does  not  come  within  oiy  plan  to  criticise  Ihe  oUegoiy  of 
the  Faery  Queene,  and  indeed  h«  must  be  a  supcntitioiis  critic, 
whom  the  defects  of  the  plot,  and  its  allegorieal  character,  deter 
from  enjoying  Uic  endlcsa  Iicaiities  of  detail  with  which  this 
most  channing  poem  orerflows. 

Tho  most  striking  peculiarity  of  .Spenser's  diction  \»  analogous 
to  that  which  I  have  before  meiitiitnol  us  one  of  Cbauoe*^ 
greatect  merits  —  a  rare  felicity  in  verbal  combinatioiu  —  and  it 

■  Sm  Fim  SMiNV  LMtar*  u.  p.  SH. 


Lbct.  XIL 


BACoa'a  istixa 


549 


I 


Spensor  it  chiefly  coosista  in  a  very  nice  tease  of  congruity  in 
tkv  cljoicv  iiwl  »]>i)licaU<H)  of  t-pitlictif.  His  adjcctircs  not  onl)' 
qa-vlify  the  doud,  but  tlie;  ure  »o  adapt«d  to  it,  that  ther 
heighten  or  intt-'uiify  its  appropriate  metuting;  and  tliey  *te 
ofUm  iiEod  with  a  reference  to  the  radical  sense  of  the  noun, 
wliicb  shows  that  Spenser  knew  bow  to  presa  even  etymology 
into  )i%  M  A  ini.vmH  of  tlic  cmbelliKlimcnt  of  pot-tioil  dictioD. 

The  Faery  Qiieeoe  U  »t  prt»t.!iit  iiiorc  htudiud,  I  lRdi«rt'C',  thwi* 
it  was  a  century  since ;  but  the  Shepherd's  Calendar,  which  i» 
less  familiarly  kuon-n,  is  full  of  most  exqmaite  poetry,  and  the 
minor  worlw  of  Spcii«i>r  are  scarcely  less  inu-n^ting  to  the 
render  of  taste,  and  to  Uie  philologist,  titan  his  great  allegorical 
epic 

.Most  of  the  works  of  L<Hrd  Bacon  belong  to  the  following 
century,  and  therefore  do  not  come  witliiQ  the  period  to  which 
our  inquiries  urv  limited;  btit  Bacon's  mofrt.  popular  and  mont 
inimudiutcly  influential  prodticlion,  his  KA«a^-a,  appeared  in 
1596,  and  there  is  scarcely  a  volume  in  the  whole  prose  litera- 
ture of  England,  which  ts,  more  emphatically,  at  once  a  product 
of  tlie  English  intellect,  and  an  agency  in  the  history  of  Englinb 
practical  ethice.  The  style  of  the  Essays  b  very  attnictirc, 
tliough  never  [wdantically  exact,  and  oft<?n  evt?n  negligent,  in 
Itsobset-ranceof  the  rules  of  grammatical  concord  and  regimen; 
but  though  many  Latinized  worda  are  introduced,  even  its 
sok-ci«nis  are  English,  and  it  in,  in  a.!!  pmtifihility,  a  fair  picture 
of  ttie  laugtuige  ttsod  at  tliat  time  by  men  of  the  highest  culture, 
in  the  conversational  discussion  of  questions  of  practical  pbilo- 
)^opby,  or  what  the  Gennanit  call  tcorUUicwfom.  It  is  didactic 
in  citnracter,  and  though  it  oflered  nothing  new  to  the  Engliab 
heart,  it  revealed  mudi  to  the  English  consciousness,  of  llint 
day.  It  is  a  formulating  of  the  living  ethics  and  social  opinions 
of  the  cultivated  Briton  of  Elixabeth>  nge,  a  dixLincl  cxprosion 
of  sentiments  and  of  principles  which  tlie  nation  had  been 
trained  to  act  upon,  though  most  often  no  doubt  unconsciously; 
and   it«   immediate  sucocsa  was   owing  to  its  immediate  and 


sso 


EKOLISH   GBUIlUIti 


UcT.  XIL 


univor^  reeo^ition  na  bq  vmbocliiDent  of  the  aatioDal  law  i 
life,  wbicli  all  bad  felt^  but  nuuo  lintl  >'ot  prceeoted  to  the  mtod 
in  a  recorded  objective  forai. 

We  bare  dow  follon-ed  tbe  great  cuneot  of  tbe  Eoglfsh 
upoocli  to  DMu-  the  point  where  to  propose  to  termiDate  our 
iovitttigntionA;  bitt  tbtrre  arc  sc-rcroJ  tributaries  and  sources  of 
its  philological  ioiproveiiieiit,  which  roquiri'  a  somewhat  UctAiIed 
examinatioQ  before  our  survey  caa  he  wud  to  be  approximately 
complete. 

Th«  rcrival  of  the  stiuJy  of  clasHicol  literature  aR«p  a  ahoit 
cuipviinon,  and  tlic  Iit>puli«  wbicli  had  beeu  giTeo  to  modcni 
pbilolofry  b;  the  piiblioilion  of  Pnlitgmve'K  Freueli  Gnunmar, 
led  to  the  production  of  a  considenble  DUtnber  of  Engliab 
gratumafK.  Th^e  have  now  become  exceedingly  rue,  and  are 
almost  forgotten.  So  far  aa  I  can  judge  from  the  few  1  have 
Beva,  tlie  writers,  misled  by  tlictr  partiality  for  the  andi-nt 
languages  and  literature,  occupied  themsckee  leas  vitb  inquiry 
into  the  &cta  and  principles  of  En^^lish  pbilolo^,  than  with 
speculations  upon  improvements  which  mit;lit  be  introdnc«d 
into  tho  syntax  and  orthography  of  their  native  speech.  Th"y 
are  tvlilom  to  be  rcli<^  upon  oh  cridcnoc  with  repaid  to  tl>o 
actual  practice  of  the  best  nntJve  writers,  and  Htill  lent,  as  to  the 
true  theory  of  the  English  tongue.  The  great  authors  of  tho 
fourteenth  and  earlier  centuries  were  little  irtudied,  Anglo-Sasoo 
was  forgotten,  and  tbe  cogunte  InnguagGs  of  Germany  and  the 
North  were  uhnost  unkuowu.  lifiice  the»v  trcati*e«,  inst4«d  of 
being,  nx  all  graniinsirs  oui^ht  (o  he,  ^iefly  Uixtorical,  an^  specu- 
lative, and  designed  to  eifeet  a  reform  or  re-eoDstniciion  of  the 
laognage.  Even  Boa  Jonson's  grammar — whicli  is  known  to 
us  only  in  a  sketch  or  abridgment,  the  tnautiwript  of  the  oom- 
plete  work  havinK  been  destroyed  by  fire  —  tliougb  »  learned 
and  able  production,  is,  in  many  particulars,  not  sustained  by 
the  practice  of  good  autbors  or  even  by  his  own.* 

Id  one  re^iect>  however,  them  old  grammars  are  intenatiof, 

•  See  Fiat  Seriee,  Lorbin  v.  ^  M. 


t-ter.  XIL 


CRITtCISX  AXD  TUEOBT 


Ml 


if  not  barmonioos  and  intoUigilile  enough  to  be  rcully  iiwtjuo- 
tive.  I  refer  to  Ihtiir  lliuorie-8  of  oiHognii>li_v  ami  ])ri>iiiiiination, 
which  arc  curious  and  oftea  ingeniouit.  Hut  phonology  vma  not 
thc-n  knowQ  aa  a  science,  the  radical  sounds  had  Lot  yot  been 
annlysed,  and  the  writers  were  generally  igooniat  of  the  iirthcopy 
of  the  Gothic  luigiinges.  botidt^-j  this,  the  pronunclatjon  of 
.Englub  wofl  ctmngely  dhwordant  in  (l)H'<--rent  nhiren,  and  iC  Lt 
I  impoMible  to  recouole  these  orthOGpiat^  with  each  other  or  with 
iheamdvea.* 

Hlony  eminent  natiro  Echolare,  such  for  example  u  Aaduun, 

Bystcmntically  docrird   the   English   laugtuige  as  a  boulMioua 

jir]^a  incapable  of  polUh  or  refinprocnt,  and  unfit  to  bo  the 

Tehtcle  of  the  inspirations  of  poetry,  or  of  elegant  lit(?jrature  in 

uprose.     Sidney,  much  to  hie  honour,  defends  the  capacities  of 

the  Eugliffa  tongue  for  the  highlit  cnlturc,  and  it  is  a  Htriking 

I'proof  of  hi«  philological  itiaighl,  that  he  was  among  tho  first  of 

^modi^rn  scholars  to  perceive  the  advantage  of  an  iiiiinil<!cted 

Httncture,  and  of  a  syntax  founded  directly  on  the  logical,  not 

;  the  formal,  relation  of  wonls-f 

Though  Aecliam  wns  thoorotically  opposed  to  tbu  cinployracnt 

of  English  for  litvrary  purposes,  or  even  in  diccticsing  the  ximple 

1  Wid  popular  subject  of  archery,  yet  he  showed  no  incounidiiTaltle 

power  in  the  use  of  it,  and  bis  Schooltnastcr,  as  well  as  his  other 

Knglish  writings,  were  highly  useful  in  his  time,  and  were,  in 

all  respoct«,  importAnt  contributions  to  the  litvnUurt-  of  that  a^. 

Arlii^tio  theory  and  crilicisin  have  been  plants  of  slow  growlh 

in  Rnglish  literature.     As  I  liave  «aid  in  relati<m  to  morals,  the 

•I^DglishmaQ,  in  every  branch  of  mental  n»  wt-U  as  of  physical 

•  effort,  inclines  to  action  lather  than  to  specidation.     He  trusts 

to  his  itistiuct^  and  bis  common  sense  to  guide  him,  and  leaves 

it  to  others  to  phitosophisc  upon  tbo  organic  principles  which 

*  8m  lint  Saim,  Lcetvt^  nL 

t  For  Ih*  9fiitila<M  of  AmAmii  oa  tb»  Zo^d  iMgatge,  ami  far  tfaoM  at 
Latlicr  m^kJm  «f  bit  »mi  ih«  iinaiwlkt«]]r  jirtrf^iig  OMtnie^  Md  Fint  Sfrim, 
>X«ct«N  xsi.  Rk  383,  W4 ;  Cor  tboM  of  SUm)',  aw  mat  ititnu,  Ucian  iw. 


$st 


CniTICISU    AND  TIteOBT 


UcT.  XIL 


bave  ^ermiaed  the  Bhi^e  and  chnract^r  of  his  prodncUons. 
Th«  age  of  Elizabeth,  hower^r,  g»ve  hirih  to  Mine  voA»  in 
critics]  aud  artistical  theor;.  One  of  the  inostt  ootiiipicuuuii  of 
tliese  is  Putt«nhuii*s  Arte  of  English  Pocsio,  first  publLih<.-d  in 
I5d9.  It  in,  M  thn  autJior  exprrsMis  it,  'CantrinMl  into  three 
BiwlceH ;  The  fimt  of  Vtuia  and  I'tu-tiir,  the  woond  of  Projior- 
tioii,  tho  third  of  Ornament.'  This  trefttiei.*  shows  aomn  Icuruiog 
and  some  obsurvutton,  hut  no  very  accunte  critical  appreciatjon 
of  the  outliore  it  attcmptx  to  cbaractcrisc.  As  to  the  more  con- 
spiouoos  onuimcnls  of  old  English  tit«:nituri',  it  ia  tru«,  [Kistcril; 
hiia  oonfirined  mtiay  of  Putteoham'*  judgments,  at  IvtM  aa  to 
the  rohitive  rauk  of  the  nutliors,  though  not  always  for  his 
rensonf.  Buti  on  tho  other  ha.Dd,  bo  spvaks  of  the  dull  [h\-imug 
obioQicter,  Hanling,  ns  'a  Poet  Spick  or  Hiotoi-icall,'  who 
'handled  himAiilfti  well  aecortUug  to  the  time  and  manor  of 
his  suhioct;'  he  extraraganti;  coumoada  m&u;  of  hia  dow 
forgoUcn  oontcmpomrioe,  and  concludes  his  moogro  list  of  those 
'wlin  in  anj  age  baae  bone  the  most  ooRinicndtnl  writ^rit  {a 
oure  Kuglish  Pocsio,*wilh  this  'ceosuro'  upon  Queen  Elizabeth: 
'But  last  in  rocitall  and  first  in  decree  is  the  Queeue,  our 
sotieraigne  I^dy,  whoee  learned,  delicate,  nohlo  Muse,  eaaly 
suriuouuti!tli  all  the  rest  that  haue  writtc  before  her  time  or 
since,  for  scticoi  swootnetses  and  aubtillitic,  \t6  it  in  Odv,  Elcj^c, 
Epigram,  or  any  other  kinde  of  |N>cine,  Heroiolc  or  Lyriclte, 
wherein  it  shall  please  bcr  Maicstie  to  employ  her  penne,  eu«n 
b;  as  miidi  oddes  oa  her  owoo  t-xcvllcnt  estate  and  decree 
cxcci-dcth  all  the  ri-st  of  her  ino«t  bumble  viwnlls.' 

The  most  Tultuiblo  ))&rt  of  this  work  is  that  which  treata  of 
the  formal  rei^uLiilt:!.-*  of  poetry,  and  oepecinllj  oT  reni6catioti| 
because  it  throws  a  good  dt-al  of  light  on  the  prunundation  of 
tJuit  1^  — a  subject  ri»pvcting  which  we  are  far  from  being 
well  informed.  \MieD,  howerer,  we  compare  these  chapters  of 
Puttenhan)  with  what  had  long  before  been  nocomplishod  in 
tlic  Romance  langviages  in  the  same  branch  of  aiticiani^Air 
example,  with  tbo  Provcuful  Flon  del  Gay  Saber,  eetier  dichaa 


UM>T.XII. 


TBjUISL&TIOKB 


Si3 


Laa  Leyt  d*  Amors,  of  the  fuurteeDth  ceotury,  publjabod  hj 
Gaiiea  Arnoiilt — we  must  admit  that  tlic  tcchnic.ililivs  of  tbe 
poetic  art,  if  instioctivoly  pFoctlfcd,  hnd  l>cvn  lu  yi-t  but  iiii[>er- 
fcctij  diBcu«*ct)  ia  EoglnnU. 

Tbe  BofonnaticMi,  u  has  been  before  observed,  bad  occasioned 
the  traQfitatioa  of  many  monO  and  rcligiouH  vrorkit  fruin  tbo 
Latin,  and  Uicrcby  eiuicbcd  tho  Uioologieal  dialed.  Snin« 
eaaays  in  tLe  tiuDsluion  of  secular  Latin  and  Greek  autbore 
were  made  la  tlie  early  part  of  tlie  aixleentii  century ;  but  the 
resctiou  against  classical  learmng,  vrbicb  succeeded  to  the  im- 
pulse giren  to  it  by  tbe  ItcformntioD,  v)i<x-ki-d  bliL«  branob  of 
literary  effort,  and  not  mnny  furtlicr  attempts  were,  made  in  it 
imtil  the  Htudy  of  Qreuk  and  I^in  came  again  into  vogue  after 
tho  accession  of  Elizabeth.  Vondons  of  ancient  authors,  Latin 
e*pectally,  were  now  made  in  great  aumbcni,  and  tbcrc  arc  fow 
writere  of  eminence  in  tlie  lit«mture  of  Rome,  nut  many  in  tliat 
of  Greece,  who  did  not  receive  an  English  dress. 

Notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  said,  by  Jobnstm  sod 
olhen<,  upon  tbe  influence  of  translaUon  in  corrupting'  language, 
I  believe  thero  ts  no  one  wmroc  of  improvement  to  which 
English  it  to  mwsti  indebted,  oa  to  Ibe  versions  of  clasMcal 
ftutbont  which  were  executed  between  the  middle  of  the  six* 
teeoth  century  and  tbe  death  of  Elizabeth.  Knglish,  though 
much  enrichodi  was  still  wanting  in  copiousness,  and  there 
existed  no  such  acjnaint.'knco  with  Angln-Kuon  that  any  of  its 
'  defects  oould  be  tiipplJeil  from  that  sotitoe.  Hence  Latin  and 
French  were  tbe  only  fountains  from  which  acltolan  coidd  draw, 
and  translations  from  those  languages  not  only  introduced  new 
words,  but  what  was  scarcely  lei^s  important,  now  combinations 
of  words  fur  expreNong  complex  i<I«aii. 

They  performed  still  another  very  signal  service,  which  has 
been  almost  wholly  overlooked  by  writers  who  have  treated  of 
the  philologicad  history  of  Kngliuid.  The  variety  of  subjects 
discussed,  and  of  stylej^  em|>loyed  by  the  cLwticid  nriters, 
obliged  the  tmnslatorsy  not  or'y  tu  borrow  or  to  coin  new  words. 


054 


TBiASBLATIOm 


i»r.  xa 


wbero  no  native  terms  vxistod  for  tliu  expranloQ  or  the  thouf^ts 
lli«y  sought  to  rciidor,  but  to  «ovk,  in  Eitglijih  literature  new 
an<]  old,  in  popular  speech,  and  in  the  DomeDclature  of  tho 
liberal  and  the  mechanical  arts,  domestic  equipaloni*  for  a  vast 
inultitiido  of  wordx,  whom;  places  could  not  Im  supplied  hy  the 
tranaferenco  of  IjatJn  tvnns,  because  these  would  have  bed) 
uninlclligiblc.  tteace  theaa  tnmalatiom  did  not  mcndy  enrich 
tliu  lungtiu^e  by  an  infusion  of  rrnv  pliilok>gionl  eletnvnls,  but 
th«y  gnthvried  up,  rccordL-d,  uttd  ibus  prcscrvt-d  for  fuLitrv  8tiidy 
and  u»e,  the  wholu  extent  of  the  vncitbuhiry  then  known  to  tho 
Knglisb  nation.  This  process  in  particidarty  obeerrablo  in  tho 
old  TersioDH  of  tbe  more  euoyclopedio  authors,  such  as  I'lutarclt's 
LivM  and  liU  Morals.  Tbo  Lives  were  tmnslated  by  North, 
•bout  the  middlu  of  Elizabeth's  rci)^,  from  the  admirable 
French  vewion  of  Amyot,  and  though  ocousional  errore  in 
rendering  were  committed  by  both  Amyot  and  North,  the 
B^le  of  Plutarch  is  upon  tho  whole  more  faithfully  repn^ 
eented  by  this  old  and  quaint  venuoD  than  by  any  of  the 
later  attempts. 

Piiay*fl  Natural  History  and  Plutarch's  Morals  came  later; 
Th«y,  M  well  as  I.ivy  and  some  other  voluminous  Latin  works, 
were  translated  by  Philemon  Holland,  at  about  tho  cIom;  of 
Elizabeth's  reigu,  and  tbvy  constitute  an  inexhaustible  mine 
of  linguistic  wealth.  Pliny's  Natural  History  was  designed  as 
A  oomplcbc  treatL«e  upon  all  the  biTtncheit  of  material  knowledge 
known  to  tbe  ancient  world.  Tlie  learning  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans  on  these  subjects  waa  VMy  little  infericff  to  that  of 
England  in  KliiEabeth's  time,  and  few  branchos  of  science,  or  of 
practical  art,  wore  at  all  cultivated  at  that  period,  which  ar« 
not  represented  and  fully  discussed  by  Pliny.  Henoe  tlie  trails* 
Intion  of  the  Natural  Hintorj  required  ttie  employment  of  tbe 
entire  Knglialt  nomenclature  of  physical  learning  and  of  raiTcha- 
nical  craft.  Uolland's  Torsion  exhausts  the  teobnical  vocabulary 
■if  his  age,  thus  gathering,  Id  a  single  volume,  tbe  whole  of  the 
materiui  side  of  tb«  Kngl''^^  language  and  constitutiag  thvl 


IJHT,  XIL  TSAKSLATIOIfB  550 

most  valuable  and  comprehensive  source  of  information  upon 
old  English  names  of  processes,  of  things,  and  of  the  sensuouB 
properties  of  things,  which  exists  in  a  collected  form. 

The  most  celebrated  translators  of  Latin  verse  in  Elizabeth's 
lime  were  Phaer  or  Fhaier,  and  Golding.  The  former  •  tra- 
duced,' as  some  old  writers  have  it,  the  first  nine  books  of 
Virgil's  ^neid,  and  the  latter,  with  more  ability,  translated 
Ovid's  Metamorphoses  and  many  other  Latin  works,  in  prose  as 
well  as  verse.  Of  Master  Pbaer,  I  suppose  my  readers  will 
not  care  to  know  more,  after  perusing  Virgil's  account  of  the 
building  of  Carthage  by  ^e ' Moora' vaiAet  Queen  Dido*  tm 
Englished  by  him: — 

The  Moorea  with  CQurage  went  to  worke, 

eome  vniJer  burdens  gronea  : 
Some  at  the  wals  aad  towrs  with  hands 

were  tumbling  vp  the  stones. 
Some  measnrd  out  a  place  to  build 

their  manaiou  house  within : 
Some  lawea  and  ofEcers  to  make 

in  parlment  did  begin. 
An  other  had  an  bauen  cai>t, 

and  deepe  they  trench  the  ground. 
Some  other  for  the  games  and  plaiea 

a  Btatelie  place  had  iound. 
And  pillera  great  they  cut  for  kingi, 

to  garnish  foorth  their  wals, 
And  like  an  bees  among  the  lloun, 

when  fresh  the  summer  Tdla, 
In  shine  of  sunne  apptie  tlieir  woike^ 

when  growne  ia  vp  thi^  yoong : 
Or  when  their  biues  they  gin  to  stop, 

and  honie  sweet  is  sproong, 
That  all  their  caues  and  ceUars  cloM 

with  dulcet  liquor  fils, 
Some  doo  outkde,  Bome  other  bring 

the  stuffe  with  reodie  nils. 
Sonetlme  they  ioine,  and  all  at  aaet 

doo  from  their  mangers  fet 


&&6 


TBAmuTiogn 


Uer.  xa 


The  ijoiliful  drou«M,  Umt  would  coDinim^ 

an<l  nought  would  doo  to  get. 
The  irotko  h  heatc,  tbe  hoDte  tatdB, 

of  flount  and  tliinie  ywet,  &c  &€, 

Golding's  Ovid  is  a  fpiritod  aud  crcditabli;  work,  and  at  that 
date,  1-567,  the  condition  of  tlie  lang;ui»ge  would  hardly  have 
admitlcd  of  a  better.  Warton  beetows  wfll-meritcd  piai6<>  od 
bis  Tomon  of  the  transformation  of  Atliamas  antl  Iiio  in  tbo 
fourth  book  of  tbo  Afptamorphuecs,  and  thcK  oro  many  otbet 
pMsage*  not  (nfvrior  jii  excellence 

I  cannot  say  bo  mucli  in  favour  of  Goldiug^  Epistle  or  Dedi- 
cation— a  summaiy,  or  rhymed  table  of  contents,  of  hia 
autbor — or  of  hia  Preface  to  tbe  Itcadt-r,  9<ippoH-d  by  WartOD 
to  have  bucn  dcfligncd  for  thv  ccmifott  of  the  '  weaker  Puritan*,' 
or  '  simple  sort,'  as  Goldin^  colb  them,  wlio  might  be  scandal- 
ised at  the  heathen  profanity  and  idolatry  of  Orid.  If  the 
Purituns  of  that  day  thought  Ovid  fothiddcn  fruit,  and  were 
*  sjniplu '  enough  to  be  converted  to  a  bcUuf  in  th«  Inwfuluca  of 
n-juiiug  him  by  no  better  arguments  than  Gold:»<^*'f,  thi-y  muit 
have  bwu  'weak*  indued  ;  and  1  Miu^pwt  atout  Jolin  Knox  — 
Golding'ti  cout«mponuy,  and  p«rlukp«  his  oountryuan* — would 
hare  required  itlrongtir  logic  to  persuade  bim  of  tbe  innoctsnoa 
(rf*  anytlkiog  be  held  to  be  wrong. 

During  the  period  we  are  considering,  tbe  EaglLih  language 
received  numinous  and  important  ncce^ons  from  tiavel  and 
commerce,  which  were  eulargiug  with  the  rapid  progrvss  of 
geographical  disooreiy.  Many  descriptive  accounts  of  foreign 
eouDtries  were  printed,  and  tbe  public  ciiri<»ity  welcomed  with 
avidity  uarratires  of  adventure  and  observation  in  distant  likuds. 
Foreigners  from  remote  nations  visited  England,  new  warea 
went  introduced,  the  tropical  world  had  lioeo  rcoeotty  opened 


*  I  do  Dot  know  upon  hov  good  miliiaritj  Wutau  {iroiiuuacn  Oeldiag  to  ha*a 
b«fa  •  aatxn  ot  I^>uiaa.  Tbo  *^M»  h  4al*A  al  'Eonrirk*,'  tad  in  in;  tcfj, 
Iitodon,  mt,  ■  DwiHiMMpc  net<^  in  la  old  luad,  •'aica  Ibid  Ooldiay  via  *a 
Snt,' 


hver.  ZIL 


TUTEL  ASD  COUUUOI 


057 


to  Christian  oI)serTatioD,  and  now  stores  of  nattiral  koowledge 
flowed  in  from  TO'jious  which  lutd  Ijkgii  nnkaowa  to  Europe 
from  tli«  commencement  of  the  historical  era. 

The  Fardle  of  Kaciona,  a  descriptiou  of  tho  nimmcn  and 
ciiiitoinfl  of  the  diflfarcDt  satiobB  of  the  worJd,  tTanslated  from 
the  Latin  and  printed  about  the  year  1550,  is  one  of  the  earliest 
and  movt  cunoux  ImoIu  of  thir  cla%  and,  for  ita  extent,  philo' 
lo^call;  one  of  the  most  interesting.  Ft  iraa  leoon  anocecdcd  hy 
more  Toluminons  works  in  the  same  department,  among  which 
the  most  Tiiltiable  are,  the  Decades  of  Peter  Martyr,  the  travcla 
of  Vertomannus  in  the  Eii«t>  and  sonro  other  works  which  were 
reprinted  about  fifty  yearn  ago  in  a  quarto  vohime  intendm]  na 
a  Etipplctnent  to  Hakluyt.  But  these  are  all  surpasM^d  in  ira> 
portuDce  by  Hakluyt's  collection  of  rt^gee  and  travcU,  fint 
published  in  1589,  which  not  only  exhibits  a  great  range  of 
Tocabidarj,  but  oontains  many  narratives  of  no  mmll  degree  of 
literary  merit. 

It  i*  perhaps  to  the  excited  curiosity  produced  by  tbeae  works 
that  we  arc  to  ascribe,  in  part  at  least,  the  ))rogrc)(S  irhich  the 
ttudy  of  the  Oriental  languages,  the  Arabic  especially,  mmle  in 
England  iu  the  sixteenth  century.  The  knowlodgeof  Arabic  pro- 
moted that  of  the  cogiutte  Hebrew,  and  the  effects  of  this  leftm* 
ing  arc  viitible  in  the  reviftion  of  the  English  Sen'ptores  hy  the 
tnnslators  appointed  by  King  James,  several  of  whom  possr«sed 
an  amount  of  Oriental  learning  rare  in  later  ages  of  English 
literary  history. 

There  arc  also  certain  other  branches  of  knowledge,  or,  at 
least,  of  fcludy,  which,  though  specialities,  nevertlieleas  exerted 
a  con-tiderable  infiuence  upon  the  general  language  both  of 
common  life  and  of  hooks,  I  refer  to  the  nomenclature  of 
natural  science,  of  alchemy,  of  lutrolo^,  and  of  the  profi.-!Wonfl 
of  medicine  and  the  law.  These,  indeed,  are  not  generally 
regarded  aa  embraoed  in  the  term  literature,  but  abundant 
braces  of  tbem  are  found  in  literature ;  for  it  haa  been  seriously 
argued,  from   Shakespeare's  familiarity  with  legal  terou,  that 


508 


BaeXTIFIC  STUDIM 


Ucr.  xa. 


he  mnst  have  been  an  nUomcy'a  clerk,  at  the  least,  if  not  % 
prfu'ti'>in|;  lawyer,  jutt  as  titnilnr  Gridence  Iiob  been  dted  to 
pvovf.  that  be  wiu  »  good  claKdcal  scbolar  nn<]  oo  expcripncvd 
navigntor,  uu],  aa  it  migbt  be,  to  shov  Hut  he  was  »  medical 
man.  bccauso  ho  makes  one  of  his  diara^-tera  my  that  *  parmaoitjr 
WHS  good  for  no  inward  briii»«.' 

In  tiitt  mxU'UDtb  cvntur;  epe«iiklion  was  lifo  in  all  tlw 
pursnitA  I  have  mentioned ;  and  by  rirtiic  of  that  conunoa 
bond  which  has  long  been  lecogniscd  as  existing  bHwrm  all 
ktiowledgea,  and  more  efpedaUy  in  eoDscquoDco  of  tbo  chauge* 
fulness  of  this  ro«t1cFS  modem  life  of  ouri,  there  is  a  perpetual 
iiiti'rtniiir;iingand  amalgatiintion  nf  nil  elaoscs  professions,  and 
dialed^.  The  result  b  that  the  technical  words  of  CTcry  science, 
every  art,  are  continually  waadoring  out  from  tlie  laboratorT' 
and  the  worki'bop,  and  incorporating  thcmHetves  into  the  rom* 
mon  speech  of  the  ignorant  as  well  as  of  the  It-aincd ;  and  there 
is  scarcely  a  human  pursuit  from  which  the  crciy-day  langnage 
of  England  bn-t  not  borrowed,  appropriated,  and  generalised 
more  or  fewer  terms  of  art. 

AltSoiigli,  as  I  have  often  remarked,  the  dialect  of  theolo^ 
was  a  special  nomenclature,  yet  the  fact,  that  tlwolo^  wag 
studied  an  a  branch  of  general  educntion,  made  its  dialect  more 
familiar  than  Ihnt  of  any  other  single  art  or  scieocf,  and 
tbrou[;h  llic  KixLeenth  century  itmaintnincd  its  relative  impor- 
tance as  an  elevating,  rcBniug,  and  at  ilie  sime  time  eiiricltinf^ 
and  essentially  progresaiTu  influence.  Besides  a  vast  tnasa  of 
Btriclly  profi-ssional  works  in  the  dt-parlnitnt  uf  tbenltisy.  ihe 
last  half  of  the  sixteenth  c«ntur}'  produced  numerous  i^itinna 
and  rcviKiils  of  tlie  Knglish  Scriptures,  the  universal  circulation 
of  which  influenced  tiic  specMih  of  England  in  a  variety  of  wayi^ 
but  n)0At  ejipecinlly  in  co<int«metiDg  the  tendency  of  secular 
literature  to  the  adoption  of  a  I<stinised  phraseology  and  syntax; 
for  all  the  Protestant  English  Tcrsions  of  the  Bible  are  oltJ- 
matcly  founded  on  Wycliffi',  and  are  all  remarkable  for  tba 
purity  of  their  Anglo-Saxon  diction. 


Laer.  XIL 


THEOIOOT 


S59 


Kelt  in  iraportance  to  the  trEnslalions  of  the  Bible  aa  a  cod- 
Benrative  influence  in  English  jSbiloIogy,  wg  must  rank  the 
liturgy  of  the  Anglican  chtirch,  which,  in  its  Tiiriotia  forms, 
beloDf!^  to  the  reign  of  Kdwan]  V'l.  ami  Elizabeth."  The  diction 
of  this  ritual  is  aa  conspicuons  fur  the  Aogl^-Saxon  character  of 
the  style  a.1  the  English  HiLlris  nud  the  dally  repetition  of  por- 
tions of  its  contents,  by  almost  the  whole  population  of  Enj^lnnd, 
could  not  but  have  lind  a  powerful  yffecl  ii;  fa>iltiouing  the  spcedi. 
Mid  tin^'turing  the  written  dialect,  of  the  English  people. 

Tlie  diction  of  theologr.  porhivp*  I  should  say  of  English 
proRe,  reached  its  hi]i;host  point  of  excellence  in  the  works  of 
Hooker,  the  Brst  four  boolo!  of  whose  Ecclcsia^ticAl  Polity  wore 
printed  in   1594,  tlie  fifth  in   15^7.     The  rtyle  of  Hooker  ix 
eometiincA  unHece<«»rily  involved  and  obacure,  and  he  is  fond  of 
Latini-siiiR,  both  in  words  and  in  the  arrangement  of  hia  period& 
jOnc  of  the  latter  class  is  the  inversion  by  which  the  partteiple 
'  in  the  compound  tenses,  and  the  adjective,  precede  the  nomina- 
tive, as,  for  example:  'Brought  &lre>Mly  we  an;  even  to  that 
kestate   which   Gregorio    Nazianwn   moumt^fiillie   doieribcth  j ' 
'*  able  we  are  not  to  deny,  Uit  that  we  have  dt-servt'd  the  luitred 
of  the  heathen; ''Dangerous  it  were  for  tbe  feeble  braine  of  man 
Lto  wade  farre  into  the  doings  of  the  most  High.'     This  is  the 
'usual  I.atiA  order  of  arrangement,  und  it  wnM  a  favorite  construc- 
tion with  all  the  translaton  of  tlie  period  we  are  considering. 
Hooker  is  perhaps  the  firat  English  prowe  writt-r  who  exhibits 
philosophical  predsion  and  unilormity  in  the  use  of  words,  and 
tluK  is  the  peculiarity  of  his  style  which  gives  it  its  greatest 
philological  value.     This  nicety  of  di^cnminntioi)  be  exteitds 
even  to  particles,  a  reniarkatile  instance  of  which  is  the  distinc- 
tion between  silh  and  eiikenc«,  or  since,  the  former  being  always 
Lau  illative  or  arfumcntntive  word,  the  latter  simply  narrative, 
-  Indicating  iim«  after.     I  cannot  say  that  this  distinction  was 
inveQti<l  by  Hooker,  but  it  certainly  is  not  mueb  older  than  hia 
lime,  though  a  tmdency  towards  it  begins  to  be  observable  soon 
after  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  ceiitnry.  Hooker  is,  so  far  &• 
*  A  kw  pntjta*  wen  oddnil  in  «li«  rdgn  ot  CIuiIm  11. 


06C 


KKnn 


LvT.  xn. 


I  know,  the  ouly  eminent  Englijih  author  who  constantt; 
obflervM  t]iis  very  important  In^cal  itifTorcncc,  tlinii^  indeed, 
it  \m  not  often  overlooked  by  hia  contemp'rarirjt,  Spenser  lutd 
Sylvester.  Hooker's  puriods  are  somttimea  cumbrous  and  in- 
volred,  partly  from  tho  influence  fif  his  devotion  to  Latiii  theo- 
lo^ricol  litfTiktitrc,  nud  ptirtly  from  his  dc«ire  to  ftcoompftny  his 
gimenil  pi-npoHiUoDH  with  tlie  condiUonx,  qiialificationfi,  and 
Uroitotiona  belonging  to  tliem ;  but  be  has  many  pavagea  of  the 
most  niimirnbic  rlietorical  beauty,  and  of  a  musical  flow  not  lesa 
melwlioiu  than  that  of  the  pc-riodi  of  Millnn. 

I  iiarc  oViHervi.<<)  thut  no  grcttfr  Kngli«h  writer  baa  ever  been 
wholly  iilile  to  anppruM  the  qunlity  of  humour.  Hooker  would 
be  daimcd  aa  an  eiceptioo,  and  in  truth  be  iaoneof  lhegrav<«t 
of  authors ;  yet  one  cnnnet  but  Kuspoct  that  a  smile  Is  lurking 
un<ler  some  of  the  il lustrations  irhleh  accompany  bis  moit  aeri ous 
ar^incnt.-<.  ThiiH,  hiivln<r  declared  that  God  works  nothing 
without  caiiit',  he  indUinccii  the  creation  of  womnn,  which  be 
intimates  was  an  afterthought,  and  declare*  that  God's  *  will  bad 
never  inclined  *  to  jwrform  it,  <  but  that  he  mw  it  could  Dot  l»e 
wel,  if  she  were  not  created.*  Tn  this,  bo  seems  to  have  meant 
a  half  jocoM  exprcwion  of  the  same  aentimcDts  to  whidi  John 
Knox  had,  not  many  yearn  before,  given  auch  poanonate  uttes>> 
ranoe  in  bin  ongeneroua,  but  very  elo()uent  First  Blast  of  the 
Tmrapot  against  tho  monstrous  Bvgiment  of  Women. 

Hooker't)  works  are  a  chain  from  which  it  is  bard  to  detaeb  ■ 
link,  without  n  fracture.  1'ho  oantiniiity  of  liIs  style  u  one  nf 
ft*  meritR,  and  no  vciy  good  idea  of  his  manner  is  to  lie  gained 
ftom  tangle  paragi-nplis.  There  are  two  or  three  r^ular  stock 
quotations  {rom  Hooker,  which  are  always  produrcd  «■  umplcw, 
when  bia  litenuy  merita  are  under  discusnon,  and  they  we 
Ibcrcforf  wimewliat  familiar  to  the  'readily  public;'  but  I  am 
afraid  there  are  many  D.Djs  whoso  only  knowledge  of  this 
great  vriiter  la  derived  from  those  passa^^  I  can  affotd  space 
only  for  the  m-nond  chapter  of  the  first  l>ook  of  the '  EcclenastiaJJ 
Politic^'  which  I  print  tiom  the  rare  edition  of  15M. 


Uct.  XIL 


looEn 


561 


All  thing*  that  are  Iiau«  nnie  opentlon  at*  vfolnt  or  e*Mikll. 
Nnilbor  dodi  »aj  tliitiK  e"^T  l*gio  to  e<t«rciM  the  mm*  wiiliMit  i*mt 
tonoanixaned  cwle  for  which  it  wai^«di.  And  ihe  vvtAc  which  it 
worketb  finr  is  DM  obtained,  vnlene  the  itorko  he  alw  fit  to  oliti^iuc  it 
bj.  For  TDto  etiery  cnile  eiteiy  opomtJon  will  not  wrue.  Ttiui  whii.-li 
doth  Bceigne  vnio  <«ch  thttig  ilic  liinilc,  thnt  which  dotli  moilvnle  th« 
foreo  and  power,  that  which  doih  appoint  the  forme  anil  iiKosuie  of 
working,  the  Mune  we  tearme  m  Lawo.  So  iliat  no  oeriiiine  eud  ooiili) 
Kux  Iw  atlaiiHHl,  Tnlewe  the  actions  whereby  it  it  uKaiiuMlwire  regular, 
tlial  ix  to  any,  niude  mtesble  fit  and  oorreapondcut  votu  ihrir  «od,  bj 
•ome  Cunon  rule  or  lawe.  Which  thing  doth  6rtt  take  place  in  the 
workeft  euco  ol  God  hiniwlle.  All  (hingis  iherefere  do  wirtke  nflcr  a 
sort  according  to  lawo  :  all  oihcr  thingn  according  to  n  hiwr,  whereof 
HOM  supeiiour,  vnto  whomc  t!ii-j  arr  mtiiccc,  i»  nnthar;  <<oljr  the 
worikM  and  o]xTrnciDna  uf  God  hane  him  both  for  tlwir  WDrl:i'r,  and 
for  the  luwc  whereby  ihny  arc  wroi^glit.  The  btin^  of  God  in  a  kiiide 
of  luwe  to  hii  working :  fur  llutt  [wrfi-ction  which  God  ia,  geuMh 
perfMliou  to  that  he  doth.  Tlioee  naiuiall,  aeo«aaaiy,  and  intvmal 
opentious  of  God,  Hm  jfeneration  of  the  Sonoo,  the  prxxtfdiay  of  lb« 
^Mril,  are  without  ilie  oompaitee  of  my  prewnt  intent:  which  i*  to 
touch  only  cndi  oj^raliona  as  hauo  their  beginning  and  licJng  hy  a 
voluiitarie  purpose,  wherewith  God  haih  etemally  dtcrctd  wh«n  and 
liowe  ihey  should  be.  Which  etemall  decnra  ix  that  wrc  t<-BrDi«  nn 
eWmall  likwc.  Dapgcrous  it  were  for  the  fivhh;  bmioe  of  man  lo  wnde 
fairc  into  the  doir^  of  thu  moat  High,  whomc  although  to  knowu  be 
life,  and  ioy  to  make  mcnlioo  of  bin  name :  yet  our  nundeat  koow- 
Icdgc  in  to  know  that  wo  know  hint  not  na  in  fleet!  be  la,  ncitha  oia 
know  him :  and  our  rafvA  do([oei>oe  cuiM^ruiug  him  is  oor  silence, 
wluia  yre  oonfetae  without  coiifesBioa  ibat  bia  ^ktj  is  inesplicablei  hia 
gumlnea  aboue  our  apoctiie  and  reach.  He  ts  abone,  aud  we  vpon 
earth,  therefore  !t  behoueth  our  wordcs  lo  be  warie  and  f^we.  Cur 
God  ia  one,  or  rallier  verie  <m«n«M«.  and  tneere  vnitio,  bauing  nolhing 
hut  ft  eclfe  in  it  sotfi:,  and  not  oooioMiag  (as  all  things  do  beaidei*  God) 
of  many  things.  Ia  which  e»cattal  Tnitie  of  God  a  Trinitie  persomll 
neuorthelesae  suhaiateib  after  a  inaner  &r  exceeding  the  powbUltie 
of  mnn't  oonceipi.  The  workn  which  outwardly  are  of  God,  they  are 
in  aucli  aoi  i  of  him  being  onp,  ttini  mch  person  baih  in  thno  somcwbnt 
peculiar  and  proper.  For  being  thrco,  and  they  all  «ub«iitii^  in  the 
easence  of  one  dcitie ;  from  tli«  Father,  by  the  Sonno,  tlirougb  tira 
Spirit  all  tilings  ore.  Tliat  which  the  Sonne  doth  hcaro  of  the  Father, 
•od  which  the  &j>irit  doth  receiue  of  the  Father  &  the  Saaan,  the  saaie 


5A3 


HOOKKft 


Leer.  XO. 


ire  hatw  M  iho  lud*  of  tho  Spirit  m  being  dw  Inai,  and  iWlbt* 
Iho  DOtroKt  mtn  ts  in  ortirr,  iiItboi>g)i  in  ponvr  tbo  mne  with  iti* 
•K-rond  luid  the  iirrt.  Th«  win  nnd  lennieil  mnong  Ui«  T«ria  Uoi- 
ihcna  tlwrowlnn*,  huuc  nil  McknowloiIgMl  tome  fint  cniun,  whamipon 
or^nultic  thfi  Imng  of  oil  tluiifc*  dcpeudelh.  Ncillxr  latait  thtj 
otlnerwue  apoken  of  llmt  cauw,  tUvn  m  un  Agmt,  wlildi  knowing 
(CjUdt  aad  telijf  il  workcth  obmmctb  id  working  s  rooA  exact  ort/tr 
nr  /oMV.  Tbtia  much  is  NjrniJIei]  by  that  wliicli  Homer  mmlktiMAhf 
Aiof  f  inXoiTo  /}owXq.  Thiis  mudi  ackoowIcdgHl  b^  Mcrcnriua  Tri»- 
nt^ist.  Tar  rAna  Kovfiov  iat.'ttjaiv  u  fig/iiuiv>yut  ou  ](>p<tii>  dkAd  Xdjy. 
Tlia*  nrodi  cSlwiC  by  j\ti.ixsgo.  ami  Plnio,  lerming  tha  maker  of  l^ 
worlil  an  iidfUtcMat  worker.  l'iiulli«  the  !5toikM,  altfaoi)gIi  imogiaiDg 
the  6r>t  caiiM  of  all  thingn  lo  be  fire,  brk)  neti«rllM-I««o  that  the  ntn* 
tire  hailing  orttt,  did  n^  liah^uf  tut  ytxioit  tn^ftav.  'Vhirf  all  COnfcM* 
thcHoTP  in  thu  working  uf  tlinl  fint  cniM,  that  e<mtu<ll  U  ru-d,  rrriMii 
folluwcd,  u  will/  olK(eru<-d.  t]mi  is  to  ttjr,  oonaisnt  on/rroncl  /fjir  i>  kept) 
iibi-niir  it  itlfc!  niiut  nc4.-(la  be  nulhor  rnlu  it  •vile.  OthcrwtH  it 
iJiould  liaue  •omv  worthier  mid  liigfaer  to  direct  II,  und  >d  toold  not  it 
Mtlfu  1>c  the  Rntt.  Being  tbo  &nt,  it  can  bane  uo  olber  then  It  ivlfe  lo 
bu  tbo  author  of  thai  law  which  il  wiUingtj  wtiikdh  hy.  God  tfaere> 
liire  i»  a  law  both  to  bimiKire,  and  to  all  I'tbcr  ttiingi  beridta^  Tft 
blniButre  bu  in  n  liiw  in  all  thoee  thtn^,  wliercof  otir  Bnnioiir  apcnVrth, 
nving,  ^f•^  Father  worktth  at  ytt,  M  /.  God  workclh  nothing  willioul 
couBA  All  ihme  ihingn  wliich  ari!'  done  by  )iini,  liaue  aome  ende  br 
wliieli  they  aro  done :  and  tho  code  lor  which  thejraredoiK,  la  a  raaan 
of  hia  will  to  do  thrm.  ilix  will  had  not  inclined  to  favaic  woman, 
but  thai  bo  aaw  it  codIcI  not  b«  wd  if  kIki  witb  not  criiilcd,  Xcm  ut 
bonitm,  It  U  not  jjworf  wrt»  ihoutil  bt  aiont.  'iTim-fiifi.-  Irt  v«  nuike  an 
b(-I|-i*r  lor  liim.  That  and  nothing  cbe  ia  done  by  Gnd,  which  to  lenna 
vndone  wci«  not  lo  gnod.  If  thcHoTc  it  be  denundcd,  why  God 
bulling  powc'r  luiil  lubililic  inlttiit*-,  ih'  cRiTcU  ttotwilhaliding  t4  ibait 
puwcr  arc  all  tto  liiniied  ua  we  B>i«  they  ore :  the  tmmmi  hereof  Sa  tbs 
end  which  bo  hath  propowd,  and  the  lawc  vrhcrotiy  liia  wtwdome  balb 
nluilvd  tb'  efTeeta  of  Ilia  power  in  incli  aoii,  tbal  it  dolb  not  work* 
)iifiuiiKl>'  but  ourrvfpudvully  t-nto  thai  end  for  wliieh  it  workctb,  men 
ai  thing"  xf'Torwr.  in  iuo*t  decent  ami  romely  mrt,  nil  ihingi  in  tnt^tvrt, 
uHmbtr,  nnd  tcaigltt.  'ilio  genemll  end  of  Gwbi  rxlemaH  working  m 
ihu  vxurciwj  of  hill  inixit  gtorionn  and  moat  abntidaiil  vcriue :  Which 
itbuniluncc  dolli  abcw  it  nelU:  in  vsriHiv,  and  for  that  cauae  tliia 
VMrivliv  is  oftuitinMs  >n  Scripture  exprefl  by  the  nam«  of  rieit*.  Tim 
Lord  lialb  madt  all  thinffa  /sr  tU  Mm*  laU.     Not  that  any  thing  It 


Lkt  Xlt 


BOOXEB 


£63 


raaiic  to  bo  bcnrficiall  into  him,  but  oil  things  for  Iiiin  to  ilicw  bene* 
fioracc  and  griice  in  tbcm.  1^  piirtictilur  dt'ifi  nf  vuerj  ncte  pro- 
oVMlinst  Pxti-riuUy  ftam  God,  «re  ar«  not  abl«  to  iluiGcrD«,aad  thi-rtfiTe 
muKil  iJwai<«  giiK  t)i«  propvr  and  c«ttame  naaoa  of  hia  wdriia.  Bow- 
beii  viiduobtodly  a  proper  aod  ccrteino  rc.iROD  lbcT«  i*  of  cucrjr  finite 
worke  of  God,  in  as  mucb  m  Uierc  is  a  law  imposrd  rpoo  it ;  which  if 
Uiexe  wen  not,  it  hIiouM  be  inliailo  cum  n»  tbc  irorkur  bimtclfii  i«, 
TiifT  tTxv.  thrrtibrc  wbi>  tkihlin  (hnt  of  the  will  of  God  ta  do  Uiis  or 
thai,  tlirrc  ia  no  Kiuion  bwiitcs  h'la  will.  Muny  timt»  do  reaaon  luuiirntt 
lo  cm;  but  that  tbi-iu  i«  no  rfiatmn  tlicri-oj',  I  lui^-^  it  nio»t  viuvwwuable 
vo  iiuagiiic,  in  a»  much  us  lie  worketh  uU  ihiu^  torci  ngr  /itwAqr  tow 
5t\q'/Kincic  (Vvrou,  not  only  MGording  to  liia  ovni«  irill,  bat  Iht  eovtiaeU 
«fhi»  oti'Ji^  wiiL  And  wbatiK)eti«r  is  done  with  covii««II  or  wi««  reto- 
Inlion,  hath  of  nocoailie  tame  rcawn  why  it  ifaould  be  door,  iilbcit 
thnt  Trnson  he  to  vi  in  %ttm<s  tilings  to  wcrvt-,  that  ii  fnrcctti  ihr  irit  nf 
ranji  to  Hlnnd,  m  the  Mcsseii  Apo»l!c  himd^lf  <loib.  niiui;rd  thcreil,  0 
(Ad  tUpfk  of  the  Hr.htt  both  of  the  tvit*leme  and  tnoictttl;/^  of  Gott,  Hmo 
vHKorchahlt  are  hit  iud^emfiiit,  ^c.  .  Tbat  taw  vtirriall  which  Gud 
hlmadf  liath  innde  to  hinuiJle,  tuid  tben-by  worketh  all  tilings  wbi-rof 
1m  is  the  cause  «nd  xutlior,  tbat  taw  in  tli«  admirable  firaoM  wberof 
•hinetb  with  itiost  pcrTtct  bewlie  ibe  ooonteaance  of  that  wiKdoma 
which  hatli  tealili«d  oonccrniu;;  Imt  aolf,  TA«  l^ni  pottttftd  as  in  rA< 
itgiitnitig  of  kit  way,  €«en  Itjore  kii  wort*  of  olil,  I  wa*  Ml  vp,  ^e, 
Tb«t  kw  which  batb  bene  the  ]iait«mo  to  nuko,  and  is  iho  ctrd  togoido 
the  world  by;  tliat  taw  which  halJi  bono  of  Go<l,  and  witb  God  vucr- 
lastingly :  tliat  law  tho  author  and  obtorucr  whereof  is  odd  only  God 
to  ba  bleswd  for  eticr,  how  shoatd  oither  men  or  Angda  be  oMo  pcr- 
fcctly  to  bcliold  7  Tlio  Ixioke  of  ttiia  law  in!  are  nellbcr  able  nor  ' 
worthie  to  open  and  lookc  into.  That  IJttlo  thereof  which  we  darkly 
apprehend,  w«  aihiire,  the  rest  with  religious  ignorance  we  biimbly  and 
neeUy  adore.  Seeing  th«rfore  tbat  according  to  Utis  law  1m>  workctb, 
of  uhom,  'Urouffh  tchom,  and  fxrr  wliom  art  all  Ihingt,  altboti^h  tli«rt 
iucmo  vnto  ra  cutuaon  and  disorder  in  th'  aQiiin«  of  thi*  preatnt 
vrorld  :  Tatntn  guotuata  bonat  umtidma  rector  Irmptrat,  reete  fieri 
cuMCia  nt  daititf.  Let  no  mil  doubt  but  that  oucry  tbinj;  is  well  done, 
bccAiiae  the  vrorld  Is  rtilcd  t^  ao  good  ■  guide,  as  tianigtceseth  not  hi* 
owna  law,  thim  which  nothing  can  b«  more  abeoluta,  perfect  &  iaaL 
The  law  whereby  he  worketli,  is  et«nittU,  and  ihcfoGire  can  haa«  no 
eliew  or  cullur  of  inuiabilitie :  lor  whidi  cause  a  pnrt  of  that  law  being 
opened  in  th«  promises  wliidi  God  liatb  madc(bouuNehi>]wo>niiaeinftt 
noticing  else  but  declarations  what  God  will  do  lor  the  good  of  aieo) 

o«  S 


«84 


OtAMATIO  DlCnOR 


Ian.  Xa. 


touching  thoM  promlaes  Uw  Apottit  bath  vitncMed,  thai  God  nur  u 
pomiblf  deny  himaclfo  and  not  bo  God,  aa  fitilo  to  [WrroniiQ  tliera.  Aud 
oXtnkinf;  th*  ooanml  of  Gnd,  h«  i«rn>«lfa  it  likewise  a  thiag  Ni^aii^> 
abie,  tiM  couiudi  of  God,  and  that  lav  of  Goi)  wl-crcof  now  we  sp«*k« 
iMmjg  omi.  Nor  U  iho  fitseJom  of  tbe  u-il  rd*  God  any  nliil  al»ted,  lot 
or  hindcnid  by  mnuw*  of  lliia,  Iiccoumi  th«  inipcuitwii  of  thb  lair  rjA 
liiiniwjf  it  hia  owD  froo  ai>d  voIiiUuy  act.  Thia  litw  ibcrfbni  «ra  mijr 
luuno  «tcriutU,  buitig  (Aof  orthr  KJiich  God  bt/ort  all  ag<t  htdh  Mt 
doicH  with  hiaueJ/e,  for  hitaatlft  to  do  all  (Aiuj«  by. 

I  liftTO  DOW  shown  how  the  vocftbtilarics  uf  miio;  hmnchei  of 
Ei);^li»Ii  liu-mtur«  had  been  gradually  iBorcaaed  in  copiouineu^ 
U>c>ir  dictioQ  refined  and  polished, and  their  grammiu-tiiiDpliBed; 
but  there  ui  &1ill  one  departtn«Dt — and  tliat,  considcrvd  nmpljr 
in  ita  hter&ry  aspects,  the  highest — iu  which  hithertj3  comp(u»- 
tivcly  lilttt)  hiid  hven  acoompiisbcd.  I  mean  that  modififatloa 
of  the  colluquiii]  bu^inge  of  a^tiiid  lift',  which  was  required  to 
fit  it  for  eiiiploymctil  in  tlic  HCcQic  reprt^iii-DlAlion  u(  tbe  varioua 
|>hiiKe8  lutd  coodiltonB  of  buniauity,  lu  Ihtty  anj  oonociTed  and 
int<.T|irrlut)  by  the  great  maAtera  or  tlie  dramatic  art. 

Iu  popular  fared,  Aod  in  merely  oocasioDol  tbestrical 
piocM  intended  to  aerve  a  cpecial  temporary  piiri><>^,  the  collo- 
tpiiaJ  language  of  the  day  majr  priijivrly  Iki  eniidoyed ;  but  in 
dmiitaa  designed  for  permanent  cxJAteaoe,  the  diction  uf  tho 
dialogue  anifi  \m  of  a  moro  cuditriiig  and  Irsa  ebaagesble  cha- 
racter than  thti  Npcech  of  the  hour,  which  is  always  more 
coloured  by  flc-otiug  and  superficial  influencea  thiin  ia  luunlly 
BUppotHxl  by  those  who  have  not  made  the  actual  bnguago  at 
lifo  a  BtMdy.* 


*  Evny  i^mlim,  «Tn7  jnr  almort,  hw  lla  ^  voi^  aiipllraiCoBt,  I 
■>rt  romt'iulioti*.  ori^iniliBg  noir  Ip  mmm  aitldrala)  riitvadanrt^  no*  in  aoa* 
Ikm?.  i'tIj  »nt>eUikm,  habit,  or  nprita  of  •  btecrlt'  wiiltr,  wliid^  tot  th» 
lime.  eniitiiiBU  uiw  phtly  rji(tHC«>i«H  upon  Uio  Iwdf  of  tltr  it>"cti>  ^"^  iaal^f 
itop  cff  ami  an  rocy>>l(''n.  T«  laVa  «ntil*  votili :  it  i>  diSmlt  nt  tli>>  nooral 
to  ttnil  a  pAfft  ■»  '  pv|»iUr  I'mifh  *nt>r,  whUh  dent  not  ronlaio  llin  aiW 
priomlpT,  or  luiiu  <4  iU  dciiiatiir*.  *ht  llf  lAhn  n-l*  »f  Ihn  CbasMtt,  1 
niuil  iuiluri'  a  niiNv  uiifonunnic  aito,  Tti«  rfi^lhrr  />.i>/y  nan  llil;  Ik  nud  etif 
cf  t<(itf  ■  ca]«l'le  U  i-ariliii^  tij  Ibcir  noiml  and  (rtiyikal  pthlBctioiuh  Uia  ] 


Lrer.  XIL 


DSAUATic  Dicnoa 


563 


It  is  a  proof  of  the  ocuteoet)  of  the  Kn^1i»h  dramatisU  «lio 
Kred  a  little  before,  and  with,  Shakespeare,  tliat  tbcj  penx-ived 
the  necessity  of  a  8*yle  somewbac  removed  from  the  vemactilar 
Epc€«h  of  their  time ;  but  it  i^  alno  a  proof  of  tbc  vrrai;D«%s  of 
their  judgment,  tlmt,  iuHtiuti)  of  otdoptiug  a  phrawwlogy  ivbich 
vo*  nnttirol,  idionuiLic,  and  purnianfot,  withunt  being  local  or 
vulgar,  they  invented  a  conventional  style  of  expressioo,  vhich 
not  only  never  wag  usod  in  real  society,  but  which  novor  could 
be,  wtlhout  a  violation  of  (ho  Invrs  both  of  langwi;^  and  of 
thou^'ht.  The  dialrct  of  tmgcdy  in  not  th«  style  wbirb  nicn  on 
Ibu  Htn^  of  life,  influeiii;ed  as  they  are  by  tnmporary  and  acci* 
dental  conditions  of  speech,  actually  tise,  but  it  is  the  diction 
which,  aocorrliog  to  the  permanont  and  essenlLiI  genius  of  the 
langiia^,  and  the  EUppciscd  moral  and  iuteUccluul  cul<'^ric«  of 
the  penujnagcjt,  coD»litiitA-s  the  truMl  and  riorI.  precise  espre^ 
noo  of  the  thoughtK  and  piirp<i8tTK  which  animate  them. 

Although  the  phrafteology  which  the  earlier  English  play- 
wrigiit^  put  into  the  mouths  of  their  personagce  is  in  a  high 
degree  unnatural  and  inappropriate,  yet  in  the  wide  variety  of 
their  characters,  and  of  the  circn instances  in  which  Ihey  placed 
them,  tboy  not  unfrctjuently  unwittingly  strayed  into  a  fit  and 
espri-»ti7«  style,  and  thus  there  was  gradually  accumulated  % 
fra<,'mentnry  and  Rcattered  store  of  material  for  a  copious  aikd 
muliifiirious  dramatic  diction. 

oT  lore.  and.  U  ti»  mno  liaiei  of  reriprocntiiig  iL  Ttot  onljr  ia  Ararl;  «bidi  is 
botb  lomlilu  and  \aiiag.  Is  the  uBreiaxioa  tod  irx^ggenliaa  «!uch  w  oftra 
ClunctrTlm  tlio  phnitmlofqr  ^  pilit«  Kvivtf.  tlit>  aiihapfiy  ironi  wn*  wiKnl 
nfoa  ubJ  c'OtraU'^  ■■>  'U  *|>t>lirst'''n<  aatl  it  >«oii  Ihtiidm  tb«  an*  trnllicc  nTna- 
nendntion  in  joang  IndJM'  wminuim  Hid  nmiUr  rirclrii.  vim*  il  irni  lad  is 
•ptJinl  indwriminilFtr  to  all  plnaiug  cuUnal  otywU,  6«in  >  pir«c  of  ptuw- 
Mk«  to  *  Ikillilc  rat.':c<lraL  Buskui  miiucfcil;  oJujAeA  tt>i«  •dind>ittrl  Irimlltf. 
■i^'L  hj  tte  popuUHIj  of  hi*  wnliiii.'d.  hu  luwlu  ft  alincnl  iimtrrnl,  llimb}' 
deerailini.-,  ralgiirinnf.  anil  ilfprittnc  <4  it*  Ira*  ngidflruin^  odd  of  (he  >«Uwt 
wtit  IB  tbc  EngliA  Ungs*^. 

In  mtiricil  caaxdy  lucii  >lioi««  nf  1aiif[Bi|(«  maj  tvtj  inH  b  inlroclDml.  fa 
Ih*  niX-  "t  j'illnijiDK  Uii'm.  8liaki>p>irv  —  t  li'<*n  oMonJy  ia  not  le  thr  In-hbintt 
MOM  Htiriral  —  ha*  a  fnr  «uni]:lri  of  thii  »oi1.  Ilw  metil  total-  A  tvina;  ia  Ilia 
MM  of  tb#  worH  i/imtnl  ta  tho  fltit  Kvn«  of  Um  thiid  sot  of  X>eUUi  K^glU,  Is 
vltich  1  haro  itfemd  on  a  ronuar  occiuiDit. 


■BW 


066 


THE  BBITISII   NATIOV 


I«n.  XIL 


III  tipeaklog  of  t1i«  relations  or  CtiAUCur  (o  lits  time  aim]  to 
the  t-jirlier  literature  of  the  langTiage,  I  observed  that  liis  etyla 
of  expresrion  was  eclectic,  tliat  bo  coioed  no  words  and  im- 
portod  few,  but  contciitcO  himself  with  the  existing  ctack  of 
native  and  already  Datttrulixd  foreign  terms — tlio  excolLcoco 
of  his  diction  consisting  in  tJie  judgment  and  taste  of  hia 
selecUoD,  and  his  mutUAl  adaptation  of  tcnna  iudiridually 
lamilinr. 

For  th«  purposoM  of  Chnuccr  and  b!«  age,  for  the  cxproaioo 
of  the  limited  range  of  thought  and  Kuliject  with  wliich  the 
English  iiutuni  of  bis  time  was  oonvereant,  a  limited  rocaliulaij 
Hufn<^wl,  and  tfao  enii^ttog  )itemturo  of  England  supplied  nearly 
the  entire  stovk  of  words  dem.'indcd  for  the  iisc«  of  the  poet. 

But  in  Shake«pearc'«  dity,  lh(iii<:b  tiiimnuilT,  English  humanit; 
especially,  was  still  llie  name,  yet  the  ptulnffuplilenl  ooDceptton 
of  humanity  was  immensely  enlarged,  diver^fied,  and  enriched. 
The  myriwl-niinded  Shakutpcunt— -a*,  by  an  application  of  a 
t«rra  borrowed  from  ouo  of  the  Gr«ek  fatbens  Coleridge  ba«  so 
appropriately  called  him  —  txM>k  in  this  vast  conception  in  all 
its  hreadtli,  and  was  endowed  with  a  faculty  of  aeif-tituniform^ 
tjon  into  all  the  shapes  in  which  the  nature  of  man  haa  tieea 
Jncnniated.  lie  hence  required  a  variety  of  phiaaeologiea^ 
woixls  and  tximbimitivus  of  worda — aa  great  aa  the  v&ristiee  of 
humanity  itaelf  are  numorous. 

Now  tbia  compass  and  fleiibility  of  expreaaion  could  be  found 
only  in  the  language  of  s  people  who  poBseesed  such  a  mond 
and  intellectual  constitution,  and  had  enjoyed  «uch  a  moral  and 
social  training,  as  had  previously  fallen  to  the  lot  of  no  modflm 
nation. 

Tbe  English  people,  as  I  liava  before  obeorvod,  is  a  composito 
mUoh,  rtvulting  from  tJie  fUH)>in  of  n  Oermaoic  with  a  Seaudi- 
narian  and  a  (ia1lo>l{oman  race,  its  language  is  wade  up  of 
ingrcdionta  derived  fivm  sources  as  varied  as  its  blood,  aod 
Snglaad  thus  unitt--*,  in  its  children  and  its  i(jx.ych,  the  ctbno- 
loigical  elemeut«,  which,  in  their  separate  action  in  the  social  and 


UcT.  XU. 


tm  BRtrisn  axnon 


£67 


political  life  of  Continental  Europe,  havft  dhown  tiMMnseUea  moat 
efficient  in  all  great  and  worthy  acbieveraenL 

In  the  political  history  and  condition  of  the  Knglaod  of 
Elizabeth's  time,  tlicrv  were  circumislaucps  eminently  favourable 
to  ranny-MiU-d  itiUillcctiial  progress,  and  to  the  dcVf]i>pmM>t  of  a 
wide  variety  of  individual  ohAnu:t«r.  Altlmiiglt  the  different 
nationalities,  which  bad  contributed  to  the  population  of  Eng- 
land, hiul  become  so  far  amalgamated  as  to  have  produced  a 
recognizablu  tiuifurtnity  of  cliiuactcr,  yet  the  chemtcul  combina- 
tion bad  ni>b  been  »o  complete  ta  wholly  to  uxlingiiiHb  the  tcpa- 
rat«  Iraita  of  each,  Tlieite  had  propagated,  and  still  propagate, 
theroselvca  more  or  less  unmixed,  from  ct-ntiiry  to  century,  just 
as,  in  human  and  brute  life,  peculiarilias  of  remote  ancestry 
manifest  themsclrcs  in  late  descendants,  and  often  reappear  in 
lines  where  for  generations  tltcy  bad  secmod  to  be  extinct. 
Hence,  the  English  have  in  nil  age«  been  remarkable  for  iudi- 
vidtiality,  and  wliat  we  call  origionlity,  or,  if  yon  plea&e,  eccen- 
tricity or  oddity  of  character. 

Thes«  supposed  individualiliea  usually  combine,  with  some- 
thing that  is  peculiar  to  tite  man  John  or  Peter,  much  more  that 
ta  common  to  a  nation,  a  family,  or  a  clat«,  and  the  eccentric 
person  is,  in  reality,  oftener  a  typical  or  I'cpresentative  mun  than 
an  anomaly,  lie  is  noticed  as  a  stntuge  or  peculiar  individual, 
not  because  bis  cliorocter  ia  a  departure  from  the  general  lu\Tt 
of  humiuiity,  but  because  he  is,  locally  or  chronologically,  wpac 
rated  troni  the  clam  to  which  he  belongs,  and  we  observe  him 
09  an  isolated  phenomenon,,  not  as  an  iustaaoe  of  a  FpGcic!<." 

*  Tmo  bnaeiniliTa  eonccptioa  o.  cliancltir,  vfartlMf  fa  dramHtie'  otiii  pumlit* 
1I1*nitiit«,  df|M-ni!a  mora  upnn  fawtr  of  Alw«mliun  ihta  r.t  iaiVDliOD.  Tli* 
tmn<l  [wiwnnicm  in  fiction  trc  lha«)  moat  xmnletir  copicid  from  utniU  life,  uti 
tl]«  iaprmi'in  ptodantd  u|ion  vm  bjt  cluraiUr  in  n  vork  «.  inugiBitiCiii  i«  jut 
io  prMportian  to  Uw  4fgn«  n  whid  w*  rreniniu  it  m  ttoL  Wc  do  ttol  ktow, 
lii*lorjo>ll;.  tor  tax  SbakesptmK  ilra«  tfara  individnal  Mtuw,  bow  Ut  )ii*  pa- 
■MitgM  on  peirlr*tU :  but  medium  cnllolfiu  utl  litrntry  hittorj  an  eoctiavaltf 
■Monuilating  aridnDcc  to  prnvn  tint  nit  umt  aitiiU  tteor<l  \rittt  tbtf  aM^  nark 
BCra  n«()ii*iitly  Una  ihaj  iiivnit  nlmt  (lirv  jiat*  nrvrr  vilnu>«*d 

Modlni  Eaglkh  tittratiin  haa  not  proiliicnl  a  nun  Hhata»pwri»a— 1  aJigU 


06» 


TKB  BSinsil  KAtlOH 


LacT.  Xn. 


The  fre«  d<^T«1opnicDfc  of  tbeae  rarioui  forms  ntA  t^pca  of 
huinauil?  in  En;T|ni]il  hu  boeo  miicb  fnvoures]  by  a  AfiuchvA 
geograpliical  pofiition,  which  hae  protpctt'd  the  oatioa  against 
controlliiig  foreign  iDflucncM,  by  the  extcndciJ  comniercc  and 
naTigatiun,  which  its  loiif;  lioo  of  coast,  its  numcrouB  bailmim, 
itfl  enai  Hiid  Uq,  th«  exmOlent  i]tinlity  of  it*  wool,  ontl  matB 
other  natire  productH,  ii»vv  »)»;un.il  Ut  it,  /md  perb^M  fa  n  still 
greater  d^jee  br  the  character  of  its  poliUcal  itutitutioni, 
which  have  been,  bom  a  remote  age,  of  a  more  popular  uod 
liberal  dtaractcr  than  those  of  an;  of  the  great  Contiaetital 
•totet. 

Ei]<;1l«h  life,  in  the  Bixt<-<-nth  rtnliiry,  wax  fnll  of  mii1ltr2rioiw 
exp(tn<-iiceN.  Tlii-ro  had  nlivn^  lioea  a  ^reati-r  rmmlicr  and 
TnriHy  of  jtiimulating  tendencic*  and  {iiRueDci'S,  ond  greater 
priwtical  liberty  of  yielding  to  (hem,  in  Ent^land  tbaa  in  any 
other  modt'ni  nation ;  and  con»«([uoDlly,  iu  the  time  of  Shakes^ 
peare.  tho  humnn  intflU-ct,  llio  human  hcnri,  aflfi-rttoiut,  and 
pivinoiiH,  wrrc  there  more  fully  and  variously  de^-elnpM),  and 
tli«  artictiliilv  exprcisiinn  of  all  tlK^ie  mental  and  moral  odd- 
ditionR  and  iing>iil.M-H  more  cultivated  and  diverdlietl,  ihao  ia 
any  eon  torn  pontncous  people* 

In  all  the  facilitips  for  ttie  ohaervntion  of  human  life  and 
nature  on  a  wide  and  comprcbcmivp  Hcnie,  tLc  Englivhman  of 
Bbakespi-aiv'H  time  wna  at  a  moro  atlvADcod  point  iJian  ha*  cTcn 
yet  bwtn  rt-a<diiit  in  the  iio<!ifty  of  any  oUier  of  the  Gothic  or 
Il'iinance  natioiia,  Thifi  is  one  of  the  reasons  why  the  play*  of 
Khakeiqienre  have  such  an  inoontestslilo  superiority  over  the 
drama  of  nil  other  modern  coii'trics^and  why  «>  many  ttn>n>;hta 
which,  in  tlio  recent  litvratiire  of  Continenial  Europe,  have  l>i.t.-n 
hiuled  as  new  revelatioo),  are,  tn  tlie  Knglifihmau,  Imt  tbathon- 
eandth  rupetilloD  of  old  and  familiar  oraeles,  or  general izatiotia 


my  a  ncD*  oriitinul  — eomte  cbuwter  tbrni  I>Tra'i  BIq|«r  SLmMMB  ia  CIurlM 
O'M^lpy.  Bm  iStjat  )I»nitjon  U  »i-Il  knoai  to  Iw  «  ■nnwltl;  atttnt*  pnrlnul 
of  Out  ehnacUr,  a  faithful  cjiroaicla  of  tki  Mjinp  nA  'dofa«*.  of  ■  nal  Ufiof 


Un.  Xtt, 


CBAUCEB  ASn  SIUEK9PE1BB 


&6fr 


which  have,  fi.nn  time  immemorial,  been  matters  of  too  iml- 
'  versnl  and  evory-day  oonscioiucaen  to  have  been  thought  worthy 
of  A  place  in  English  literature  at  all. 

Shakwpenix;  elood,  to  the  age  of  F.hjialKrfh  and  of  Jamos,  io 
just  the  position  which  Chaucer  ocrrnpind  with  respect  to  that 
of  Kdward  III.  and  of  Ricliard  II.;  and  in  these  two  auth(vr»,  tli« 
genius  aud  the  Utemture  of  their  peapective  ages  rwicbed  its 
etilmiiiating  poiut.  For  thv  excellence  of  each,  all  preceding 
E&'jit.'ih  history  and  literature  was  a  neccMaiy  preparation,  and 
the  di:d<-ct  of  each  was  composed  by  an  application  of  the  same 
principlea  to  the  philological  material  which  earlier  labouien 
bad  gathered  for  them. 

The  matirrial  thus  prepared  for  Uie  two  groat  maftcrs  of  tlte 
English  tongue  was  in  a  very  different  state  when  it  passed 
under  their  respective  manipulation;  and  it  may  be  seriously 
questioned  whether,  ttimply  as  a  philological  constructor,  Chaucer 
were  not  the  greater  architect  of  the  two.  In  Chaucer's  time, 
CTcry  department  of  the  language  was  rude,  defective,  nod  ua- 
poUsbed,  and  the  task  of  enriching,  hannonizlng,  and  adapting 
woa  performed  by  him  alone.  Shukcsprarc  ha'l  Ikmmi  prcc<xie<l 
by  a  multitude  of  skilful  artiiits,  who  had  intpmvi'd  and  refined 
all  Uie  variiius  special  vocubiiliines  which  make  up  the  totality 
of  tbe  Knglisb  langunge;  and  the  common  dialect  which  more 
or  leas  belongs  to  all  ima^aative  compoEttion  bad  been  cnrncd 
by  others  to  almost  as  high  a  pitcb  of  perfection  as  is  found  in 
Shakespeare  himself. 

Chauct^r,  as  a  linguistic  reformer,  liad  great  advantages  over 
Shakespeare,  in  potsessing  a  better  philological  traiuing.  He 
grew  up  in  an  almost  equal  faniiiiarity  with  Preneb,  then  a 
highly  cullivutc<l  dinlcct,  uud  with  his  mnther  tongu^  nud  be 
wa«  also  well  acquainted  with  I,ntin  and  with  Italian;  hut  we 
bare  no  reason  to  believe  that  Shakespeare  had  acquired  any 
thing  more  than  the  mercat  smatt«rii^  of  any  language  but 
hia  own.  • 

But  although  tbo  dialect  of  Shakeapnare  does  not  eihibit  th« 


970 


Kukespbisb's  diction 


Lnrr.  XIL 


aune  relative  Buperiority  aa  that  of  Chaucer  over  all  older  and 
COnt«mporaDeoiis  litonturc,  its  nlwoluto  BUfjcriority  is,  nev<rr11i»> 
lea»i  uDqiiOKtioDable.  I  hare  befi>re  luul  t>cca.'uoa  to  remarl:  flat 
tbe  grmtcat  authors  very  often  confine  themselTen  lo  a  restricted 
Tocabulary^  an<I  Uint  tho  power  of  their  diction  lies,  not  io  the 
iniiltJlude  of  wonU,  but  in  skilful  oombinaUon  nod  aduptatlttn 
of  a  few.  Ttiia  is  titnkingly  verified  hj  an  exominatti^n  of  tbo 
stock  of  wordii  employed  by  Shakespeare^  He  Introdncea, 
iodeed,  terms  borrowed  from  every  art  and  ever;  sdence,  from 
all  tlieoreticnl  knowledge  and  all  human  experience;  but  his 
entire  vocahiilary  little  vxceoda  tineen  thougand  word^  and  vl 
thcao  a  large  number,  oblcflj  of  I«tin  origin,  oocnr  but  ODoe  or 
at  most  twice  in  his  pages.  The  affluence  of  bis  qweeh  arises 
fh>m  viu-icty  of  combination,  not  from  numerical  abundsncci 
And  yet  tlie  autliurized  vocabulary  of  Shakcspearu's  time  pro* 
bably  embraced  twice  or  thrice  the  numl>er  of  words  which  he 
found  nccct«aiy  for  his  purposes;  for  though  there  were  at  tbat 
time  no  dictionaries  which  exhibit  a  great  stock  of  word»,  yet  io 
perusing  Hooker,  the  old  tratulators,  and  tho  early  foyagt-ns  and 
travellcns  wo  find  a  verbal  wealth,  a  coptoussess  of  diction, 
whieb  forms  a  singular  contrast  with  the  philological  economy 
of  tbe  great  dramatist. 

In  hia  theory  of  dramatic  construction,  Shakeq>eare  owe»  little 
—  in  bis  concicptioo  of  cbaructor,  aothing  —  to  earlier  or  con- 
temporary artists;  but  in  hin  diction,  ererything  except  felicity 
of  scloctiou  and  oombination.  Thu  exLeteDoe  of  tiie  whole 
eopious  Knglisb  vocabulary  was  nvcrcnuy,  in  order  tbot  his 
marcellous  gift  of  selection  might  have  rconi  for  its  t-xercisni. 
Without  a  Cimaljuo  and  a  Giotto,  a  Kra  Augelico  and  a  i'L-rugino, 
there  could  not  have  been  a  fiaphaol ;  and  all  provioo*  Eoglisli 
philology  and  literature  were  indiitpcnuaWe  to  tbe  creatif^in  i>f  a 
medium,  through  wliich  such  revelatious  of  man  as  had  not  yet 
been  made  to  man  might  be  possible  to  tbe  genius  of  •  Sha.k^ 
speareb 


INDEX. 


ALE 

ALEXAKDEB  ths  Ona^  «b»T  of, 
1»6 

Aldonder,  ProC,  mooosyllsbtc  BoiiDsta, 

68 
Alfred.  King,  ankmnm  to  urly  Eaglub 

litentora.  23U 
Ancren  Riwla,  The,  189 
Anglo-Saxon  ait,  lOS 

—  Chroniele,  104 

—  langnago,  character  of,  62 

—  —  origin  of,  4S,  48 

—  —  rniied,  47,  66 

^  —  our  IcnowloilgB  of,  88 

—  — '-  leXia  Tords  lo,  00 
not  English,  66 

^  ^  pronunciation  o^  62,  69 

—  —  orthography  of,  65,  flB 

^  —  inflections  id,  loss  o^  107.  Ill 
grammu'  of,  119 

—  —  deriTBtiTe    and    tximposite,   96, 

113 

—  —  Tocabnkrj  of;  B9,  93,  94 
morsIaadintetlectnalT'ocabiilary 

of,   eartj  obsolete,  136,  136, 
443 
^  —  formstlon  of  mirds  in,  118 

—  Uteralure,  loss  o^  1 1 

—  —  no  influence  on  Eagliih,  100 
nn  historic,  102 — 106 

—  manuscHptB.  ugs  of;  64 

—  people,  origin  oC  43,  49 
and  CeltH,  60,  85 

—  —  and  Scandinavians,  62— 4S 

—  —  and  Normans,  103,  106 

—  translatiuQ  of  Qoapek,  66 
Annenian  langnage,  conatrncCion  in,  18 
Ajchaai,  Boger,  vo^  661 


CBB 

BACON,  Loid.  ena;^  540 
Ballads,  Old  EngUgh,  IS,  S)7 
Beowulf,  poem  oE  101 
Berners,  Lord,  tranHlation  of  Froinart^ 

496 
Biondelli,  renarki  on  the  dialects  o( 

Italj,  338 
Body  and  Soul,  Dialcf^e  between,  240 
Boethius,  AUred's  extructs  ^m,  I3S 
Sronetto    I^tini,    wbj   he   wrote  in 

£^^ch,  24S 


ftAIf  ALE,  Maitino  Sji,  why  lie  wrote 

\J    in  French,  243 

Catalan,  monoajllabic  poems  in,  97, 117 

Caxton,  dialect  of.  483,  nott ;  460 

—  influence  of,  on  English  language 

and  literatore,  483 
Cpltic  etymologies,  86.  64*2 
Chaucer,  copies  and  edittons  d,  17 

—  Qramnuu-  of,  18 

—  Canterboiy  Tales,  417 

—  andGower,LectnrBii„aodspeciaB», 

428 

—  inflneiice  on  Ecgliah,  SSI — 3B8 

—  and  Froissait,  396 

—  Bomannt  of  the  Boae,  990,  402 
Cheke,  Sir  John,  Hurt  of  Sedition.  G21 

_ Tfew  Testament,  621,  632 

Cimbric,  changes  of  letter  in,  166 
Classical  learning  and  Kefbrmation,  SP7, 

624,  663 

—  literature,  loss  of,  11 
Commerce.  Tocabulary  o^  292 
CoDtzen,  Wandenmgen  del  Eelten,  II 
Cortaef  B,  Boks  of,  2S1 


07S 


nCDBX 


mr 

DRFFRRNCK  to  grMt  Mutt  ia  lit*- 
ratniT,  3»-; 
I>»)r«t*,  •ln'oKonor  oC  tt,  S2 
DiutM,  diilvft  of.  Mi 

Datcli  [itcnUKt  <iIiJ,a»Im  of,  4(7 


T^Finnl.  in  £nclwh  knd  Fnneli.  4J« 
-<^    Ed«r>Nl  111,  Poem  on  tbe  X>Mlh 

uCMT 
Emnliatw,  i^nRra  In,  S? 
St\|;liin-I  aa<l  U><>  P111MC7,  I,  9,  StO 
Englis)!  LingnaCk  fon-igB  eonitradlana 
In,  74 

ehanga  la,  13.  UT 

eMRiiirnci'aMnc  «t,  HO,  H6.  !62 

—  —  ilialMt*  IK  ISl 
••  '»'  gnsinikr  o£  11 
^  —  nis«l.  47 

—  —  liilU  ni«il  t»  ofllclal  pMpnw 

tab(w  nOwnlb  Miitwjp,  479 

—  ^  period*  in,  14S 

^  ^  T«cal>uliiry  oT,  io  tUrtMntli  ccn- 
turj,  140.  SOO 

—  IJUmtun;  tomndWMnfftt  ol,   14S, 

^  —  cliroPoJr'iT  nt  3 

—  —  I*-.  'i<TnCf 
iti,  f,  6.  S 

^  —  Nrly.  iirilu-T.-.nnll.  314,  SSO 
^  —  minur  ptcnu^  mtI/,  24S 

—  nuniOiCrii'I*,  440 

—  n*>i'>n  itii!>iinl  mitit  Bomasn  «iil- 

tnn-,  4CI 

—  nuioMlitf.  charstrrT«d^  SWi  69t 

—  jxofje,  Snt  cditniM  cl,  37d 
EupliaiMB  b  £i«U«b  Utonlur*,  M4 


FABLES;  iMpaUr.  utifittltj  oC  206 
t'rr  ID  hvi>)t  11-vn,  ntMiuns  c4 
S16 
FiftfraUi  wntuij',  niacr  |<oenu  at^  4$A 
Fiabcr.  BJabop,  ilrlo  of,  40! 
FNiKh  Uagnoga.  lioiibla  fana  oC  S8 

—  —  RiUOil,  AS 

—  —  eomnnn    Mtettrj   Untn*!!*   of 

Europ*  in  tUrtcoKlli  milafj, 
243 
'^  ^  nm  oj  in  Q^lind,  SU 

—  wor^U  hov  JBtMilnMd  into  Rnflitli, 

■:ar, 
Piiuc  <liak«t«  71 


Fmi<i  {veonwmtfaa  oC  n 
Frowut  u  an  liBUriMw  ^t1 
—  in  Ensla&d,  SM 


Gi  KKDER,  Bnniimtk*!,  108 
r     (imH^niF  ^inlMU  10.  '1. 1*,  I 

(iatLt  An  cnuM,  41 
0«>(T  •  '  'III.  <-■::'>  .ImuiIiB,  4n 
Onmatv.  tloAj  at.  Stt,  tl 
in  BD|[Iaiiil,  MJ— UO 


HAWES,  Paityme  of  Flnunn^  iI9 
Il.-nii(liJii-U.  DdtiiJi  niticV  ofd- 
niiXioC  lOi.    llnliMid.  17 
n<Ef,v  111..  ynKltaaSka  ot  1B» 
lliTiSfl'l'-  •((««■  in  Wvfliffiie  II  iitit 

M4,  SW.  440 
Hn-vond,  Julin,  mrts  aj;  f  3fi 
nutorinl  liiuralarv  oT  Middfo  Am^ 

n..Iii>«br<l'>  ChmMet  A37 
tI<-ukcT,  BcFl«iiiutk«l Polity,  H9 
iiont.  Kjce,  (Intact  til 
UBiiiuur,  riancifntlie  of  Eagliah  El» 
Mlun.  398,  auo 

—  woKllDg  in  An^o-SuoD  Uunm^ 

aaa 

—  ud  wit  tiToJwctiaf  mUu%  SW 
Aa^MiuiilQfc  171 


ICEt^ANDIC  Mgai,  dttTKitr  c<  254^ 

Inliodic  nmbuh^.  M 
luUi  iilsiliij  u(  ebanilrr,  ttf 
Invi-ijiiao  in  lltimimn,  39S 
Italian  ilbilN4i^  aeU  ca,  UT 
ll»tf.  tiwdilionl  nltaM  in,  889 
tev  Mund  «£  flSk  ITl 


TAHE9  L,  ef  Scotlnwl  wctb  ot  4t1 

LANOMXDE   ftr]>imPld«chMal 
IdwgBVr.  Iiov  aSTCtcd  bj  gnal 
■nlhon^  SaS 

—  Iinw  G 

I,«limnr  r,  <17 


noBz 


A7S 


to 

UM  of  Eugliab  PoUej,  its 

Ltllie,  the  EvphuiGt,  Mi 

Liaguistic  BludicB.  2S 

Literary  pruperty,  3M 

Litt^rature,  natiooid,  what  conitiUite*, 

263 
LiM-al  dialrctg,  609,  note 
I.(illiinli  in  Eogliind.  7 
Lonl'i  I'rayer  in  different  dialects,  79 
Tx/ixl'/.  lulearmisuse  of,  6fii,  tiole 
Luxury,  not  iaconsinteat  with  grosmau 

of  manners,  291 
L;dguti>,  works  of.  464 
I^ric  poatiy,  Eurlj  English,  253 


MACARONIC  poetry,  English,  244 
—  —  of  Ausoqiua,  2-19 
Uan'lerille,  Sir  John,  extract  from,  271 

vofabulary  of,  2  8 

Hinot,  Laorencc,  poems  of,  277 
Hirncle  plays,  sermon  a^uinst,  448 
MiiTour  for  Mugii'trates,  £35 
UtBEo-Gothic  text   cf   Matthew  Tiii, 

393 
—  languoga,  SO 
VonHMd,  ftinjor,  fai  Charles  O'Malley, 

668,  note 
Mora,  Sir  Tbomaa,  Engliah  works  ol, 

601,  62B 
Xorte  d' Arthur,  48S 
Southey'a  criticism  on,  4S7 


NATURE,  appiecialion  uid  1ot«  o( 
41fi 
Kuulical  dialect,  3S4 
.JibelBngpQ  Lied,  19 
Horman  conquest  of  England,   effmt* 

of,  138 
Somians  in  England,  138 


/^    Normal  sound  ot,  65 

'-'(     Occleve,  ThomaB,  worts  ot  4*8 

outlier's  Nnrrative,  extracts  from,  126 

Ormuiiim,  the,  177 

Orthography  and  pronunciation,  194 

Otfried'a,  Kr»t,  77 

Owl  uid  Nightingale,  £05 

PALSGRAVE,  French  Bminmar,  609 
Papacy,  axcription  of  Diriiif  attri- 
bntM  to,a,U 


Ml 

Parsing  machine,  Brawn's^  40 

Participles  in  Ootluc  langnagee,  71 

Pecock's  Bepmigor,  473 

Feopie,  meaning  of  the  woid,  27d 

Pet  words,  nalional,  6G4 

Fhaer's  translation  of  Vir]>il,  665 

Philology  negiecfad,  26,  39 

Piers  Ploughman,  date  and  character  a{ 

2S6,  334 

imitators  of,  33* 

metre  of,  288 

Political  Foema,  Early  English,  24& 
Poetry,  dialect  of.  140 
Promptoriara  Parruloraio,  809 
Pronunciation  of  Danish  and  Svedish, 

68 

—  of  Spanish  and  Portaguese.  AS 
Pnrrey,  revision  of  WydifSte  Tersiona, 

344.  362 

—  Tersion  of  Psalm  oii.,  378 

—  on  traoalation,  363 
Puttenham,  Aits  of  English  Poesy,  883 


RECORDS  of  eonmon  tif^  phil»- 
logical  Tatoe  of^  462 
Befomution  and  classical  learning,  507i 
624,  663 

—  effects  of.  12 

Regular  and  irrfgiilar  verbs,  377 
Religious  dialect  ia  Rngliah.  365 
Rhvme    and    Romance    words,    3B0, 

616 
Richard  CccDT  de  Lion,  poem  on,  228 
Richard  II..  poem  on,  331 
Robert  of  Bninne,  238 
Robert  of  Oloucesler,  Chronicle,  231 

Lives  of  the  Sainta,  233 

Roman  de  la  Rose,  and  Chaucer'*  T«r- 

siou,  446 

—  Dutch  tniDstation  of|  447 
Bimanee,  how  used  in  Uiis  conrse,  43 
Romance  langcagea,  origin  uid  Juih- 

ler  of,  16,  37 

—  oldest  specimens  ot  71 
Roaic  chanicteiB,  69 


Cf  Verbal  ending  in,  21S 
*-',     Sackville,  works  of,  635 
Satirical  poems  against  clergy,  251 
Scandinavian  lantcuagei,  62,  81 
Science  and  art,  influence  o^  an  HT<y|"^ 
Tocabula^,  GtS 


674 


nraz 


8Mti«i'i  DM  of  Platt-DenUch,  S38 
8>■nlle^    name*    and    dirition    of,    in 

Anglo-^XJD  and  Old  iiaeliah,  185 
KbBkrp[W-iir«  aod  Ch»Dcer.  Sli'J 
Kliak'-r-jifiire  aod  the  Engliab  language, 

Kidn-y,  Kir  I'fiilip,  worta  o^  H7 

Skvltou,  workaof,  SU 

tkiuoda,  limpU   and    compound,   1TI| 

—  foreign,  appreciation  of  87 
BpcniH-r,  I'ximund,  worka  at,  MB 
Ktanilion-I.  wociii  of,  638 
Harrey  and  Wyatt,  worlu  of,  ilI6 
HQrlid'  I'nalti-r,  216 
{!lylvp«l«r,   tnjulatioD  of   Do  Baitaa, 
M7 


THEOLOOY,  rtody  ot,  in  England, 
£06,  S6S 
_  dialect  o(  193 
Tbonoa  1  Bucket  on  the  Fapae^,  B 
IWialation,  practice  ot,  il2 
TwiatiMoBt,  «Jbct  tt,  <m  EBgliil^  HI 


Travel   and   commerce,   eflcct   oC  <M 

English,  557 
Tyndale,  ^~e•r  Tntameot.  60£,  ClI,  6M 

'/  T  N'ormal  suand  o^  65 

<-',     CiliK..  Ilitliop,  90,  91 
Uoittea,  dnimutic,  526,  £37 
Urban,  Pope,  8 

VERSIFICATION,  Gothie  and  B<^ 
manee,  276,  2B3,  SU 

WIT.  product  of  CDlInre,  290 
WonU   individually  eonmdera^ 
383,  412 

—  in  rombinaiion,  361 

Wydiffe  and  liia  achool,  LcctOM  via, 
Pf>.  339—378 

—  Apology  (or  the  LaUnrds,  367 

—  commentury  on  Gospels,  386 

—  New  TratamoQt,  370 

—  litemi^  influence  of,  371 

—  opiniona  of  the  Papacy,  and  < 
tolbaFBp^S